In the Eastern Seas, by W. H. G. Kingston, ________________________________________________________________________

The book, quite a long one, is concerned with the adventures of a boy, Walter Heathfield, and of his sister Emily. They appear on the scene inchapter one, in rather a dramatic fashion, as they are rescued from asinking ship, along with their dying father, moments before the shipfinally vanishes. On reaching London their relations are traced, butnone appear at all interested in them, except for Uncle Tom, who has butlittle money, and who unfortunately dies before the chapter is done, ofa horse-riding accident. 

As a result the ship's captain and his family decide to look after them. 

The captain has a daughter, Grace, and a kindly wife. He asks them allto accompany him on the ship's next voyage, which is to the easternseas. There is a passenger, a Mr Nicholas Hooker, who is a naturalist, and who of course delivers himself of numerous speeches describing theanimals and plants they see during the trip. 

They have numerous adventures, including of course (as you would expectin a Kingston novel) the loss of the ship. Walter keeps a journal, though at times Emily has to write it for him. When they finally getback to Old England, the old relative, Lord Heatherly, who had refusedto help them, dies, and it turns out Walter is his heir. So thefortunes of Walter and Emily are very much changed. 

Quite a good read, or listen. 

________________________________________________________________________

IN THE EASTERN SEAS, BY W. H. G. KINGSTON. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

THE INDIAMAN. 

"Well, Thudicumb, I hope by noon we may at last get a glimpse of thesun, " said Captain Davenport to his first officer, as they walked thedeck of the _Bussorah Merchant_, homeward bound from the East Indies, and at that time rolling on over the long heaving seas of the Atlantic. The sky was overcast, but ever and anon a gleam of light burst forthamid the clouds, playing on the foaming crest of a wave. It was blowinghard, but had evidently been blowing much harder, of which fact thecondition of the Indiaman gave evidence. A portion of the starboardbulwarks were stove in, one of her quarter boats was shattered, andother slight damages were visible. 

"We must be ready for him, sir, at all events, " said the first officer, looking at his watch. "It is not far off noon now. "

"Tell Oliver to bring me my sextant, " said the captain, as the matedescended from the poop into his cabin. 

Mr Thudicumb soon returned, bringing his own instrument, and followedby a boy with the captain's. Continuing their walk, they lookedanxiously every now and then at the spot in the heavens where theyexpected the sun to appear. They were accompanied by one who seemed totake as much interest as they did in what was going forward. When theyturned, he turned; when they looked up at the sky, he looked up also;balancing himself when the ship rolled as they did, by leaning over tothe opposite direction to which she was heeling. He, however, could nothave afforded them any assistance in their observation, for though hiseye and the expression of his countenance exhibited much sagacity, hewas of the canine species--a large dog--a magnificent-looking fellow, who could, the crew declared, for he was a great favourite with them, doeverything but talk--and, they might have added, take a meridionalobservation, or a lunar. 

Mr Thudicumb again looked at his watch. "There he is, sir, " heexclaimed at length. 

He and the captain stopped in their walk; their sextants were quickly attheir eyes; and there they stood, their feet planted firmly on theheaving deck, in an attitude long practice alone could have enabled themto maintain. A clear space was seen in the sky, increasing rapidly, andyet not altogether blue, but the vapour which drove across it was notsufficiently thick to prevent the sun's rays descending upon the sea. 

"She has dipped, sir, " said the first officer. 

"She has, " observed the captain. 

The sun's elevation was read off on the index, and the instruments werereturned to their cases. The calculation was very quickly worked out ona scrap of card. 

"Make it noon, Mr Thudicumb, " said the captain, as, returning the caseto the young cabin-boy, he directed him to take it below. While thecaptain and his first officer were making their observation, a group ofmidshipmen had collected on the deck with their quadrants in theirhands, doing their best to shoot the sun, but their less experiencedeyes could make but little of it in that heavy sea; and when they cameto read off their observations, they were somewhat surprised at thewonderful difference which existed among them. Stopping to listen to afew remarks made to them by the captain, they hurried off the deck todeposit their quadrants in places of safety. The dog all the time stoodwith his feet firmly planted on the deck, watching the captain, as if hefully understood what was going on. Captain Davenport, as he turned, patted him on the head. "You are a wise dog, Merlin, " he observed; "butyou cannot take an observation yet. " Merlin wagged his tail as if hehad received a compliment, or, at all events, well pleased at the noticetaken of him. 

The captain was a tall man of spare figure, his white locks andweather-beaten countenance making him appear considerably older than hisfirm, yet light and active step, seemed to warrant. His eye, too, wasstill full of life and fire, and his voice clear and strong, evidence ofwhich had been given when he issued his orders in the late gale, andwhen, by his promptitude and decision, he had saved the ship, seeminglyon the point of destruction. 

Scarcely had eight bells been struck, when the voice of the boatswainfrom the forecastle was heard shouting, "A vessel on the lee bow, sir!A dismasted ship! It can be nothing else!"

Captain Davenport went forward, followed by Merlin. 

"Where away is she, Mr Tarbox?" he asked of the boatswain. 

"There, sir, you will catch her over the bumkin-head, " answered theboatswain. "I saw her again just as you stepped on the forecastle. Shecannot have gone down in the meantime!"

"I hope not indeed, " said the captain, looking out eagerly in thedirection towards which the boatswain pointed. At last he too caughtsight of a dark object lifted on the top of a sea. "A dismasted ship;no doubt about that, " he observed. "We will keep away for her. Thereare probably people on board, and although it would be a difficultmatter to take them off while this sea is running, we may do so if itgoes down, as it has been gradually doing since daylight. "

The Indiaman stood on, now rising to the summit of a sea, now glidinginto the valley below, gradually approaching the dark object which hadbeen discovered. The boatswain had gone aloft, and quickly returned. 

"No doubt about it, Captain Davenport. She is a big ship--lost hermasts, no doubt, in the gale; and from the way she is rolling, I have anotion she has no small amount of water in her. If we had not sightedher, it is my opinion that those on board would be fathoms down in theocean, as she will be before another sun rises. "

"We will do what we can to save any people on board her, " said CaptainDavenport. "Get the life-boat ready for lowering, Mr Tarbox. "

"Ay, ay, sir; I am ready to go in her, " answered the boatswain. 

"Perhaps Mr Thudicumb may wish to go, or the second officer; but ifnot, Tarbox, I would intrust her to you more readily than to anybody. "

The news that a dismasted ship was in sight brought all the passengerswho were below on deck, and numerous glasses were now turned towardsher. No signs, however, of any one being on board were discovered. Shewas a complete wreck; the masts had gone by the board, the bulwarks werestove in, the caboose and booms and everything on deck had been sweptclear away. The Indiaman stood on, passing close to leeward of her. 

"She is deserted, sir; little doubt about that, " said Mr Thudicumb, examining the ship. "The people thought she was going down, and took totheir boats. Better have stuck to her in such a sea as they must havehad to encounter. Little chance of any boat living. "

"Haul the tacks aboard then, Mr Thudicumb; down with the helm, " saidthe captain. "Unless for the sake of rescuing any fellow-creatures, Iwould not risk a boat to board her, while the sea runs as high as it nowdoes. "

As he was speaking, Merlin had been eagerly watching the wreck; and now, stretching out his fore-feet and neck towards her, he uttered a loudmournful howl or wail, which sounded strangely wild and sad to all whoheard it. 

"What is the matter, Merlin?" asked the captain, bending down andpatting the dog's head. 

"That dog has got more sense than many human beings, " observed theboatswain. "Now, I should not be surprised but what he knows there issomebody on board that craft--dead or dying, may be--just as well as ifhe saw them. If I was our skipper, I would not leave that wreck withoutan overhauling. "

Just then a human head was seen issuing from the companion-hatch. Itwas that of a young boy. He sprang on deck and waved a handkerchiefwildly, apparently shouting with all his power, though his voice couldnot be heard amidst the roaring of the sea and the lashing of the ropesas the ship was luffed up close to the wind. Captain Davenport seizedhis speaking-trumpet and shouted, "We will keep by you! Do not fear!"Just then another head was seen. "A young girl!" cried several of thoselooking on. A mere child she seemed at that distance, her light hairblowing about in the wind. 

"Bless them!" said old Tarbox; "I would go to help them if there wastwice the sea there is on. "

Preparations were now made for heaving the ship to, but the captain wasanxious to wait, in the hopes of the sea going down still more beforenight, when there might be less risk in bringing the people from off thewreck. A great risk under similar circumstances is run when those onboard a ship on fire or likely to sink leap hurriedly in too greatnumbers into the boat alongside. In many such instances the boat hasbeen swamped, and the lives of all in her sacrificed. Here, such adanger was not likely to occur, as no crew apparently remained on board. The question, however, was, whether the wreck would float till the seahad sufficiently gone down to enable a boat to board her without risk. As the ship gradually receded from the wreck, the young boy was seen tolift up his hands imploringly, as if to beg for assistance. At lengththe boatswain came aft and addressed the captain. 

"If you will let me have the life-boat, sir, there are six hands readyto go in her; and I will undertake to board that craft, and bring offany people we may find alive. To my mind, from the way she rolls, shehas not got many hours longer to swim; and if she was to go down, thoseyoung people we saw would have to go down in her, and that's what myeyes would not like to watch. "

"No indeed, Tarbox, " said the captain. "Mr Thudicumb, what do yousay?"

"I was going to volunteer, sir, " said the first officer; "but though Iyield to no other man on board in the management of a boat, Iacknowledge that Tarbox can handle one in a sea better than any man Ihave ever met with; and on that account, and not because I am afraid ofrisking my life, I yield to him. "

"Thank you, Mr Thudicumb, " said the boatswain. "I should have said thesame thing of you, sir; but you have a wife and children at home, and itmatters little what becomes of old Dick Tarbox. "

Once more the ship was brought up as close as she could be to the wreck, and again being hove to, the life-boat, with the six hands selected bythe boatswain, was carefully lowered. And now everybody on boardwatched her with anxious eyes, as she pulled towards the wreck. Theyoung lad saw her coming, and was observed to be bending down as if toannounce the event to some one below. Again the little girl's headappeared above the deck, but the lad would not allow her to come upfurther, evidently being afraid of her being jerked overboard--an eventbut too likely to occur, from the way the ship was rolling. On pulledthe boat, now sinking down deep into the trough of the sea, which curledinto mountain billows, and seemed about to overwhelm her; now she roseup high on the crest of a wave. Many of those who gazed at her heldtheir breath, scarcely believing that she could possibly live amid thetumult of waters. Slowly she proceeded, guided by the well-practisedhand of the old boatswain. She was close to the wreck. Now she seemedto sink far down below the deck, now to rise up, as if the next instantshe would be thrown upon it. Could any human being ever manage to gainthe wreck from that tossing boat? Yes, yes! a man stands up in theboat. He makes a spring! He has gained the deck, hauling himself up bya rope which he has clutched. He waves off the boat till he is ready toreturn to her. 

Dick Tarbox was the man. He was seen to leap down the hatchway. Forsome time he did not appear. What could have become of him? "There heis! there he is!" shouted several voices. He came, bearing a young girlin his arms. The boat again drew near the dismasted ship. Those wholooked on held their breath, for how could he manage to convey hisburden to the tossing boat? He stood for a minute or more waiting, butnot irresolute. His eye was watching the boat. He was calculating therolling of the ship. He made a signal to one of the men to be ready toreceive the girl. Then, quick as lightning, he leaped across the deck, and dropped her--so it seemed--into the man's arms. The boat again keptaway from the ship, and the boatswain disappeared once more down thehatchway. 

"He will bring the boy this time!" But no; he came up carrying a farheavier burden--a man wrapped in a cloak, and apparently unable to helphimself. Dick shouted to one of the crew to go aboard and help him. Together they got the sick man into the boat. The little girl claspedher hands in her anxiety as she saw him lowered down. Sorrowfully shestooped over him, supporting his head in her arms; forgetting, apparently, where she was, and the fearful danger to which she was stillexposed. The boy had followed the boatswain, apparently with theintention of leaping into the boat by himself. Dick was seen to holdhim back: then he lifted him in his arms, and, waiting for the rightmoment, sprang into the boat. 

No one on board had watched these proceedings with more apparenteagerness than Merlin; and as the boat came alongside the ship, he ranto the gangway to receive those whom she brought. The little girl wasfirst lifted up the side, and received by the captain, Merlin instantlycoming up to lick her hands and attract her attention. She had nothought, however, for any one round her, but endeavoured to look downinto the boat to watch her companions. The sick man was next hoistedup; the boy, till he was safe, refusing to leave the boat. He then, aided by Dick Tarbox, hauled himself up on deck. 

"We will carry him aft, and take him at once to my cabin, " said thecaptain. "He looks very ill. "

This was done; the young people keeping by the sick man's side, anxiously gazing on his countenance, apparently scarcely aware wherethey were, and paying no attention to any one else. 

"Is he your father, young gentleman?" asked the captain, as the sick manwas placed on the bed. 

"Oh yes, yes!" answered the boy. "But can you do nothing for him? Heis, I am afraid, very, very ill. "

At that moment the surgeon, who had been attending on a patient below, came up, and entering the cabin, looked at the sick man's countenanceand felt his pulse. The look he gave the captain was observed by thelittle girl: she seemed to understand it. 

"Oh do, sir, tell me what is the matter with him! Will he die?" sheasked, bursting into tears. 

"There is no time to be lost, " observed the surgeon, hurrying away tohis own cabin without answering the question. 

"Our lives are in God's hands, young lady, " said the captain, in a kindtone. "The doctor will do all he can for your papa; be assured ofthat. "

The surgeon instantly returned with a restorative; after taking whichthe sick man recovered slightly, and was able to utter a few words in afaint voice. He recognised his children, and beckoned them to approach. 

"I am leaving you, I fear, " he whispered; "for I feel as I have neverfelt before. Walter, take care of Emily; never leave her. Think ofyour dear mother and me sometimes. " Then he turned his glance towardsthe captain. "These, sir, will be orphans before many hours havepassed, " he said, in a faltering voice. "You, perhaps, are a father, and can feel for me. As a fellow-creature, you can do so. You havebeen the means of preserving the lives of those children; watch overthem, and do what you can for them. They will tell you aboutthemselves. I cannot speak more. "

While he was uttering these words, he seemed about to relapse into astate of insensibility. His eye was growing dim. He stretched out hishands, however, and took those of his children; and thus, almost withoututtering another word, his spirit passed away. 

"We will leave your father now, " said the surgeon; and made a sign tothe captain, who led the boy and girl out of the cabin. 

The boy seemed to understand what had happened; but there was ananxious, scared, and inquiring expression on the countenance of thelittle girl, which showed that even now she was not certain that herfather had been taken from her. 

Captain Davenport was a father, and a kind, affectionate one, and knewhow to sympathise with the bereaved children. He had been in the cabinbut a few minutes when a midshipman entered. 

"She is sinking, sir!" he exclaimed. 

Captain Davenport hurried on deck. The boy had caught the words, andfollowed him. Just then Merlin uttered a low, mournful howl. They werejust in time to see the after-part of the dismasted ship, as, plunginghead first, she went down beneath the foaming billows. 

"We were but just in time to save you, my lad, " said the captain, turning to the boy, whose hand Merlin was licking, as if to congratulatehim on his escape. 

"Indeed you were, sir, " answered the boy; "and we are very, verygrateful to you, and to that brave sailor who carried my father andEmily out of the ship, and helped me into the boat. I want to thank himmore particularly, and so would my father; but oh, sir, do you think hewill soon recover out of that fearful swoon? Or do, do tell me, for Idid not like to ask you before my sister, is he--is he really--dead?"

The boy's voice dropped as he spoke. 

"I fear, Walter, that he is dead, " answered the captain. "But we willdo our best to comfort your little sister; and so, I am sure, will you. You have reason to be thankful that he was permitted thus to die quietlyin bed, and to know that your lives were spared. "

"Oh yes, yes! I know, " answered the boy, hiding his face in his hands. 

It was some hours before Emily could understand that her father couldnever again speak to her or caress her. Her brother's anxiety toconsole her probably prevented him from so poignantly feeling his ownloss. 

The captain and all on board treated the young orphans with the greatestkindness and consideration. The following day their father's body wascommitted to its ocean grave; and Walter and Emily felt that for thefuture they must be all in all to each other. 

"Yes, " thought Walter, as he gazed at his sister's fair and gentlecountenance, "I will watch over her--and die for her, if needs be--toprotect her from harm. "

CHAPTER TWO. 

THE HISTORY OF WALTER AND EMILY. 

The captain and those on board were naturally anxious to know somethingabout the young orphans, and how it happened that they and their fatherhad been left alone on board the sinking ship. 

"The people would not take poor papa in the boat, and we would not leavehim, " said Emily, when the captain first spoke on the subject. 

"I should think not, " said Walter. "It was very, very sad to have poorpapa so ill, and no one to help him except us. The poor captain and thefirst officer had been washed overboard; and the surgeon was killed bythe falling of the masts, when papa was hurt at the same time. He wasill, though, when we sailed; but he thought the change, and the warmclimate of the country we were going to, would restore him to health. We had good reason, however, to be thankful we did not go in the boats;for scarcely had they left the ship, as I was watching them from thecompanion-hatch, than I saw the sea break over one of them, and down shewent, the unfortunate people in her struggling for a few instants beforethey all sank. I was in hopes that the other, which was larger, mightescape; but she had got to no great distance when it seemed to me thatshe went right into a curling sea. Whether she went through it and roseagain I could not discover, for I saw no more of her. It was verydreadful; but I had to hurry back to papa, for I heard Emily calling me. I did not tell him what had happened, for I thought it would make himeven, more sad than he was. "

The boy, overcome with his feelings, could with difficulty speak, andwas for some minutes silent. He then continued:--

"The ship was the _Mountaineer_. We had been three weeks at sea, andhad had frequent calms, when we met with the fearful gale from which shesuffered so much. Papa was going out as British Consul to --, in theBrazils; and as mamma died a year ago, and he had no one to leave uswith, he determined, to our great joy, that we should accompany him. Emily had been at school; but when mamma was ill she came home to staywith her, and after that papa could not hear the thoughts of againparting with her. I had been at Winchester School, and had intendedgoing into the army; but papa lost his fortune soon after mamma's death, and told me that I must give up all thoughts of that, as he could notpurchase my commission, and I could not be in the army without money. The loss of his property tried him very much. He had to take me awayfrom school; and he used to say he was afraid we should all die ofstarvation. However, when he got the appointment he was in betterspirits, and Emily and I hoped we should see him once more likehimself. "

"But have you no relations or friends, young gentleman?" asked thecaptain, in a kind tone. 

"I do not know about friends, " answered Walter; "but I have somerelations. Unfortunately, however, my father was not on good terms withthem. His elder brother--my uncle--had quarrelled with him. Why, I donot know. But when, before we were leaving England, papa desired to bereconciled to him, he refused; and I know, from what I have heard, thathe would on no account have anything to say to Emily or me. "

"But had your mother no relations?" asked Captain Davenport. 

"Not many. She had, I know, a brother, and I think I recollect him whenI was a little boy; but he left England many years ago, and I know hasnot for a long time been heard of. Papa, besides his brother, had somecousins. One, I know, is Lord Heatherly; but I never saw him, and Ithink papa kept up no communication with him. We now and then saw hisbrother, Mr Tom Heathfield--for the family name is the same as ours. He is a very good-natured, merry person, and used always to try to makeus laugh when he called. And our eldest uncle had some sons, but Inever met them; indeed, I am sure their papa would never have let themcome to the house. "

"From all accounts, then, the only relation you know anything about isyour father's cousin, Mr Tom Heathfield. Do you know where he lives?"

Walter thought a moment. "No, " he answered; "somewhere in London, Iknow, and I daresay I can find out. "

"Well, we must do our best to discover him when we get on shore, " saidthe captain. 

It was evident to him that the young people had not realised theirthoroughly destitute condition. Whatever property their poor fathermight have had must have been lost in the _Mountaineer_. "However, " hethought to himself, "if the brother's heart cannot be moved to take careof the orphans, perhaps this Mr Tom Heathfield or Lord Heatherly willdo so. In the meantime, I must look after them. "

The _Bussorah Merchant_ reached the Thames in safety, and went into thedocks to discharge her cargo. 

"You must come with me, my young friends, till we can find out yourcousin, " said the kind captain. "My good wife, Mrs Davenport, will bevery glad to see you, as will our little girl Grace. You must becontent with such fare as we can offer, and you may be sure of a heartywelcome. "

"Thank you, sir, " said Walter. "Emily and I, I am sure, shall be veryhappy with you. Do you live in the West End of London?"

"No, " answered the captain, smiling; "I live at Poplar. It is adifferent sort of locality; but I have had a good many losses, and amnot so well off as some masters of ships. But my life has beenpreserved when others have lost theirs, and I retain my health andstrength. I have a good wife and an affectionate little girl, and Ihave therefore reason to be thankful; and so I am. "

Captain Davenport, as soon as he was at liberty, accompanied by hisyoung charges, set off for his home. It differed, however, greatly fromthe sort of house Walter and Emily had been accustomed to live in. Butit was very neat; with green palings in front, and neatly-paintedshutters, and the whitest of stone steps leading up to the hall door. The captain had had no time to tell his wife of the guests she mightexpect. After, therefore, the first greetings between them were over, and he had embraced his little daughter Grace, Mrs Davenport naturallyinquired who the young strangers were. No sooner had she heard theirhistory than she gave an affectionate embrace to Emily. 

"Yes, indeed, you are welcome here, " she said; "and if you are contentwith this house, we shall be glad to have you remain in it. And I amsure Grace will do her best to make you at home, young lady, " she said, placing the girls' hands in each other's. 

The captain, of course, had a great deal to do on his first arrivalafter a long absence, and could not, therefore, go in search of Mr TomHeathfield, Walter's cousin. Walter acknowledged that he was not likelyto find him himself, as he had but seldom been in London, and did notknow his way about. All he could tell was, that he lived somewhere inthe West End, and he thought he belonged to two or three clubs. 

"Very likely, young gentleman, " said the captain, laughing. "However, when I can get hold of one of those books they call Court Guides, I maybe able to find him. "

A week passed pleasantly enough away. Grace was very kind to Emily, andWalter was never tired of walking about the docks, and watching thelarge ships loading and unloading the bales and casks of goods comingand going to all parts of the world. It gave him some idea of the vastamount of commerce of London, when such a stream of merchandise wascoming in and going out all day long. 

At length the captain told him that he had some hours to spare, and theyset off together to try and find Mr Heathfield. They got down atCharing Cross, where a bookseller allowed them to look over a CourtGuide. 

"Yes, that must be my cousin, " said Walter, seeing the name. "I nowremember going there with my father. Yes, and those are the clubs hebelongs to. "

Having put down the address, the captain and Walter at once set off tofind it. They were not long in getting there. A woman opened the door. 

"Mr Heathfield is not in town; he seldom is at this time, " was theanswer. "He may come up for a day, or he may not; but letters addressedhere will find him. "

"But can you tell me where he is?" asked Walter. "I am a relation ofhis. "

"As to that, he may be at Newmarket, or some other races. You know heis a sporting gentleman, and is likely to be in one place one day and inanother place another. But he sends for his letters, and, as I havetold you, if you like to write, one will find him. "

This was not very satisfactory information. 

"I am afraid he is not likely to do much for the poor children, " thoughtCaptain Davenport. "However, there is nothing like trying. "

He then bethought him that he would inquire the address of their uncle, whose heart might relent when he heard of the death of his brother. "Ifnot, I will write to Lord Heatherly himself, " said the captain. 

The nobleman's address was easily found, and after some trouble thecaptain ascertained that of Walter's uncle, and with this information hereturned home. 

"You must have patience, my boy, " he said. "If you are not tired ofstaying with us, we are not tired of you. "

On reaching home, the captain wrote the three letters. Several dayspassed by, and no answer came. At length two appeared by the same post. One was from the orphans' uncle, stating that he had children of hisown, and that he had long ceased to have any communication with hisbrother. He must therefore decline interfering in the matter. Theother contained the words:--"Lord Heatherly presents his compliments toMr Davenport, and not having been personally acquainted with the lateMr Heathfield for many years, must decline in any way interfering withregard to any children he may have left. "

"Oh dear me!" said Mrs Davenport, when she saw the letters. "If thepoor young orphans are treated in this way by their nearest relative andby the head of their family, I am afraid we can expect very little fromthe only other relation we have heard of. "

"Well, my dear wife, " said the captain, "if nobody else looks afterthem, God intends that we shall. We must not decline the charge he hasgiven us, but do the best we can for them. "

The following day a private cab was seen passing along the street with asporting-looking tiger behind. The gentleman driving stopped once ortwice, then turning round, brought up at Captain Davenport's door. Downjumped the tiger, and out sprang the gentleman. Walter and Emily werein the parlour. 

"Why, that is cousin Tom!" exclaimed Walter, and he ran out to open thefront door. 

Cousin Tom came in, and shook hands with Walter and Emily, and was soontalking away to Mrs Davenport as if he had known her all his life. 

"I am very much obliged to you and to your worthy husband for all youhave done for these young people, " he said. "And my poor cousin Harry, I little thought he was so soon to be cut off. However, we must nottalk about those sort of things. Why, Walter, you are almost a man now. We must see what we can do for you. Your uncle Bob will not help you;I have heard all about that. We will not talk about him; and as forHeatherly, there is no help to be got from him. I am going out of townto-night, or I would have had you, Walter, come and dine with me andtalk matters over. However, if your friends will look after you for aday or two longer, I hope we may settle something. I have an idea thatmy aunt, Lady Di Pierpoint, will take charge of Emily. I must insistupon her doing so. She mixes a good deal in the world, rouges, and israther addicted to scandal, it is true; but I say, Emily, you must notfollow her example, and you will get on very well with her. Look afterher lapdogs, feed her parrots, write her notes for her, and all thatsort of thing. Well, I think we may consider that settled. --And now, mygood madam, I must wish you and the young people good-bye. I hope to beback in a few days with Lady Di's answer. And as to Walter, I have nodoubt about him. In the meantime, I will just beg you to take these twonotes, which you will have the kindness to expend as you think best ingetting a proper outfit for the young people--as I have no doubt theylost everything when the ship went down; and I should wish, if you willallow me, to repay you for the expense to which you have been put. "

"Thank you, sir, " said Mrs Davenport. "We desire no repayment; but Iwill gladly expend the money to the advantage of my young friends as youdesire. "

"Well, well, do as you like!" exclaimed Mr Tom. "I am very muchobliged to you in every way. And now, good-bye, Emily; good-bye, Walter; and I wish you farewell, madam. Present my compliments to yourkind husband. I should have liked to have made his acquaintance. Ihope to do so another time. I am deeply indebted to him, for I had agreat regard for poor Harry. Though he might not have been very wise--none of us are; and his wife, she was an angel. Good-bye, good-bye!"

Thus rattling on, Mr Tom Heathfield ran out at the door, and jumpedinto his cab; the tiger skipped up behind, and off he drove. 

Day after day passed by, and no news came of Mr Tom Heathfield. Thepacket he had left behind contained a couple of ten-pound notes, with afew words written on the paper surrounding them:--"It is all I have got;but if Constellation wins, I will send another hundred. "

Captain Davenport was now again busily engaged in preparing his ship foranother voyage. She required but few repairs, so she was likely to besoon ready. He had resolved to take his wife and daughter with him; andGrace was _very_ full of the thoughts of accompanying her father. MrsDavenport had made two or three voyages; but Grace had not been at seasince she was a very little girl. 

"I wish I was going too, " said Emily; "how delightful it would be!"

"I am sure I wish that I was going!" exclaimed Walter. "I have oftenthought I should like to be a sailor; and though I once should only havewished to go into the royal navy, I should now like to go anywhere withCaptain Davenport. "

Week after week passed by. The _Bussorah Merchant_ was ready for sea. A cabin had been fitted up for Mrs Davenport, and another for Grace. No news came from Mr Tom Heathfield. Captain Davenport wrote: heconsidered it his duty to do so. The day before he sailed, his lettercame back in an enclosure, stating that Mr Tom Heathfield had brokenhis neck riding a steeple-chase, and that though he had wished to leavehis property to his young cousin, as all would be swallowed up in payinghis debts, there would be none forthcoming. Walter and Emily felt verysorry when they heard the sad end of their poor cousin, though Emilyconfessed to Grace she was very glad that she had not to go and livewith Lady Di Pierpoint. 

"Well, my young friends, " said Captain Davenport, "I have no one withwhom I can leave you, and I certainly will not desert you. If, therefore, Emily would like to come and be Grace's companion, we shallbe very glad of her company; and, Walter, if you wish to come to sea andlearn to be a sailor, I will undertake to instruct you as if you were myown son. "

Walter was truly glad to accept the kind captain's offer; indeed, itwould be difficult to say what else he could do. 

"When we return to England, " said Captain Davenport, "we will make moreinquiries about your relations, and if they still persist in refusing toacknowledge you, you will, at all events, have learned a profession, andbe independent of them. After all, you will be far better off than hadyou been brought up in idleness, and dependent on those who might carevery little for your true interests and welfare. "

CHAPTER THREE. 

WALTER HEATHFIELD'S JOURNAL. 

The _Bussorah Merchant_ was now ready for sea. Mr Thudicumb was firstmate, as he had been on the previous voyage; Dick Tarbox was boatswain;young Oliver Farwell was cabin-boy. Merlin, too, who indeed never leftthe ship, was on board, and welcomed my sister and me, whom herecognised the moment we appeared with signs of the greatestsatisfaction. The ship was bound out to the coast of China and Japan, with a prospect of visiting several other interesting places before shereturned home. I was delighted with the thoughts of all I should see, and was very glad to find on board several books descriptive of thoseregions. The ship came to an anchor at Gravesend, where severalpassengers joined her. Among them was a gentleman with very broadshoulders, a broad forehead, and light curling hair covered by a verybroad-brimmed white hat. His eyes were blue and remarkably keen; he hada nose somewhat turned up; and a firm mouth, with a pleasing smile, showing a set of strong white teeth. He brought with him a number ofcases and boxes; among them gun-cases, and fishing-rods, and cases whichlooked as if they enclosed instruments, with numerous other articles notusually carried by travellers. His business-like, quiet manner showedthat he was well accustomed to move about the world. Who he could be Icould not tell. Soon after he came on board he called Oliver Farwell tohelp him arrange his cabin; but as Oliver had other duties to attend to, I offered my services. 

"Yes, my lad, I shall be very much obliged to you, " said the gentleman. "I should have liked to have got these things on board before the shipleft the docks; but there was no time for that; and it is important thatthey should be secured before we get into a tumbling sea, from whichthey may receive damage. "

I observed that Mr Nicholas Hooker was painted on all the cases, and ofcourse concluded that such was the name of the gentleman. He had anumber of screws with which he fastened some of the articles to thebulkheads, and lashed others in a seamanlike fashion. There were chartsand telescopes; indeed, from the various articles he had with him, Ifancied that perhaps the gentleman was a naval officer. Still, as I didnot see R. N. At the end of his name, I thought again that he could notbe so. 

At length Mr Hooker, having unpacked his books, various instruments, and other articles, begged that the cases might be stowed away below. His directions were promptly obeyed, and having surveyed his cabin, heseemed satisfied that all was in perfect order. 

"Now, young gentleman, " he said, with a pleasant smile which won myconfidence, "I daresay you would like to know what all these things arefor. Some are for taking the latitude and longitude, ascertaining theexact position of places on the earth's surface. Others are formeasuring the height of mountains, some the temperature of the air andwater, and so on. Then I have cases for creatures which move in thewater or fly in the air, which walk or crawl on the earth or burrowbeneath it; and I have the means of shooting them or trapping them. Those I can, I hope to preserve alive; and if not, to be able to exhibitto my scientific friends, when I return home, the forms of some perfect, the skins of others, and the skeletons of others. And now, having toldyou thus much, I must leave you to guess what I profess myself to be. One thing I can tell you, I know very, very little compared to whatthere is to be known. I hope to gain more knowledge but I am very wellaware that, gain all I can, I can but add a very small portion to whatis already known, and a still smaller compared to what is to beascertained. Here comes the captain. We are old friends, and thatinduced me to select this ship for my voyage. Are you his son?"

"No, sir, " I answered; "but he is a very kind friend of mine; and wereit not for him, I know not what would have become of me and my sister. "

The _Bussorah Merchant_ had a fine passage down Channel, and taking herdeparture from the Land's End, stood across the Bay of Biscay. Fourdays afterwards the captain told us that we were in the latitude of CapeFinisterre, but no land was to be seen. Another eight days, with thewind abeam, carried us into the neighbourhood of the island of Madeira. 

"Would not it be as well to have a look at it, sir, " I said, "and thenwe shall better know where we are. "

The captain smiled. "That is not at all necessary, " he answered. "Bythe observations we are able to take with the perfect instruments wepossess, we are able at all times to ascertain our exact position on theocean; and we might thus sail round either Cape Horn or the Cape of GoodHope to New South Wales without once sighting land till we were about toenter Port Jackson. "

"It is very wonderful, " I said. "What puzzles me is how you can findthe longitude. I know you get the latitude by seeing how high the sunis above the horizon at noon, and then with the aid of the nauticalalmanac you can easily work out the calculation. "

"With the aid of the chronometer we can as easily ascertain thelongitude, though the calculation is a little longer, " answered CaptainDavenport. "I can explain it to you more easily. The chronometer showsus the exact time at Greenwich. We know by our nautical almanac that, at a certain hour on a certain day, the sun will have attained atGreenwich a certain altitude. When on that day and that hour we findthat the sun is so many minutes behind hand in attaining that altitude, we know we must be a certain distance further to the west, as, the worldturning from west to east, the more westerly a place is the longer itwill be before the sun appears there. If, on the contrary, we find thesun has gained a fixed altitude some time before it would have gainedthat altitude at Greenwich, we know that we must be to the east ofGreenwich, or have met the sun sooner than the people at Greenwich havedone. Thus, the further we sail east day after day, the sooner we seethe sun; while the further we sail west, the longer the time whichpasses before he shines upon us. "

"I think I have an idea about it now, sir, " I exclaimed; "and I shouldbe very much obliged if you will show me how to take an observation andto make use of the books, as well as to work out the calculations. Why, may I ask, do you cry Stop, sir, to the second officer or to MrThudicumb, who are watching the chronometer while you are taking anobservation?"

"That they may mark the exact moment shown on the chronometer, while Imark the sun's elevation as shown on the index of the sextant. "

"But then you take observations at night sometimes, sir, looking at themoon or the stars?"

"We do that to discover the distance which one star appears from anotherat a certain hour, or their elevation above the horizon. The object isthe same as that for which we take an observation of the sun, though thecalculation is rather more intricate. "

After this I set to work, and whenever the captain and his mates took anobservation, I took one also, although I was, I must own, at first veryfar from correct. Sometimes my observation was imperfect; at othertimes I made mistakes in the calculation. 

At length the ship, which had been favoured with a breeze more or lessstrong ever since she left England, was becalmed. Sometimes she got alittle wind which lasted for an hour or two, and then died away; thenlight airs came, first from one quarter, then from another, and the crewwere constantly employed in bracing up, or squaring away the yards. 

"It is always like this in these Horse Latitudes, " said the boatswain ashe walked the forecastle, where I had gone to have a talk with him. 

"Why do you call them `Horse Latitudes?'" I asked, as I listened to hisremarks. 

"Why, I have heard say that they were so called by the Yankees, or thepeople of _New_ England, before they were separated from Old England. They used to send out deckloads of horses to the West Indies, and theywere very often kept becalmed so long in these latitudes that theirwater grew scarce, and to save the lives of some of the horses they wereobliged to throw the others overboard; so that is how this part of theocean came to be called the `Horse Latitudes. '"

I afterwards told Mr Hooker what Tarbox had said. 

"A more scientific name would be the Tropic of Cancer, " he answered. "We had a good breeze before we entered it, but often the wind to thenorth of where we now are is very variable. After we have passed thisbelt of calm and light airs we shall get into the regions of thenorth-east trades, which will carry us along at a fine rate till we getinto the very worst part of the ocean for trying a person's temper, called the Doldrums. Remember to ask me more about it when we getthere. You will remember, then, the Variables are to the north of theTropic of Cancer. The `Horse Latitudes' are on either side of theTropic. Then we get into the north-east trade-winds, which carry us upto the Doldrums about the Equator; and passing through them with more orless trial of temper, we get into the south-east trade-winds, which weshall have to cross with our tacks aboard. Then we shall probably findcalms about the Tropic of Capricorn; after which, without once sightingland, we may very likely find a breeze, more or less favourable, butseldom against us, which will carry us through the Straits of Sunda, between Java and Sumatra, to the west of the great island of Borneo, right away to the north, through the China sea, leaving the PhilippineIslands on our right hand, up to Japan. I will have a talk with youanother day about those East India Islands, for they are very curious, and are probably less generally known than most parts of the world. "

The events occurred very much as Mr Hooker had predicted. For nearly awhole week our ship lay with her head sometimes one way, sometimesanother, the sails flapping against the masts. Then she got a breezewhich carried her a few miles further to the south, and people's spiritsbegan to rise, soon again to fall when once more the sails would give aloud flap, and hang down without a particle of wind in them. At length, however, they once more bulged out. The yards were squared away. Thecaptain walked the deck with a more elastic step than for the last weekhad been the case, and on the ship went hour after hour, the breezerather increasing than lessening. 

"We are in the north-east trades, " observed Mr Hooker. "Little fearnow, for another two weeks or so we shall have a fine run of it. "

Three day after this, a seaman from aloft shouted out, "Land ahead!"

"Ay, ay, " answered Mr Thudicumb, who had charge of the deck. "It island that will not hurt us, though;" and he continued to let the shiprun on in the course she had been steering. 

Curious to know what had attracted the man's attention, I went aloft, and there I saw spread out on the surface of the calm ocean, what lookedlike a dark field, but little raised, however, above the water. Onreturning on deck, I told the first officer that I really thought theremust be land ahead. 

"No, Walter, no fear of that, " answered Mr Thudicumb; "we are crossingthe Sargasso Sea. You will observe that it is merely sea-weed anddrift-wood collected in this spot from all parts of the ocean. Thecurrents and winds bring it, but why this place is selected I do notexactly know. In a calm it might bother us, but we shall only passthrough a small portion of it, and there is wind enough to send us alongin spite of the obstruction it may offer. We must get a bucket ready, for Mr Hooker will be anxious to have some of it up on deck, that hemay examine the creatures who live upon it. In the Pacific there is acollection of the same sort, and people who could not otherwise for wantof fuel inhabit some of the islands in that region, are enabled to do soin consequence of the supply of drift-wood it brings them. "

The ship, soon clear of the Sargasso Sea, glided on proudly, with allsail set below and aloft. The weather was delightful; the passengersconstantly on deck. Emily and Grace were very happy together, foreverything was new and interesting. They had plenty of employment; forMrs Davenport, knowing what a sea voyage is, had brought work of allsorts. And then they had books; and they were not above running aboutthe deck, and playing at ball occasionally, and _Les Graces_, and othergames suitable for ship-board. 

Thus day after day passed pleasantly by: the sea sparkling, the skybright, or occasionally mottled with light clouds. One morning, however, when they came on deck expecting to see the blue sky abovetheir heads, they saw only a thick canopy of clouds. The sails wereflapping against the masts; the air was oppressive. There the ship lay, her head moving now in one direction, now in another. Those who hadbefore been full of life and spirits began to complain of lassitude andweariness. The seamen no longer moved actively about the decks, butwent sauntering along when called upon to perform any duty. The heatgrew greater and greater. The iron about the ship was unpleasant totouch. The pitch bubbled in the seams of the deck and stuck to thefeet. Emily and Grace no longer wished to play at ball, or _LesGraces_, or any other game. Even Merlin went disconsolately up and downthe decks, as if he thought something serious was going to happen. Ifelt as I had seldom felt before. 

"Are we going to have a storm, sir?" I asked of the captain. "I haveread that storms are apt to come on after weather such as we now have. "

"I do not expect one, " answered Captain Davenport, "though we maypossibly have a squall of a few hours' duration; and I should not besorry for it, if it would carry us out of this region. We are now inthe Doldrums. "

"Not a bad name, considering the condition of all us poor mortals onboard, " observed Mr Hooker. 

"We are now under the cloud ring which encircles this part of the earth. God has placed these clouds above our heads in this region for aparticular purpose. You will observe that the thermometer and barometerstand lower under this cloud ring than they do on either side of it. The clouds not only promote the precipitation which takes place in thisregion, but they also cause the rains to fall on places where they aremost required, shading the surface from which the heating rays of thesun are to be excluded, and thus giving tone to the atmosphericalcirculation of the world and vigour to its vegetation. You have often, when the sun is sending his rays with great heat down on the earth, seenthe atmosphere dancing, as it were, and trembling. This appearance iscaused by the ascending and descending columns of air. The cloud ringcreates on a greater scale this circulation of the atmosphere; indeed, the more we examine the phenomena of Nature, the more we shall discoverthe hand of a directing Providence, in suiting all things for theconvenience and use of the beings placed by Him on the earth. "

Day after day the ship remained in this calm region with a cloudy sky. People began to feel ill; and some fancied that as they were goingfurther south the heat would increase, and could scarcely understandthat as they proceeded the atmosphere would again become cold. CaptainDavenport and the officers were on the watch to make use of every breathof air which would forward the ship on her course; and at length sheonce more got the breeze, and those who had before been complaining oflassitude and illness suddenly revived and came on deck to enjoy therenovating and refreshing breeze. The sky was clear; the sea bright andsparkling as before. Cheerful countenances were everywhere visible, instead of the weary, downcast looks which most of those on board hadworn for the previous ten days. The only person who never seemeddepressed was Mr Hooker. When not taking exercise on deck, he alwayshad a volume in his hand, from which he was constantly making notes intohis pocket-book. 

"You see, my young friend, " he said to me one day, "I am anxious toascertain what others have known, because all that man can aim at is toincrease the stock of knowledge possessed by his fellow-men. "

The varied changes of the ocean, and the creatures which appearedbeneath its surface, and occasionally above it, afforded us an unfailingsource of interest. On a bright morning I was engaged with some work bythe side of the boatswain when I heard Grace cry out--

"Oh, look--look what funny birds!"

"Why, miss, those are not birds, unless they may be called water birds;those are flying-fish, " said Mr Tarbox, who had come with me to theship's side. 

Others, with Mr Hooker, came also, looking on at the curious sight. Numbers of fish with wings, or more properly fins, as long as theirbodies, were rising out of the water and darting along for aconsiderable distance above the surface, again, however, to fallhelplessly into their native element. Directly after them, in pursuit, appeared several large fish--now one of the latter leaped half out ofthe water, now another, seldom failing to catch one of the beautifulcreatures in its huge jaws. 

"The dolphins are getting a fine banquet, " I heard Mr Hooker remark. "The poor _dactylopteri_ are the sufferers; but they do not fall a preyto their persecutors without a brave attempt to escape. See, no soonerhave they wetted their wings than they are out of the water again, andwill lead them a long chase, till the dolphins are wearied out. "

We watched the pursuers and pursued till they were lost to sight in thedistance. 

The ship once clear of the Doldrums, met the steady trade-wind blowingfrom the south-east. With her tacks aboard, she stood away towards theSouth American coast. When I went on deck at night, I observed a changein the appearance of the constellations; and now the beautiful one ofthe Southern Cross became every day clearer, rising as it were in thesky. The magellhenic clouds also came in sight, showing that the shipwas now in the southern hemisphere. Frequently patches of light werepassed in the water; caused, Mr Hooker told me, by the _pyrosoma_. They exhibited a beautiful pale silvery light; but when they were takenout of the water the light disappeared, till any particular part of thecreature was touched, when the light again burst forth at that point, pervading the whole animal mass. 

The _Bussorah Merchant_ did not, however, as many ships do, touch at Riode Janeiro; but passing through another belt of calms at the Tropic ofCapricorn, kept away eastward towards the Cape of Good Hope. Oneevening, while I was keeping watch under the first officer--for I wasconsidered fit to take regular duty on board--the ship running at therate of four or five knots an hour through the water, I heard a sound asif substances were falling upon the deck. As I went to windward, alarge dark object, wet and cold, struck me on the shoulder, and thenfell down. I instantly sung out; when the boatswain, who was on deck, brought a lantern; and there, to the surprise of all of us, a dozen ormore cuttle fish were found, which had sprung over the weather bulwark. 

"Well, " exclaimed Mr Tarbox, "I never did see such a thing as thisbefore. "

Mr Hooker, however, said that he had heard of it, as the creatures canspring an immense distance. "I have known some, " he said, "to springright over a ship; though, certainly, to look at them, it is difficultto ascertain their means of rising out of the water. "

The island of Tristan da Cunha was sighted, looming in the evening lightlike some huge monster rising out of the ocean. Looking over the sidesthe water appeared unusually clear; and I could see, far down, the fishswimming about by the side of the ship. Even Mr Hooker, however, didnot succeed in catching any. The stormy petrel now made its appearance;and I and Emily and Grace were delighted soon afterwards to see amagnificent white bird with outstretched wings following the ship. "Analbatross! an albatross!" I shouted, for I guessed at once what it was. Mr Hooker said he wished to catch two or three and prepare them tosend back to England by the _Bussorah Merchant_. He accordingly madepreparations to catch them. 

"I should not like to shoot one though, " I remarked. "You remember whatbecame of the `Ancient Mariner' who shot an albatross; how his shipfloated all alone on the ocean day after day, and week after week, andmonth after month, till all on board had died and he alone remained. "

"Oh no; pray don't!" exclaimed Emily, "lest so dreadful a fate shouldovertake us. "

"It is only a fancy of the poet's, perhaps, " I remarked. "At the sametime I like to try and believe it. "

"I hope the same fate does not overtake those who catch the bird with abait. It is his own fault, recollect, if he swallows it, " said MrHooker, who had now got a strong line with a hook and a piece of meat onit, with a float to keep it from sinking. This he now veered astern. Icould not help admiring the wondrous power exhibited by the bird as itglided on without flapping its wings. Now one was seen to dash down ata piece of refuse which the cook had thrown overboard, slowly again torise and then to follow the ship, apparently without the slightestexertion. 

"That gives me an idea, " said Mr Hooker, throwing a large piece of fatoverboard before he let go his baited hook. Again the albatross darteddown on it; and then, without rising again, swam vigorously after thebaited hook. 

"There--he has snapped it up!" I exclaimed. 

Instantly the bird found the obstruction. When the sailors who had comeaft began to attempt to haul him in, out went his wings, with which heendeavoured to hold himself back, offering a powerful resistance to theline. Although three men were pulling away with might and main, yet thebird could not be drawn nearer the stern; and, at length, crack went theline, and off it flew with the hook and the remainder of the line in itsmouth. 

"Poor creature! I am afraid it will die a miserable death, instead ofspeedily being put out of its sufferings, as it would have been had itmore wisely come on board, " observed Mr Hooker. "However, we must getanother line and take care there is no flaw in it. "

The passengers now amused themselves by throwing bits of meat overboard, and seeing the albatrosses pounce down and snap up the tempting morsels. At last Mr Hooker's fresh line was got ready. No sooner had the baitreached the water than down pounced a bird upon it, rising immediatelywith the hook in his mouth. This time the sailors, instead of pullingthe line up, had to haul it down, just as a paper kite is hauled downfrom the sky; and, at length, by running forward, the huge bird wasbrought on deck. Still it fought bravely with its wings, which it wouldhave been dangerous for any one to have approached. At length MrHooker put an end to its sufferings by a blow from a boat's stretcher. The other albatrosses, in no way disconcerted by the disappearance oftheir companion, still followed the ship. Two more were caught; onehauled out of the water, the other hauled on deck like the first. 

A young gentleman going out to Japan then made his appearance with a gunin his hand; and in spite of my warnings of what might be our fateshould he kill one, began firing away at the birds. Even a practisedmarksman would not have found it easy to hit one of them, although theywere in no way scared by the report of the gun. At length, however, abullet struck one of them on the head, just as he descended into thewater. In an instant down pounced his companions, driving their beaksinto the dead body; and in a few minutes, while it still remained insight, they had torn it almost to pieces. 

"I hope no harm will come of that shot of yours, " I said to the youngcivilian; "but look out!"

The young gentleman laughed, and said he did not believe in suchnonsense. Mr Hooker was soon busily employed in skinning hisalbatrosses and preparing the skins for stuffing. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

I PERFORM A SATISFACTORY EXPLOIT. 

Scarcely had the albatross been shot, than the wind, which had hithertobeen moderate, increased considerably, and in a short time we had tworeefs in our topsails. The weather, however, was in other respectsfine, and away the ship went, careering over the foaming seas like ahigh-bred hunter, dashing them aside as she rushed onward on her course. There was something very exhilarating in the movement. The air, too, was bracing, and everybody seemed in high spirits. As I happened topass the caboose, however, I heard Potto Jumbo, the black cook, grumbling greatly. Some one had told him that he would have to roastone of the albatrosses for dinner. Although generally a very merry, good-natured fellow, this had made him excessively irate. 

"No good ever came from shooting albatross!" I heard him exclaim. "Deylike to live as much as man. Dey love freedom. Soar high, high up inde sky, den swoop down, and fly along de foaming waves. Ah, if I hadwings like dem, I no peel potatoes and boil soup for ship's company!"

He looked up, as he spoke, towards the magnificent birds which ever andanon appeared high above the ship's bulwarks, as they darted forward asif to show at how far greater a rate they could dart through the airthan she could glide over the ocean. 

"Ah, you once slave, Potto Jumbo! Fancy you flying with white wings!Ha, ha, ha!"

This remark was made by a dark-skinned native of the East, who wasstanding at the time near the caboose. He was the serang of theLascars, of whom we had a dozen on board. Ali Tomba was his name. Heand Potto Jumbo could not abide each other, so it seemed. His darkcountenance, with high cheek-bones and fierce eyes, was far fromprepossessing, though his figure was well-formed; his shoulders broad, with a small waist, and muscular arms and legs, denoting great strengthand activity. His hands and feet were wonderfully small, consideringthe work to which they had been put from his earliest days. He and hismen wore their Eastern dress, consisting of shirt and jacket, and a sortof kilt formed from a circular piece of plaid, a scarf worn over theshoulders, which served as a covering in bad weather, or could bewrapped round the arm for a shield in battle. A red cottonhandkerchief, generally well stiffened, was their usual head-dress. They were remarkably active fellows aloft, and few things which anEnglish sailor could do they would not venture to undertake. However, neither Ali nor his men were favourites on board. They obeyed thesuperior officers readily enough, but I observed that when Mr Tarboxdirected them to do anything, they did it in a sulky way. Why this wasI could not make out. --Ali stood by, bantering the cook about hisremark. Potto Jumbo had taken a liking to me. He had been on board theship in her former voyage, and I believe knew my history. He himselfwas deserted--without friends in the world--and this gave him a fellowfeeling, as he considered that his case was similar to mine. I had anidea, indeed, that there was more in Potto Jumbo than appeared. Thoughhe had a warm and quick temper, he was evidently kind-hearted I judgedit by the way he treated the animals on board. Merlin, especially, wasa favourite of his, and he took good care that he should never bewithout a plentiful dinner. Even in the way he put the dog's food downhe showed his kind disposition; and while he was mixing up the mess andMerlin stood by wagging his tail and licking his lips, Potto Jumboalways cast a kind glance downwards at his four-footed friend, andgenerally had a pleasant word to give him into the bargain. 

For Oliver Farwell, however, he had a greater regard than for anybody onboard. I rather think because he more than any one else seemed torequire sympathy and protection. Though the boy had plenty of spirit, he seemed scarcely fitted for the rough life on board ship. The otherboys, when they could do so without being seen by Potto Jumbo, amusedthemselves by ridiculing and teasing Oliver. They seemed to delight inplaying him all sorts of tricks, and very often pretty rough ones too. I had never spoken much to Oliver, though I observed that whenever MrHooker was describing anything, Oliver, if he could do so withoutimpropriety, stopped and listened, and seemed to take great interest inwhat was said. When work was over, I often saw him in the pantryreading. Not only on Sundays, but every day nearly, it seemed to me, heread the Bible at odd moments; indeed, a sailor at sea, unless he takesodd moments for reading, may never read at all. Oliver had not only hisduties as a cabin-boy to attend to, but as he wished to become a sailor, and the captain desired that he should become one, he was frequentlyemployed on deck. 

At the moment I am describing, Oliver Farwell had gone forward, and withseveral other boys was in the fore-rigging. What they were about I donot remember, but, looking up, I saw they were skylarking, and it seemedas if the others were trying to play Oliver some trick. Be that as itmay, all of a sudden I saw one of them fall from aloft. I thought itwas Oliver. Of course it ought not to have made any difference to mewho it was. I expected that he would be killed, but he struck thehammock nettings, and bounded overboard. I did not stop a moment tothink. It did not occur to me that it would take a long time to heavethe ship to, and to lower a boat, and with the heavy sea running theoperation would be a difficult and dangerous one, and that it would beequally difficult to pick anybody out of the water. I had been noted atschool for being a good swimmer, and had, just before I left, saved thelife of a school-fellow who had got out of his depth, and been carriedout a good way by the current. I had followed him, dived after he hadsank, and brought him to the surface, and then hauled him on to the bankof the river where we were bathing. I remembered this, or perhaps Ishould say I did not think about anything but the one idea of saving thelife of a fellow-creature. I was lightly clad. Throwing off my jacket, before Potto Jumbo could cry out, or any one else attempt to stop me, Iwas overboard. I was in the water almost as soon as the cry of "A manoverboard!" was raised. 

A glance aloft showed me that it was Oliver Farwell who had fallen. AsI reached the water I could see him on the top of a wave, just as theship's quarter glided past me. I shouted out to him, and swam forward. I now found how different it was swimming in smooth water and swimmingin the heavy sea there was running. At the same time I had beenaccustomed to fresh water, which is less buoyant than salt, and thus Ifelt myself greatly supported. 

The instant the cry of "A man overboard!" was raised, a life-buoy waslet go. It fell some distance from me. I doubted whether I should swimto that and tow it to Oliver, or go to Oliver first and try to get himup to it. My fear was that Oliver would sink before I could reach him. I determined to get hold of Oliver. I could hear the cries of thepeople on board as they watched me, encouraging me in my attempt. I hadscarcely been in the water ten minutes when I heard a peculiar rushingsound, and turning round my head saw the long wings of an enormousalbatross passing close above me. A blow from its beak would have beenfatal. I looked towards Oliver more anxiously than ever, fearing that, passing me, it might strike him. I shouted to him, and told him toshout too, hoping that the noise might scare off the bird. Others, however, came sweeping by. Again a wing almost touched my head. Diving, I knew, would have been of no use, for the creature might havefollowed me far lower than I could have sunk. Still I swam on. 

I heard another shout, and as I rose to the top of a wave I saw justastern of the ship a black head and face--it was Potto Jumbo. Above hishead he waved a long knife. He intended it as a signal that he wascoming to my assistance. At the same instant a loud bark came from thestern of the ship, and I saw Merlin, who appeared one moment at thetaffrail, and the next leaped over into the foaming ocean. Nearer andnearer he approached. I was more anxious for him than for my humanfriend, as I was afraid the albatrosses would attack him, and he had nomeans of defending himself. Although I had followed Oliver almostimmediately into the water, it seemed a long time before I could get upto him. A curling wave rolled towards him; he was buried beneath it. Ithought he had sunk for ever. I darted forward, and caught sight of himjust beneath the surface. I seized him by the collar of his jacket, andtogether we rose to the surface. He was still conscious. 

"Throw yourself on your back!" I cried. I helped him to do so. Andnow I struck out for the life-buoy. A sea providentially threw ittowards us. Sooner than I could have expected I had hold of it, and hadplaced one of the beckets in Oliver's hands. Not a moment too soon. Iturned my glance upward for an instant at the bright blue sky, out ofwhich the hot sun shone on the sparkling waters. Suddenly a dark shadowseemed to intervene. I heard a rushing sound, distinct amid the roar ofthe waves, and, to my horror, I saw close above me a huge pair of whitewings, from which projected the head and formidable beak of a bird. Hewas darting towards me. A blow from that beak might have struck eitherof us senseless. The only means of defence I could think of was myshoe. I pulled it from my foot to ward off the blow. The bird seizedit, and, as if content with his prize, off he flew. A shout of applausefrom Potto Jumbo reached us, and in another minute he and Merlin got upto the life-buoy. A sea was on the point of taking off Oliver, butMerlin seized him by the collar, and dragged him back within my reach. Satisfied for the moment, he kept swimming round and round us, as ifprepared to render any assistance which might be required. I was indeedthankful that he had come, for I could with difficulty help Oliver tohold on to the life-buoy. Another, and another bird flew towards us, but whether frightened at our shouts, or the flourish of Potto Jumbo'ssharp blade, I do not know, but, circling round, they flew off again asif in search of other prey. 

We could now see the ship hove to. A boat was lowered, but so long wasshe before shoving off, so it seemed to me, that we were afraid someaccident had happened. One idea occurred to me while in the water. Should I be lost, what would become of Emily? I thought of the prayerof the sinking master of the ship in Falconer's "Shipwreck, " and Iprayed for her I loved best on earth, as many a seaman undoubtedly hasprayed, when tossing on the foaming waves. Still I had no fears; I knewthat that prayer would be heard. 

"Keep up, Massa Walter! Keep up!" cried Potto Jumbo, as he helped me tohold our companion on to the life-buoy, and saw that I indeed requiredaid myself. "Keep up, Massa Walter! boat soon come. See, see! dere sheis away from the ship! Hurrah! Never say die! See, she comes! JoeTarbox or the first mate in her. Never fear! Hurrah, hurrah!"

Thus he continued shouting, for the double purpose of keeping up ourspirits, and of scaring away the albatrosses. Now, at length, I sawthat the boat was clear of the ship. On she came. Now she appeared onthe summit of a foaming sea, now she was hid from view in the troughbelow it; then again she came in sight, for when she was sinking we atthe same time were rising in most instances, and could therefore lookover the intervening seas. Still the time seemed very long. Itrequired careful management to get near the life-buoy without strikingus. To pick up one person was difficult, but to take up three the riskwas far greater. 

"You go first!" cried Potto Jumbo, as the boat approached. 

"No, no, " I said; "let Oliver be taken in. He is almost drowned as itis. "

We could see the boat's bows almost above us. It seemed as if the nextinstant she would come down like a huge hammer upon our heads. But JoeTarbox knew well what he was about, and turned her head aside, while astrong arm stretched forth, seized hold of Oliver as Potto Jumbo heldhim up, and he was safe on board. My companion insisted on my goingnext. Again the boat, which had been driven off by the sea, approachedus. 

"Quick! quick!" cried Joe. "Have them both in at once!"

I was nearest my friend, and seizing hold of me he hauled me in over thequarter, while Potto sprang to the side, and was dragged in by the othermen. Merlin waited till he saw us both on board, and not till then didhe push for the boat, with his snout lifted up as if asking forassistance. Ready hands were stretched out to him, and with their helphe quickly scrambled on board, and made his way aft to the stern-sheets, where he looked into my face as if to inquire whether I was all right. 

"We must have the life-buoy, though, " cried Joe; "for another of us maybe falling overboard before long. "

As there was no danger of injuring the life-buoy, that was quickly goton board. And now commenced our return to the ship. It requiredcareful steering to make our way amid those heavy seas, and still moredangerous was it to get alongside. Oliver, who was scarcely conscious, was first hoisted up. I was very glad of assistance to get up too; forthough I did not feel fatigued, my strength had really almost gone. Nosooner had I reached the deck than I found myself in Emily's arms. 

"Dear, dear Walter!" she exclaimed; "you brave boy; and yet--" and sheburst into tears. 

Mrs Davenport and Grace were close behind her. "You must come below, Walter--come below and get off your wet things!" they exclaimed. 

Merlin followed Potto Jumbo on deck, and, giving himself a thoroughshaking, came aft, wagging his tail, to receive the approving pats ofhis friends; while the black cook, casting a look behind him, whichseemed to say that he was indifferent to the compliments which mighthave been paid him, made his way forward into the fore-peak to shift hiswet clothes. 

I will not repeat the complimentary things which were said to me by thepassengers. Mr Hooker wrung my hand. 

"It was well and bravely done, Walter, " he exclaimed. "I am glad to seethat you have got it in you. "

"Oh! I did not think about it, " I answered honestly. "I once beforepicked a fellow out of the water, so I thought I ought to try to do itagain. I know there are a good many people who cannot swim, and I hopedthat I could do it. "

I quickly had my wet things off, and made my appearance again on deck, not much the worse for my exertions, though perhaps my hand did tremblea little; and I was not sorry when the captain asked me into thecuddy-cabin, and gave me a glass of wine. 

"I am thankful that you saved that poor boy, Walter, " he said, giving meone of his kind looks. "I should be deeply grieved to lose him. He isthe only son of a widowed mother, and her heart would have been brokenhad he been lost. He had shipped on board a vessel bound for the coastof Africa, when I found him, and persuaded the captain to let him comeaboard my ship; for the crew were a rough lot, and he would have learnedno good among them, while the risk of losing his life on the coast wouldhave been very great. His poor mother had seen better days, I found. Ido not know much of her history, but I know she brought up twodaughters, and gave them a good education, and she had done in the sameway all she could for this boy; but I believe that her means failed her, and she was then unable to pay for his instruction, so that he only gotwhat she herself could give him. The boy's whole heart had been set ongoing to sea, little knowing, of course, what he would have to gothrough. "

Soon after we came on board, it began to blow much harder; and we hadgood reason to be thankful that the accident had not happened later inthe day. I was, after this event, made a good deal of on board. Thecaptain observed that I ran a considerable risk of being spoiled. Itwas not fair, indeed, that I should get all the praise, when the blackcook had also behaved in a gallant manner. Indeed, if it had not beenfor him, I suspect that the albatrosses would have finished both Oliverand me before the boat could have got up to us. 

"Very glad you escaped, Massa Walter, " said Potto Jumbo, the followingday. "Dear me! I jump overboard twice as much sea as dat!" he added, when I told him how thankful I was to him. "Me fight shark with one bigknife, and cut him under the t'roat and kill him. Potto Jumbo one'phibious animal, so doctor once say to me. I swim in de water likeporpoise, and climb tree like monkey. Ah! you see de monkeys when weget out dere, " and Potto Jumbo pointed eastward. "Ah! dat one finecountry, only little too hot sometimes for lily-white skins;" and PottoJumbo grinned from ear to ear, as if congratulating himself that his owndark covering was impervious to the sun's rays of that or any otherregion. 

Potto Jumbo's chief friend was an English seaman--Roger Trew by name. Roger was short and stout, with wonderfully long arms, and of immensestrength; but he never put it forth except in the way of duty, and wason ordinary occasions as mild and gentle as a lamb. I believe PottoJumbo admired him because he had the power of knocking any man down onboard who might offend him, and yet did not use it. The captainconsidered Trew a good seaman; and so, I know, did Joe Tarbox. Hisfigure did not appear well suited for going aloft, and yet no man couldmore quickly overhaul the weather earing in a heavy gale than he could. I have said sufficient about the ship's company for the present. I donot mention others, because there was nothing very remarkable aboutthem. I had been doing my best to become a seaman ever since I steppedon board, both by making myself acquainted with every manoeuvreperformed, and learning the arts of knotting and splicing, reefing andsteering, as well as studying navigation. The captain told me that hewas well pleased with my progress, and this encouraged me to persevere. My great ambition was to learn a profession, and thus to be independent. It is what all boys should aim at. I had originally no particulartaste for the sea; but having chosen it, I was determined to be athorough sailor. How many among my schoolfellows could not make uptheir minds what to be, or did not seem to think that it was necessaryto be something or other. Now my idea was, and is stronger now, thatevery person ought to possess some especial knowledge of a profession, calling, or trade, by the practice of which he can maintain himself. Ifall boys and lads were impressed with this important practical truth, how many might be saved from ruin, from "going to the dogs, " as thephrase is, simply because they have no honest means of supportingthemselves. I say this here, because I may otherwise forget to say itelsewhere, and I am very anxious to impress it on the minds of myreaders. We had two men on board the _Bussorah Merchant_ who had beenat good schools, and at a university, but had failed to benefit by theiradvantages. They had had money--one, indeed, several hundreds a year--but they had dissipated the whole of it, and had been wandering aboutthe streets of London for several months utterly penniless, till theyshipped as seaman before the mast on board a ship bound round Cape Horn. After knocking about in the Pacific for some years, they had returnedhome no richer than when they went out, and were glad immediately toship aboard us. From their appearance and manners I should not havesuspected what they had been, till one day I heard one of them quoting"Horace" to the other. He was rather surprised when I capped the verse;and by degrees, having gained their confidence, they gave me the accountI now repeat, with a great many more circumstances which I do notconsider it necessary to narrate. Poor fellows, they had been sothoroughly accustomed to the rough ways of the roughest of seamen, thatI suspect they had lost all taste for a more refined style of life. SoI say to my young readers, whatever you do, fix upon a profession, andtry to make yourself thoroughly competent to fill it. Do not rest orflag till you have done so; and never for a moment suppose that you willhave any permanent enjoyment in an idle life. 

We had got nearly half-way across the Indian Ocean, when, one day as Iwas aloft, I saw in the far distance an object which looked like a logof wood, with a tiny white sail appearing above it. I hailed the deck, and Mr Thudicumb bringing his glass, came up to look at it. After sometime it was reported to the captain, and the ship was kept away towardsit. As we approached, Mr Thudicumb said it appeared to him like acanoe; but though she seemed to be steering steadily before the wind, noone could be seen aboard her. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

SUSPICIOUS BEHAVIOUR OF THE LASCARS. 

Numerous telescopes were turned towards the object I have described. "Isee a man's head!" cried one. "Yes; and his shoulders!" exclaimedanother. "He is leaning back in the stern of the canoe, steering with apaddle. " He had not discovered us, though, for on he went careeringover the seas as unconcernedly as if he were not some hundreds of milesaway from land. 

In a short time we were abreast of the canoe, passing her to leeward. Adark-skinned man, lightly clad, sat in the stern steering with an oar. His sail was a piece of calico spread on a slender yard, the mast beingscarcely thicker than the yard. Not till we were close to him did heperceive us. Lifting up his hands towards the ship, he pointed to hismouth, making an imploring gesture at the same time. Apparently he wastrying to speak, but his voice was too weak to be heard. Still he satas before, not attempting to rise and lower the sail; but on went thelight canoe, dancing from wave to wave, now gliding down from the top ofone, quickly to mount to the summit of another. 

"I doubt, sir, whether he has got the strength to move, " said MrThudicumb to the captain. "Or he is afraid of his canoe broaching to, should he attempt to leave the helm. "

"We must run on, and heave to for him, " said Captain Davenport. "We canthen lower a boat and pick him up. It is as you suppose, Thudicumb; Ihave no doubt about it. "

The poor occupant of the canoe made a gesture of despair as he saw theship leaving him astern. Apparently he did not understand the meaningof the words addressed to him through the captain's speaking-trumpet. Still he sat as before, his eyes kept constantly ahead, while with onearm he directed the course of his canoe. She flew so fast that we hadto get a considerable distance ahead before we hove to. A boat was thenlowered, into which Mr Tarbox and six stout hands jumped for thepurpose of intercepting the approaching canoe. The boat had only justtime to get ready, with her head in the direction towards which thecanoe was sailing, when she was up to her. We watched her anxiouslyfrom the ship. She was soon alongside the boat. Several strong handsseized her, while the occupant was lifted out and placed in thestern-sheets of the boat. Quick as lightning the canoe was passedastern and secured, and the boat pulled back towards the ship. With theheavy sea there was running, it was a difficult matter to get alongside, and still more so to lift up a helpless person without risk of injury. By the management of the boatswain, however, helped by those above, thedark-skinned stranger was soon lifted up on deck. He was too weak tospeak, but he had still consciousness sufficient to point to his lips. Soup for the passengers' luncheon was just being brought aft. A littlewas immediately poured down his throat. It had the effect of revivinghim somewhat, and he uttered a few words, but none of those standinground were able to comprehend their meaning. The canoe was safely goton board and examined. Not a particle of food was found, but in thebottom of a small cask there remained about half a pint of water. Thewood, however, from the sides of the canoe had been scraped off. 

"That is what the poor fellow has been living on, " observed Tarbox. "Hard fare, to be sure. It would not help much to keep an Englishman'ssoul in his body; but it is wonderful what these black fellows can liveon. "

The canoe was about eighteen feet long, cut out of a single log, workedvery fine, with wash-boards nailed on above. It seemed surprising thatshe could have gone through the heavy sea which had been running forsome days past. Her owner was carried below, and after a little morefood had been given him, he fell fast asleep. 

When he awoke, he appeared to be perfectly recovered, sitting up andlooking round him with an air of astonishment, as if he had not beenaware how he had been brought on board. I had accompanied the surgeonto visit him. He again uttered some of the strange words we had beforeheard, but finding no one understood him, he stopped, and appeared to becollecting his senses. He then said something which sounded likeFrench. It was very bad French, to be sure; but we shortly made outthat he was expressing his thanks to us for having rescued him. 

The next day he was up and dressed, and though somewhat weak, perhaps, apparently as well as anybody on board. He now came aft, when, in hisbroken language, helped out with a word or two of English, he gave us astrange story. I cannot pretend to give his account in his ownlanguage--indeed it would not be very clear if I did so, as it was onlyafter he had been on board some time that we gained all the particulars. He told us that his name was Macco, that he was born in Madagascar, ata village in the north of that large island. With several lads from thesame village he had gone on board a vessel which had carried them to theMauritius. There he had worked as a field-labourer for some time, andthough not a slave, treated very little better than one. He had learnedsomething about Christianity, but not much, I am afraid. He knew thatsome of his countrymen had become Christians; but as large numbers ofthem had been murdered, he was afraid, should he ever go back toMadagascar, that he might be treated in the same way, and was thereforeunwilling to acknowledge that he was a Christian. After a time he hadengaged with several other people from Madagascar, as well as Creoles ofthe Mauritius, to accompany a person to the island of Rodrigez, to beemployed under him as fishermen. They were at once embarked on board asmall colonial vessel, which conveyed them to that island, where theywere hired out to different masters. It appeared, however, that theCreoles were very jealous of the Malagasys, and poor Macco found himselfvery ill-treated by them. Frequently they beat him, and oftenthreatened his life. Several times he complained of their conduct tohis master; but the man was hard-hearted, and only laughed at hiscomplaints, telling him to go and thrash the Creoles, and they wouldsoon cease to torment him. Poor Macco, however, was a mild-temperedyoung man, and probably thought that he would only be treated worse ifhe made any such attempt. At length, to avoid the persecutions to whichhe was subjected, he determined to run away from the island, andendeavour to reach the Mauritius. He mentioned his determination to oneof his fellow-countrymen, who advised him to put it into execution. He, however, had to wait some time before he could carry out his project. He began, however, at once to store up a supply of food to supporthimself during his projected voyage. At first he contemplated buildinga canoe for himself, but as that might raise suspicions of hisintentions, he resolved to take one belonging to his master. He hadsome scruples about stealing it, but at the same time he persuadedhimself that as his master would not redress his grievances, he wasjustified in doing so. He probably was unacquainted with the goldenrule of never doing wrong that good might come of it. It was a subject, indeed, on which casuists might differ. Be that as it may, Macco fixedon a canoe which he thought would answer his purpose. His countrymenassisted him, and he procured a piece of calico to serve as a sail, andsoon cut a mast and spar on which to spread it. The only food he wasable to provide for supporting existence was eight pounds of uncookedrice, and a small barrel of water. 

One evening as it was growing dark he stole down to the shore, and thewind being as he thought fair, shoved off the canoe, hoisted a sail, andwith an oar for steering, which he secured to the stern of the canoe, stood away from the land. The weather at first was very fine, and heglided smoothly over the sea, hoping before long to reach either theMauritius or Bourbon. He was unable to restrain his hunger, which theuncooked rice could have done little to appease, and therefore ate upnearly a pound a day. Thus at the end of eight or nine days he hadfinished the whole of his provisions. He had still some water left, however, and he knew very well that he could go without food for a day, hoping before the end of it to have land in sight. He scarcely stirredfrom his seat in the stern of the canoe. When he dropped off to sleep, the movement of the oar very soon awoke him. Few Europeans on such farewould have lived beyond the first ten days. Macco, however, when hisrice was expended, began to scrape away the wood from the inside of hiscanoe. This, cut up fine, he ate, washing it down with water. Dayafter day passed by, and still no land, no sail appeared. Often heslept, steering instinctively, it must have been, before the wind, andwaking up to feel the gnawing of hunger. This he satisfied with thescraped wood. Incredible as it may appear, such was the only food onwhich he supported existence for thirteen days. We had manyopportunities of testing the man's honesty and had no reason to doubthis veracity. He was of course little more than skin and bone when hewas brought on board. He had actually been twenty-two days at sea whenwe found him. 

Note. The narrative is true, and is given exactly as described in theoriginal account. 

In the course of a few days he had completely recovered his strength, and seemed very well satisfied with his lot. As he was a smart, activefellow, he was entered as one of the seamen of the _Bussorah Merchant_. He knew a little English already, and quickly picked up more. He wasthus well able to understand the orders given him. He did not appear tobe a favourite with the men. He was evidently retiring and unsociable. Perhaps he had been so long subjected to ill-treatment from others, thathe was unwilling to place confidence in those among whom he was cast, until he had ascertained that they were well-disposed towards him. Iobserved, however, that Ali was constantly speaking to him, but I ratherdoubt that their words were very intelligible to each other, as Englishwas the only common language they possessed. Ali knew it veryimperfectly, and Macco still less. More than once I observed Ali'squick, piercing, fierce eyes fixed on him attentively, as he appeared tobe endeavouring to impress some matter on his mind. Macco's look allthe time was passive, and he either did not comprehend what was said, orwas uninfluenced by it. 

One night, when it was my watch on deck, I had been standing looking outon the forecastle, when I heard a voice near me say, "When you step aft, Massa Walter, I got word to whisper in your ear. " It was Potto Jumbowho spoke. I had thought that he had been in his bunk asleep. 

"What is it?" I asked. 

"I tell presently--not here, though, " he answered, gliding away from me, and going over to the other side of the deck, where he stood, as iflooking up and admiring the stars which glittered above our heads. 

As soon as I could leave the forecastle, I went and stood near thegangway, where the black cook soon joined me. 

"I no like what going forward on board, forward there, " and he pointedto the fore-peak. "Dat Ali Tomba one big rascal. He go talky talky tode men, and try to make dem mutinous like hisself. "

"But what can he have to complain of?" I observed; "the crew seem allwell treated. "

"Dere it is dat make me angry, " said Potto. "He come to me one day, hesay, `Potto Jumbo, you black slave, you peel potato for white men; deymake you do what dey like. Why not strike one blow for freedom?' Isay, `I free as any man on board. I come here because I like come here. I go away when voyage over, and live ashore like one gentleman tillmoney gone, and den come to sea again. No man more free dan I. '"

"I think you are right, Potto, " I observed, "on that point; but surelyAli fancies that he has some cause of complaint. Why does he not speakout like a man, and say what it is? Have you any idea?"

"Just dis, Massa Walter, " he answered; "in de last ship Ali sailed in, de captain was one big tyrant. He flogged de men, he stopped de men'swages, he feed dem badly, and treat dem worse dan de dogs in de streetwithout masters. One day dis Captain Ironfist--dat was his name--go toflog Ali, but Ali draw his knife and swear he die first or kill decaptain; but de captain knocked him down wid one handspike, and put Aliin irons, and den flog him, and den put him back in irons; and dencarried him to port, and den put him into prison. Captain Ironfistsailed away in another ship, and Ali not find him; so Ali swore dat hewould have his revenge on de next captain he sailed wid. He no findopportunity to do harm to Captain Davenport as yet, but he wait likesnake in de grass to spring up and sting him when he can. Now he andhis men want to go to Calcutta, and dey thought when de ship sailed datdey were going dere. Now dey find dat we go to Japan, dey bery angry, and all swear dat de ship shall go to Calcutta in spite of de captain. Dere are some bad Englishmen on board as well as demselves, and dey upto any mischief, and Ali tink he count on dem. He tink too he count onPotto Jumbo, but he make one big mistake. I no say anything when hetalk to me, but shrug my shoulders, and make one ugly face at him, andso he tink all right. He tink too he got Macco, but Potto not socertain of dat. "

"But, surely, " I observed, "he and his Lascars would not attempt to takethe ship from the captain and officers, with the larger number of thewhite crew, who would certainly side with us?"

"Don't know, " said Potto. "He one daring fellow, and he try anyting;but if he find he no strong enough, he try to burn de ship or to scuttleher. At all events, he try to do some mischief. "

"This is, indeed, a serious matter, " I observed; "and I am grateful toyou, Potto, for telling me. At the same time, however, bad as Ali'sintentions may be, I really do not think we have much cause for alarm. Still, I am sure the captain also will be grateful to you for thewarning you give him; but I am afraid he will be very much annoyed whenhe hears of it. I think I must first tell Mr Thudicumb, and he canarrange the best way of letting the captain know. "

"Dat's it, Massa Walter. Tell de first officer. He wise man. He noput out by dis or any oder matter. I now go forward, lest Ali come ondeck, or any of his people, and see me talking to you. "

"Do so, " I said; "but, Potto, I think you will assist us if you wouldpretend to be more ready to listen to what Ali has to say to you, andyou can give me information of his plans. "

Potto did not answer immediately. 

"I not certain dat Ali speak de truth to me, " he answered. "At first hedid; but he big, cunning rogue, and he suspect dat I no love his plans. Still, Massa Walter, I do as you wish, dough Potto Jumbo no like to actspy over any one, even big rascal like Ali. Potto Jumbo once prince inhis own country, before de enemies of his people came and burnt hisvillage, and kill his fader, and moder, and broders, and sisters, andcarry off him and all dey did leave alive on board de slave-ship. Dende British cruiser take her, and Potto Jumbo enter on board deman-of-war, and dere became boy to de cook, and now Potto Jumbo is cookhisself on board de _Bussorah Merchant_. Dere, Massa Walter, you havemy history. You see I do not wish to do anything derogatory to myfamily and my rank;" and Potto Jumbo drew himself up, as if he was againthe monarch of half-a-dozen bamboo-built cottages, and their unclothed, dark-skinned inhabitants. "Now, good-night, Massa Walter, again; I goforward. "

Potto Jumbo glided away to the fore-peak, and I walked aft. I had, however, some little time to wait before my watch was over. I thenhurried into the first mate's cabin. He was about to leave it to takecharge of the deck. 

"Will you let me have a word with you, sir, " I said, "before you leavethe cabin. I have something somewhat unpleasant to communicate, and Ido not like to delay doing so. "

"Let me have it out then at once, Walter, " he said. "Nothing like thepresent moment; and, for my part, I always like to know the worst, if Ican get at it. "

I at once told him in a low voice the information I had received fromPotto Jumbo. The light of the lamp in his cabin fell on hisweather-beaten countenance, but I saw no change in it. 

"Very likely, " he observed; "that serang has a hang-dog look, whichshows that he is capable of attempting any atrocity; but I do not thinkhe will succeed notwithstanding. I will tell the captain in themorning, but there is no necessity to do so now. For his own sake, hewill not set the ship on fire, or scuttle her, at this distance fromland; and as to his hope of overpowering us, or the English part of thecrew, the idea is absurd. However, I will warn the other officers. Yougo and tell Mr Tarbox I wish to speak to him. Take care the Lascarfellows do not see you; and then go back to your berth and turn in. "

I made my way to the boatswain's cabin, and, rousing him up, told himthat the first officer wished to see him on a matter of importance. 

"I need ask no questions, Walter, " he observed. "Do you know what it isabout?"

"Mr Thudicumb will tell you all about it, " I replied; keeping to myresolution of not speaking to any one else about the matter. 

I then went to my berth, and feeling sure that all would be managedwisely by the first officer, was in less than a couple of minutes fastasleep. In my dreams, however, I heard fearful noises. I fancied I sawthe mutineers rushing aft; but instead of ten Lascars, there were fiftyor one hundred dark-skinned fellows, with sharp krisses in their hands, threatening destruction to all who opposed them. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

THE SHIP IN DANGER. 

I was awoke by the cry of "All hands, shorten sail. " Slipping on myclothes, I sprang on deck. The sea was running high, the ship washeeling over to a strong breeze. I flew to the rigging, and my stationin the mizzen-top. It was daylight. The crew were swarming up therigging, and I could distinguish the Lascars forward among the mostactive. Whatever might have been their intentions for evil, they seemedas eager as any one in taking in the reefs. The serang himself lay outon the weather yard-arm, and I saw him, earing in hand, working awayactively with the rest. The dream was still vivid on my mind; and Icould not help feeling surprised at seeing him thus engaged, when I hadexpected to be struggling in a deadly conflict with him and hiscompanions. The ship was soon brought under snug sail, and standing onher course to the eastward. The watch below returned to their bunks totake the remainder of their short night's rest, and I was quicklyasleep. 

Again the same dream came back to me. Once more the Lascars made theirway aft, but this time stealthily. I fancied I saw Ali leading themthrough the gloom of night, whilst the captain was unconscious of theirapproach, gazing over the taffrail, as if watching some object astern. I tried to warn him, but could not make my voice heard. Ali was closeto him, with his kriss ready to strike, when I heard the watch belowcalled. 

In a moment I was awake. My dream was at an end. I dressed as usualfor the morning work of washing down decks, and in another minute waspaddling about with my bare feet on the planks, among idlersholy-stoning, and topmen dashing buckets of water here and there onevery side, often into the face of some unhappy wight to whom they oweda grudge. The wind did not increase, but there was sufficient sea on tokeep many of the passengers below. Mrs Davenport, however, with Emilyand Grace, came on deck. They required, however, assistance to moveabout, which I and the third mate, and a young civilian going out toSingapore, had the satisfaction of rendering them. Emily and Grace satwatching the high, tossing, foaming seas with delight. 

"How grand!" exclaimed Emily. "I quite envy the huge fish which canswim about unconcerned in these tumbling waves, or the sea-fowl whichfly over them from ridge to ridge bathing in the spray. "

Grace admired the masses of white foam which flew off from the summitsof the seas as they rolled grandly by. Mr Hooker was the merriest ofthe party, and seemed well pleased with the delight the girls exhibitedat the new aspect the ocean had put on. He only regretted that he couldnot read as much as usual, as he was tempted, like them, to remain ondeck and observe it. 

I had not forgotten what I had heard from Potto Jumbo about Ali and hiscompanions. I observed them on deck going about their duty as quietlyand orderly as any one. Mr Thudicumb had not again alluded to thesubject, and I could not tell whether or not he had informed thecaptain. I could not, however, help suspecting that Ali had seen Pottospeaking to me, and that he might therefore be acting as he was doingfor the purpose of throwing us off our guard. I resolved to mention mysuspicion to Mr Thudicumb as soon as I had an opportunity, and in themeantime to watch Ali, and try to find out what he was about. I had noopportunity of speaking, unobserved, to the black cook; for whenever Iwent forward either Ali himself, or one of the Lascars, were near thecaboose. I suspected that they went there purposely. 

For three days the gale continued. At last, one evening Mr Thudicumbcalled me into his cabin. 

"I have not been asleep, Walter, " he said. "The captain knows all aboutthe matter. He does not think that the Lascars will really carry outtheir plans, and suspects that Ali was merely attempting to frighten theblack cook. Still, as a matter of precaution, he has directed all theofficers, as well as most of the gentlemen passengers, to carry arms;and has warned Mr Tarbox, and three or four of the most trustworthy ofthe men, to be on the alert. However, while the gale blows, there islittle fear that they will attempt anything; but if we were to have along calm, their courage would get up, as they would believe that theycould navigate the ship in smooth water, should they be able to gainpossession of her. "

That night the sea had gone down, and the weather appeared mending. While I was on deck, I found Potto Jumbo by my side. 

"Well, Potto, " I said, "do you think our friends have given up theirkind intentions?"

"No, Massa Walter, " he answered. "Me tink dey cut your t'roat, and myt'roat, and de captain's t'roat, and de mate's t'roat, and everybody'st'roat who no side wid dem. "

"Then would it not be better to get them all put in irons at once?" Iobserved. "I wonder the captain does not secure them. "

"Dey done nothing, " answered Potto. "Dey good, obedient seamen. Whatfor de captain put dem in irons? I only try and find out, and tink andguess what dey want to do. "

"True, " I observed; "then all we can do is to watch till they commitsome overt act, as the lawyers call it. "

"I don't know what overt act is, " observed my friend; "but I know dat ifdey stick de kriss into me, or de mate, or Massa Tarbox, dey no stopdere. When dey begin, I know what dese fellows are. "

"Then, what we must do, is to watch them narrowly, " I observed. 

"Ay, ay, Massa Walter, I got my eyes about me; neber fear of dat. Deytink me go to sleep. When cunning Lascar talk and plot, and say what hewill do, Potto lies wid one eye just little open, peeping out of de bunkand awake, and snore all the time like de big animal you call 'nosorousin my country. Dey say, `Dat black cook is fast asleep--he nounderstand what we say. '--Now, good-night, Massa Walter; me go below andtalk of de tree glass of grog I got, and den lie down, and go off tosleep and snore. Ha, ha, ha! Potto Jumbo no sleep when his friends indanger, and their enemies plotting. "

He said this in his usual low voice, and leaving me, dived below. Bythe next forenoon the sea had almost completely gone down. The reefshad been shaken out of the sails, and under our usual canvas we weremaking good speed across the ocean. Passing near the caboose, PottoJumbo popped out his head. 

"Tell de first mate to be on de watch. Dey going to do something--mischief--never fear dat; me know not what dough, dey so quiet; but deyintend to take away a boat, dat I heard dem say. "

Having thus delivered himself, Potto drew his head in within his den. As soon as I could return aft, I found an opportunity of telling MrThudicumb what Potto had said. 

"Not much fear of their getting off, " observed the first mate. "Itwould be difficult for the serang and his men to lower a boat withoutbeing discovered. We must, however, keep a strict watch over him. Heprobably supposes that we are near some land which he hopes to reach. Still, whatever may be his intentions, we will be even with him. "

The sun had set in a glorious glow of red. The passengers were on deckenjoying the coolness of evening, though the shades of night quicklycame down over the ocean. Suddenly there was a startling cry of "Fire, fire!" and a thin wreath of dark smoke was seen ascending up thefore-hatchway. 

"Strike the fire-bell!" cried the captain. "No rushing, my men!Steady! Mr Thudicumb will lead the way below. Be ready with thebuckets. --Mr Martin, " to the second officer, "rig a pump overboard!Mr Tarbox, come aft!"

The captain whispered a few words to him. The men obeyed all the orderspromptly. A line was formed to pass the buckets as they were filleddown the hold. The first officer and several men descended. Thepassengers joined the party to pass the buckets. Among the most activeof the people appeared Ali, and two or three of his men. I observed, however, that the remainder kept together on one side of the ship. Thesmoke increased, in spite of the water which was now hove down on thespot whence it was supposed to proceed. Faster and faster we passed thebuckets. Presently there was a cry, and first one man and then anotherwas hauled up almost suffocated with smoke. Mr Thudicumb came last: hecould scarcely stand; indeed, he appeared almost senseless. He quicklyrecovered, however, and insisted on again going below, though the otherofficers begged to take his place. 

"No, no, " he shouted. "Bring wet blankets, wet bedding--anything bywhich we may smother the flames!"

Once more he and his companions descended with wet blankets in theirarms. The seat of the fire was evidently far down. 

"We must get at the cargo!" cried Mr Thudicumb, from below, to thecaptain, who was standing over the hatchway. 

A crane was rigged, and whips rove, and bales and packages hauled up, several more men jumping below to assist. I was passing the bucketswhen Mr Tarbox came near me. 

"Keep an eye on Ali and his people, " he said. "I have a notion this istheir doing. For all they appear so active, they mean mischief, dependon it. "

Still Ali was working away, now passing along a bucket, now hoisting upa bale of merchandise. Presently, however, I saw him slip away andglide off. His men, who had apparently been watching him, directlyafterwards also made their way up to the starboard quarter boat; and Iobserved that each man carried a package of some sort. I ran round towhere the boatswain was assisting in hoisting up the cargo; and he andseveral men, whom he summoned, instantly sprang aft, where we found Aliand his companions in the act of lowering the boat. Two were already inher. "Hold fast, you villains!" cried Tarbox, giving a blow to Ali, which knocked him over. 

His companions drew their sharp knives, which they had concealed intheir trousers, and made a rush at the boatswain, who was, however, tooquick for them, and drawing a pistol from his pocket, presented it atthe head of the first; while the men, seizing some boat-stretchers whichhad been placed ready for use by the boatswain, laid about them with somuch energy that they quickly knocked over several of the Lascars, though two or three were wounded in the scuffle. Ali had again sprungto his feet, but instead of attempting to attack Mr Tarbox, he onlycried out--

"What do you mean? I lowered a boat to save the ladies! Suppose firegain on ship, what you do then with them?"

"Oh! is that it, my hearty!" answered Tarbox. "However, the fire is notgoing to gain on the ship, I hope. Do you tell your men to come out ofthe boat quickly, and make fast the falls again, and just you come alongwith me. "

Saying this, the boatswain made a rush at the Lascar, and quickly passeda rope behind his arms. Two other men were seized at the same time, their knives being taken from them. They were then dragged into one ofthe cabins, and a seaman with a loaded pistol placed as a guard overthem. 

"Now, the rest of you go forward!" cried the boatswain to the Lascars;and, without attempting resistance, they obeyed the order. 

Oliver Farwell was sent aft by the captain to assist the seamen inwatching the prisoners, while I again joined the gangs in passing thebuckets. The smoke continued to ascend as quickly as before; and, asthe cargo was removed, flames burst up, rising through the hatchway. Again Mr Thudicumb and his companions had to come on deck. 

"Never fear, though, " he cried out, as soon as he had recovered from theeffects of the smoke. "We are getting at the seat of the fire! Morevolunteers for below! Come, lads!"

He had not to make any further appeal. A dozen fresh hands, led by MrHooker, each carrying sails or blankets or bedding well saturated, sprang below; and I could not resist the feeling that I could do moregood there than on deck. Meantime water came rushing down round us, preventing our clothes from catching fire. Happily the ship was steady, or the danger would have been greatly increased. 

I shall never forget that scene. The lurid glare of the fire cast aruddy glow over the figures of the men as they gathered round thecrater-like opening which had been made, while dark wreaths of smokehung over the deck above us, and curled up towards the hatchway. Scarcely, however, had a fresh supply of sails and bedding been thrownover the hole, aided by the streams of water which came rushing into it, than the flames suddenly subsided. 

"Hurrah!" shouted Mr Thudicumb, and the cry was taken up by Mr Hookerand the rest of us. "More water! more water!"

Bucket after bucket was handed down and dashed into the opening, andagain hauled up. We were now left in almost total darkness: not aglimmer of light remained. The smoke entirely disappeared, though thestrong smell of it remained. The first officer called for lanterns, andthey were quickly brought by the boatswain and his mates. He nowdescended into the lower hold, and the blankets and bedding were hoistedup out of it. 

"It is as well we got out these bales, " I heard him observe to theboatswain. "Here, Tarbox; what do you say to this?"

It was evident on examination that a space had been cleared out underthe cargo, and filled with straw and shavings and other light matter. This had caused the smoke, though until the bales above it had beenremoved the flames were kept down. When the superincumbent bales werelifted off, the flames quickly rose up; but the material which fed thembeing light, had speedily burned out before they had time to ignite thesurrounding cargo, which, fortunately being very tightly packed, did noteasily catch fire. A thorough examination having been made, no furthersigns of fire could be discovered. A couple of trusty hands were placedto watch the hold, and those who were drenched to the skin retired toput on dry garments. 

I soon afterwards met Mr Tarbox, and asked him if he suspected thecause of the fire. 

"Of course I do, " he answered. "Depend upon it, that fellow Ali and hisgang have had a hand in it; but how they managed to get below withoutbeing discovered is more than I can say. "

The captain and officers held now a consultation, and the rest of theLascars were seized, and the whole of the party put in irons. I willnot describe the scenes which took place in the cabin after it was knownthat the fire had been thoroughly put out, and that we were once more insafety. The passengers exhibited their feelings in a variety of ways. Some wept, others laughed; and many, I am glad to say, knelt down andreturned thanks to Heaven for the protection which had been afforded us. I kissed my dear sister Emily, and told her how thankful I was that shewas safe; for, indeed, my thoughts had been of her all the time, morethan of anything else. 

The next morning Ali and his companions were brought up for trial beforethe captain and officers and several passengers. Suspicions wereevidently strong against them, and yet no one could prove that they hadplaced the combustible matter in the hold, or had set it on fire. Alihimself declared, with many oaths, that he was innocent of the chargesbrought against him; his air, indeed, was that of a much injured person. As to his attempt to lower a boat, he asserted positively, and his mencorroborated his statement, that the order had been given by the secondofficer. When Martin declared he had issued no such order, Ali shruggedhis shoulders, and could only say that he must have been mistaken, andthat the error arose in consequence of his slight knowledge of English. When asked how they came to have arms in their hands, they said they hadbrought their knives for ordinary use; and in the same way they hadsecured some provisions, knowing that should they have to go in theboats they would be required, as they could not eat the food cooked bythe Christians. 

Now, if my kind friend Captain Davenport had a fault, it was that ofbeing too lenient. Instead of keeping Ali and his gang in irons, he atonce liberated them, warning them that though suspicions were stronglyagainst them, he was willing to believe the best. I do not think eitherthe officers or passengers were particularly well pleased with hisdecision. I afterwards heard Mr Thudicumb tell the boatswain to keepas bright a look-out as possible on Ali and the other Lascars. 

"I doubt whether that fellow has got any gratitude in his breast; and ifhe is determined to do mischief, he will bide his time and do it, dependon that, " he observed. 

"Ay, ay, Mr Thudicumb, I have no doubt about it, " observed Tarbox. "Ionly wish the captain would have kept them in irons till we get toSingapore, and would then hand them over to justice. That fellow Alideserves hanging, to my mind, as much as any pirate who has ever swungin chains, or mutineer who has been run up to the yard-arm. It was nofault of his that this fine ship and all on board were not burned orsent to the bottom. "

Ali perhaps knew that he was watched; at all events, his whole conductwas changed. No man could behave more respectfully to the officers, orcould more carefully see that those under him did their duty, while hehimself worked away as hard as any one. He seemed to bear no ill-willagainst Tarbox or any of the other men, while he appeared to havepositively a kindly feeling towards Potto Jumbo, and to be especiallypatronising to Macco. Indeed, after this everything went on smoothlyand pleasantly among the men, while perhaps the dangers they had gonethrough made the passengers even more sociable and pleasant than before. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

WE ENTER THE EASTERN SEAS. 

Land was in sight, stretching out on either hand. On the port side wasthe island of Sumatra; on the starboard, the north end of Java. The_Bussorah Merchant_, with a light wind, was standing through the Straitsof Sunda. Mr Hooker walked the deck, in spite of the heat, rubbing hishands with pleasure. He was now approaching the region he had longdesired to examine; and he was pleasing himself with the thoughts of thewonders of Nature which would be revealed to his sight. Soon thestraits were passed, and numerous low-lying shores of various islands, large and small, appeared in sight, covered with the richest vegetation, which seemed to flourish under the fearful heat which oppressed thespirits of us poor mortals who had come from so much cooler a region. It had been hot when passing the tropics: it was hotter still now; forno clouds overhead tempered the sun's rays. The pitch, as before, inthe sides and seams of the deck, melted and oozed out. The tar droppedfrom the rigging, and none of us willingly touched any piece of metalfor fear of burning our fingers. Merlin wisely kept in the shade, andthe young ladies followed his example. I, however, being now stationedin the mizzen-top, had to go aloft. I could not help often wishing, asI looked down into the clear sea, that I might take a leap overboard, and dive down into the depths below. 

Singapore--that wonderful emporium of the commerce of the East, established by the sagacious foresight of Sir Stamford Raffles--was nowreached. It was the first time our anchor had been dropped since wequitted the Thames. The only land sighted till Sumatra and Java wereseen, was the small island of Tristan da Cunha. 

"You see, my boy, the result of a sound knowledge of navigation, "observed Mr Hooker to me. "But the captain has to thank theastronomers, and the inventors and the manufacturers of his instruments, or he could not have thus easily found his way half round the world, ashe has done. You see we depend upon each other; and that is what I wantto impress upon you. You may not have much scientific knowledgeyourself, but if you have observation, you can accurately note thevarious phenomena you meet with, and give your descriptions to those whowill make good use of them. I had contemplated leaving the ship atSingapore; but I have made up my mind to go with you to Japan, and thento return in her to one of the ports in these Eastern islands whichCaptain Davenport purposes visiting. "

I was very glad to hear of Mr Hooker's determination, for I should havebeen very sorry to have lost his society. 

The town and island of Singapore exhibit a variety of Eastern races anddifferent religions and modes of life. The ruling class are of courseEnglish, but the Chinese are the most numerous, and among them are foundmany wealthy merchants, most of the mechanics and labourers, and alsoagriculturalists. The sea-faring population are mostly Malays. Thereare a good many Portuguese, who act as clerks and shop-keepers. Thereare also Arabs and Klings of Western India, who are Mohammedans. Thereare also Parsee merchants, while the grooms and washermen are mostlyBengalees. These, with numerous Javanese sailors, as well as tradersfrom Celebes, Bali, and numerous other islands of the East, make up thiscuriously mixed population. Then in the harbour are found men-of-war, merchant vessels of numerous European nations, large numbers of Chinesejunks and Malay praus, with hundreds of little fishing and passengerboats. Chinese josshouses, Indian temples, Mohammedan mosques, rise upon either side with Christian churches. The warehouses are substantial, the residences of the Europeans large and commodious, contrasting withthe long rows of queer little Malay and Chinese cottages, among whichare found Kling and Chinese bazaars, where everything can be bought, from a reel of cotton to a sword or razor. Numberless vendors ofvarious articles throng the streets with water, fruit, vegetables, soup, and a sort of jolly made of sea-weed. Here a man comes running alongwith a pole, having a cooking apparatus on one end and a table on theother, from which he will immediately furnish a meal of shell-fish, vegetables, and rice at a small cost. 

The island of Singapore is covered with a number of small hills, somenearly 400 feet high, covered to the summits with forest trees. Inthese forests the Chinese settlers are employed in cutting timber. Tigers are very numerous on the island, as they have but a shortdistance to cross over from the Malay peninsula, and frequentlywood-cutters are carried away by them. 

I accompanied Mr Hooker several times on shore. The naturalist wasdelighted with the great variety of beetles and other crawling creatureswhich he was able to collect. We were struck by the enormous size ofthe trees and the variety of large ferns, as well as the number ofclimbing ratan palms. One day we were walking along, Mr Hooker beingin advance, when I saw him suddenly sink into the ground. I ran forwardto help my friend, who fortunately having a long pole in his hand, kepthold of it. 

"Quick, quick, Walter!" he shouted. "Help me out or I shall beimpaled. "

Not without difficulty I got hold of his hand, and by main force draggedhim up. When at length on firm ground, the naturalist, after resting amoment, pulled away a quantity of brushwood and disclosed a large pit. On looking into it we found that it was formed with the top narrowerthan the bottom, and in the centre was stuck a pointed stake. A personfalling in, had he escaped impalement, would have found it impossible, unaided, to get out again. 

"This is a tiger-pit, " exclaimed Mr Hooker; "and a very effectual wayof catching a tiger should one attempt to cross it. I really believethat I have narrowly escaped a fearful death; for see, had I gonethrough, I should very probably have fallen on the stake. "

After this, as we proceeded, we carefully avoided the spots covered overby fallen brushwood, lest they should conceal pits of a similardescription. Still Mr Hooker was too eager a naturalist to give up hissearch, and, aided by me, quickly filled his boxes and cases. Eveningwas coming on, and we were thinking of returning, sorry to leave thecool shade of the trees for the still hot, open ground, when we saw acreature at no great distance moving through the jungle. 

"What can that be?" I exclaimed. 

"A tiger, and it will be as well to put a bullet into my gun in case heshould think fit to follow us. I am told that seldom a day passes thatan unfortunate Chinaman is not carried away by one of these beasts. Iam afraid they are too wary, like rats in England, to be caught intraps, or there would not be so many of them in the island. "

As we walked along I could not help looking over my shoulder every nowand then in expectation of seeing the tiger. Mr Hooker, too, kept hisgun ready for use in case we were pursued. We left the forest, however, and took our way over the open, dry ground without again catching sightof the tiger. 

We got back to Singapore and returned on board that night, as the shipwas to sail the following morning. Emily turned pale when she heard theaccount I gave her of the tiger, and all the party were greatlyinterested in hearing the account of Mr Hooker's escape from thetiger-pit. 

The ship's course was now directly through the China Sea--a region inwhich every variety of weather is encountered, from a dead calm to afurious typhoon. The northern end of the Philippine Islands was sightedon the starboard hand, and afterwards the Bashee Islands to the north ofthem. 

"There is a large island lies away there on our right hand, calledFormosa, " said the captain. "The inhabitants are Chinese. They seemeven more cruel and treacherous than the rest of their countrymen. Notlong ago two vessels were wrecked, and their crews made prisoners. Thenatives marched them off to their capital, somewhere in the middle ofthe island, several days' journey from the coast, and there they keptthem prisoners for many months. Some were Englishmen, others Lascars, to the number of forty or fifty. The lives of a few were saved, butthey cut off the heads of all the others, declaring they were those ofbarbarians killed in warfare; and it is said that the chief officers whocommanded this massacre gained great credit, and many rewards for theirbravery. The others were carried away to Nangking, and were there goingto be killed; but the English expedition came out, and were just in timeto save their lives. --I don't like the Chinese, " continued the captain. "They are treacherous, conceited, inhospitable to strangers, grosslysuperstitious, heartless, and cruel, though perhaps they may not be saidto be bloodthirsty. Their streets are dirty in the extreme, and theirhouses are not much better. However, it cannot be denied that they arevery industrious and persevering, and that a Chinaman will make a livingwhere a man of another nation will starve. "

Note. The English have now a settlement in Formosa. 

"Perhaps, when we come to know them better, we may find exceptions tothis description, " observed Mr Hooker. "Probably we shall discovernoble and high-minded men, according to the light that is in them, inChina as elsewhere. I do not know that all English towns are models ofcleanliness; and certainly, if left to the care of the ordinaryinhabitants, many would be found as bad as those in China. "

At length the high land of the south end of Japan hove in sight. As theship stood on towards the harbour of Nagasaki, we were all eagerlylooking out on the beautiful scenery which presented itself. In manyparts the coast is bold, in other places it rises from the beach ingentle hills covered with apparently impenetrable forests. The narrowentrance to the harbour now appeared, between lofty overhanging hillscovered with rich vegetation. As Captain Davenport had been therebefore, and the wind was fair, we stood boldly on till a pilot appeared, when sail was shortened to allow him to come on board. On either side, wherever the ground would allow it, the land seemed cultivated to thesummit of the highest hills. Here and there, however, the muzzles ofguns were seen protruding from amidst green shrubs and trees, ready todestroy any unwelcome intruder. 

As the ship advanced the harbour widened out. On one side appeared thebeautiful little island of Pappenberg, so named by the Dutch, though theJapanese call it Tacabooco. Its sides rise directly out of the water inlofty precipitous cliffs, their summits crowned with dark luxuriantcedars. It was to this island that a large number of the Japanese whohad been converted to Christianity by the celebrated Roman Catholicmissionary Xavier were carried when they refused to abjure the religionthey had adopted. Conducted up to the summits of the cliffs, they werecast over the edge, bound hand and foot, at low water, meeting certaindeath as they reached the rocks below. Here the mangled remains laytill the tide coming in carried them off to sea. In late years manyhundred Christians were treated in a similar manner in Madagascar. Welooked with sad interest at the spot, having just before read an accountof the massacre. 

The ship continued her progress up the inlet or gulf, which is fourmiles long, till at length she came to an anchor off the town ofNagasaki. On either side were towering cliffs, precipitous peaks withgreen and shady groves below, amid which appeared prettily-paintedpicturesque cottages, not altogether unlike those of Switzerland. Manysmall bays were passed, in which were moored little boats, keptscrupulously clean, though unpainted. The sails consisted of threestripes of sailcloth or matting, united by a kind of lacework, thusforming one whole sail for light winds. By unlacing one portion, thesail can quickly be reduced in size. The boatmen, unlike the natives ofthe places lately visited, were almost as fair as Europeans. They wore, however, scarcely more clothing than their brethren in more southernregions. A Japanese boat is moved by a scull in the stern, with whichshe is steered when under sail--no oars being used: the passengersalways sit in the fore part. 

As soon as the ship dropped her anchor the Japanese officials came onboard, one who spoke a little English acting as interpreter. They weredressed in long flowing robes confined at the waist by a band woundround the body, in which is suspended a case containing a pipe, atobacco-pouch, an ink-horn, and a small brush used when they write. Over this is worn a transparent dark coat with a white mark on the armsand back. On grand occasions public officials wear a similar dress of alight fawn or dove tint. A person of the rank of a gentleman invariablywears two swords stuck in his girdle. On sitting down he removes thelongest, and places it against some piece of furniture at his side; buthe never parts with the smaller one, which is kept sharp, and inreadiness to kill himself should any accusation of a crime, false ortrue, be brought against him. The questions put to the captain havingbeen satisfactorily answered, we were informed that we might dischargeour cargo. The officers were then invited down into the cabin topartake of cake and wine, which they seemed greatly to enjoy. Theythen, bowing politely, took their departure, leaving one of their numberon board, who was to remain while the ship was anchored in the harbour. 

Mr Hooker had a friend here, a merchant, who came on board to see him. Emily and I were introduced; and he invited us, and Grace also, to comeand stay at his house with Mr Hooker, while the ship remained off theplace. The residence of the merchant was situated on a platform on theside of a hill surrounded by trees, at a little distance from the town. The house had broad verandahs, every door sliding backwards and forwardsin grooves, instead of opening and shutting in the ordinary fashion. Inthe garden were quantities of lovely flowers, and it had a pond in thecentre. The pond was full of wonderfully large gold and silver fish, which were always ready to exhibit their lovely tints when bits of breadwere thrown in to them. The girls especially were delighted with thebeauty of the wild flowers in the surrounding woods, many of them suchas would be valued in a garden in England. Surpassing all others, however, were the camelia trees, some fully thirty feet high, theirlovely flowers shining out amid their dark-green foliage. We were toldthat the camelia is so called in honour of a Spanish Jesuit--Camel--whobrought it to Europe, where it is known as the Camelia japonica. Fromone kind, the oleifera, a large amount of oil is extracted, used inJapan for domestic purposes. The beautiful _lotus_ also is common; theJapanese using the root when young for food. When thoroughly boiled, itis very palatable. Mr Hooker was well pleased with the cleanliness ofthe streets; so superior in that respect to those of China. They arenearly all paved in the centre, which is slightly raised, and havedrains running down close to the houses on either side. Thus allimpurities are carried away, and they soon become dry, even after theheaviest shower of rain. Large plantations of tea exist in theneighbourhood, the leaf being prepared in the Chinese fashion. Thetrade in this article alone has greatly increased since the ports of thecountry have been opened. I give a drawing of a Chinese tea-plantation, which is very similar to those we saw in Japan. The house seen in thesketch is the drying-house. The tea-plant is produced from seed whichis dropped into holes, several together, four inches deep and four feetapart, in December. When the rain comes on, the plants spring up andform bushes. In about three years they yield their first crop ofleaves. In about eight years they are cut down, that fresh shoots mayspring up. The leaves are gathered singly with great care--in threegatherings: the first, when they just open; the last, when fullyexpanded. When gathered, they are first partially dried in the sun, andthen placed on flat iron pans above furnaces in the drying-house. Theyrequire frequent shifting and turning. When sufficiently dried, theyare removed with a shovel on to a mat or basket to cool, and then to atable to be rolled. This process is repeated, and they are then siftedand sorted. As far as we could learn, both black and green teas are theproduce of the same plant, but prepared in a somewhat different way. 

I was, of course, very eager to learn all I could about the country; butthere seemed so much to learn, and so little time to learn it in, that Iwas frequently almost in despair. The Japanese, although idolaters, andvery unlike Europeans, are evidently a very civilised people. They havehad for centuries their manners and customs unchanged, and their ideasare peculiar, according to our notions. Soon after we arrived, our newfriend had to pay a visit to the Governor of Nagasaki. The heat wasgreat; but Mr Hooker begged that we might belong to the party. TheJapanese, like wise people, except in cases of necessity, do not leavetheir cool houses during the heat of the day. The town appearedtherefore almost deserted. The main street is broad and clean, theinhabitants being generally government officials and retainers of thechiefs, called Daimios. At about every hundred yards there is a barriergate. These gates are closed every evening, when a light is suspendedfrom the beam above, or a paper lantern is hung from one of the sideposts. 

As China and Japan had become civilised long before the mode ofconstructing an arch was discovered, and the inhabitants of neither areaddicted to change, they still retain their original style of buildingbridges; and I give a sketch of one we crossed on our way. It issimilar to those generally found in the country. Some of their gatewaysare very curious; and though they make their bridges with vast slabs ofstone or long wooden rafters, they take the trouble of hewing out of therock huge circles, or segments of circles, which are afterwards puttogether to form ornamental gateways to their pleasure-grounds. 

At length our party arrived before a handsome flight of steps, with twomagnificent camphor-trees on either side. The gate at the top beingthrown open, we all entered the unpretending yet clean abode of thegovernor. A few inferior officers were sitting or standing about in thevestibule. They saluted us with a careless air, and one of them thenannounced our arrival, when the vice-governor, or one of the principalofficers, came forward, and shaking hands, led us into another room. Here the governor himself was seated. After the proper number of bowshad been made and returned, he requested to know the object of ourvisit. While the merchant was explaining this we had time to look aboutthe room. All round it, with the exception of one side, which opened onthe garden, were suspended screens of white grass-cloth, with a designwhich looked like a trefoil worked on them. Over it we caught sight ofseveral sparkling pairs of eyes--the sex of the owners could not bedoubted. In the garden was a pond in which water-lilies and otheraquatic plants grew, with the usual ornaments of temples and bridges, artificial rocks being scattered about, and a considerable amount ofinvention displayed in the arrangement. While speaking of flowers, Imust not forget the magnificent lily of Japan, which, in point of size, must be similar I should think to those of Palestine pointed out by ourLord when he said, "Consider the lilies of the field. " But to return toour visit. 

After the official interview was over, tea, pipes, and cake were served, with a variety of other dishes. The great man's wife having expressed adesire to see the strangers, we were introduced to her. She was a veryhandsome person; her hair, jet-black, ornamented with amber andtortoise-shell combs, with a large quantity of hair on the top mixedwith flowers and ribbons. Her costume was magnificent--sky-blue crape, embroidered with gold and silver, and a profusion of flowers. It waslined with a bright scarlet silk wadding, which formed a train on theground. Only a part, however, was visible, as the silken belt round thewaist allowed it only very slightly to open. She wore a very broadsash, also of black silk, tied behind in an immense knot. The sleevesof her dress reached only to the elbow. She had no other ornaments; andher feet were encased in white cotton socks. Alas! however, her skinwas completely covered with rice-powder, damped, so that it might thebetter adhere. Her eyebrows were shaven, as those of all married ladiesare. Her lips were dyed of a bright red colour, and her teeth wereblack and polished as ebony. Yet we could judge of what she would havebeen by her exquisitely-chiselled nose, and black expressive eyes. Wesaw also several of her children, the younger ones dressed in crape ofvarious colours, the others dressed much as their mother; but theirteeth were beautifully white, their eyebrows unshorn; and very prettylittle creatures they were. We remained for another repast, whichcommenced by the servants bringing in, and placing before each person onthe table, which was eighteen inches high, a handsome gold and blacklacquered cup and saucer, with a pair of chop-sticks. Some very nicechicken soup, with vegetables, were in the cup. After this came asimilar bowl, containing venison, duck, and sweet jelly, all mixed uptogether. We found it very difficult eating with the chop-sticks, andEmily and Grace could not help looking up every now and then andlaughing at each other as they made the attempt. We managed better withsome harder things, such as fish. The last dish contained boiledchestnuts, peeled. This was placed in the centre of the table, so thateach person could help himself. 

The lady afterwards came to pay a return visit to our friend's wife. She and her elder children arrived each in a _norimon_. This is a sortof litter slung to a bamboo pole, each end of which is carried on aman's shoulder. A cushion is placed at the bottom, so as to come up atone end for the back, at the other for the knees; and the person sitscrouched up in rather an awkward position. There is a flat covering, onwhich the lady's slippers, fan, smoking apparatus, and other articlesare carried. The bearers have each a pole, on which they can rest thenorimon. 

The ladies, I should say, are great smokers, though their pipes aresmall and their tobacco of a delicate description. 

I need not describe the entertainment our friends gave their guests, asit was similar in many respects to that of the Japanese, though withcertain English dishes. Each of their attendants, when they set out ontheir return, lighted a paper lantern, which is universally carriedafter dusk in all the towns of Japan. 

The Japanese appear to be very fond of their children, and veryindulgent. In our excursions we often stopped and looked into thecottages, which were invariably neat and clean in the extreme. Iremember one day hearing youthful voices, and looking in, we saw acouple of children seated by the side of their father on a cushion onthe floor. One of them apparently was ill, and the other was pouringout some physic from a bottle into a bowl to give to it. The expressionon their countenances amused us. The little invalid was turning awayhis head, unwilling to take the potion; while the other seemed to beentreating that he might not have too much of it. It was a familypicture, however, which gave us a very fair idea of the terms on whichparents and their children exist. 

Generally speaking, the women of Japan are as fair as many Europeans, and were it not for their peculiar sandals, which give them an awkwardmanner in walking, they would be graceful. Their hair is bound up intothick masses at the back of the head, through which a number of gold andsilver or ivory arrows are placed, much in the manner of the peasantgirls in some parts of Germany. The unmarried women have good eyebrowsand beautiful teeth; but when they marry they blacken their teeth andshave off their eyebrows, to show their affection for their husbands, and that they no longer wish to win the admiration of others. The menhave a curious way of saluting each other, passing their hands down theknee and leg, when they give a strong inhalation indicative of pleasure;and it is curious to hear these whistling sounds going on while peopleare paying each other compliments. When women of the same rank meet, they bend nearly double, and remain in the same position some time inconversation, occasionally giving a bob for every compliment that ispaid. When they get up to go away, the same bobbing and bowing goes onfor some time. When an inferior meets a superior, the former makes alow bow till the fingers almost touch the ground. Both sexes, both athome and abroad, go with the head uncovered, and to protect them fromthe sun they use large fans or paper umbrellas. The military, however, wear hats. 

The Japanese are fond of field-sports, and the nobles go out shooting ontheir estates much in the same way that gentlemen in England do ontheirs. They, as do the Chinese, also hunt game with hawks and falcons. The birds are trained much as they were in England in former days, whenthe gentle craft, as it was called, was fashionable among the nobles andgentry of the land. The accompanying drawing, which was given to me toput into my journal, gives a good idea of the Chinese way of huntingwith the falcon. 

The houses we visited were very curious. They are chiefly of unpaintedwood; even the outsides are formed of sliding panels. There isgenerally an inside lining at a distance of about six feet or so, thespace forming a sort of balcony. All the rooms are formed in the sameway, with sliding panels. The windows are composed of oiled paper, fastened to neat frames with a glue which water cannot melt. The panelswhich divide the chambers are ornamented with paintings of variousanimals--tortoises, cranes, butterflies, and wonderfully unrealmonsters. Mats, about half an inch thick, cover the floors. In thecentre is a square place for a wood fire, when a _brazero_ is not used. No chairs or tables are employed in ordinary houses, as the inhabitantssit on the mats round their trays at dinner or when drinking tea; and atnight, mattresses are spread on the floor, covered with cotton, crape, or silk. The day garment is then thrown off, and a wadded dressing-gownput on for the night. The Japanese pillow is a little lacquered boxwith drawers in it, in which the ladies keep various small articles fortheir toilet--paper, hair-arrows, pins, etcetera. In the top of thiscurious box is a concavity with a little cushion wrapped in clean paper, and on this the back of the head is rested. Thus their head-dresses arenot tumbled at night. The inhabitants of the Fiji Islands use a similarpillow for the same object of preventing their elaborately-dressed hairfrom being disarranged. The Japanese, however, only sleep for a shortperiod at a time, as they have the custom of having trays withsweetmeats by their bed-sides, which they eat occasionally; or they takea few whiffs from their pipes, their tobacco-boxes, with live embers, and other necessaries for smoking, being always at hand. 

They are very cleanly in their habits, bathing-houses being everywherefound; but it struck us as very odd to see men, women, and childrenbathing together. Sometimes as we passed a house we saw the master ormistress seated in a tub, up to the neck in water. The men, except whenthey wear gala costume, are very simply dressed: their sandals are ofstraw, and they use a plain fan of white paper and bamboo. They, however, possess fine dresses, which are kept in their richly-ornamentedlacquered chests. They live chiefly on fish and rice, with variousvegetables, vermicelli, eggs, sea-weed, while cakes and sweetmeats varytheir diet. Tea, sugar-water, saki, are their chief beverages. 

Their paper is one of the most interesting articles which theymanufacture. Some, of a thick sort, is made of bamboo and oil. This isused for umbrellas, and water-proof coats, coverings for palanquins andboxes, etcetera. The finer sort is made from the bark of themulberry-tree--the _Morus papyfira_--such as is used in Tahiti and otherSouth Sea islands. It is employed instead of a pocket-handkerchief forblowing the nose, wiping the fingers, and wrapping up articles. Everyperson has a long sleeve pocket filled with it. Printing is verygeneral, and all sorts of works are produced. Books are printed fromwooden blocks on a particularly fine silken paper, on one side only, theblank sides being gummed together. The lacquer work is very fine. Theyalso manufacture silks, and crapes, and linen, and cotton cloth, which, though coarse, is very soft. Many fruits of temperate and tropicalclimes are grown. The lacquer-tree--the _Rhus vernix_--which is used inthe well-known lacquer work, is a handsome tree. The leaf is somethinglike that of the beech, but broader. The lacquer is drawn from itsmilky sap and mixed with the oil of the _bignonia_. The camphor-tree--the _Laurus camphora_--is another very fine tree, with red and blackberries. The camphor comes from it in white fragrant drops, which, whenthey harden, require but slight purifying to give them the appearancewhich the camphor we see in England presents. Everywhere we met withthe tea-tree or tea-plant. It is as common in Japan as our privet orhawthorn. Japanese money is very thin. Some of the coins are oblong, some square, and others round. The chief circulating coins are ofcopper or iron. The workmen are very skilful: they manufacture cutleryand sword-blades to perfection. They show great skill also in gold andsilver work. Their mirrors are of bronze, the reflecting surface beingof silver, and polished, the back and handle ornamented with variousdevices. Everything, indeed, that a Japanese artisan produces, exhibitsa neatness and elegance which speaks well for the taste of the people. 

We had a great deal of fine scenery in the excursions we made. Thereare dense forests, and lofty mountains covered almost to their summitswith trees. No country has ever been subject to a more absolutedespotism than that which exists in Japan. There are two emperors--the_Mikado_, who is the religious chief of the empire, the head of theSintoo religion; and the _Tykoon_, or _Siokoon_, who is the temporalemperor, and the real source of all political power. His residence isat Yedo. He has under him various great princes or chiefs, many of whomare very powerful. Then there are noblemen of different ranks, who arechiefly employed as officers under the crown, or governors of imperialdomains. Next to them are the Sintoo and Buddhist priests, the latterof whom are under a vow of celibacy. The soldiers come after thepriests in rank. Their dress is very similar to that of civilians, butthey wear the embroidered badge of their respective chiefs. The fifthclass consist of medical men and literati, as also inferior governmentofficers. They are allowed, however, to wear swords and trousers. Below them again are the merchants, who are despised by the superiorranks, and are never allowed to wear swords. Mechanics rank the seventhclass, and the eighth and last is composed of farmers, serfs, and theservants or feudal retainers. 

I might mention many more things concerning Japan, but I should occupytoo much space, and I am anxious to give an account of the adventures weultimately encountered. We had enjoyed our visit so much to thisstrange and beautiful country, that we were sorry when the time came forquitting it, though we were about to visit still stranger and less knownregions. Bidding our kind friends farewell, we returned on board the_Bussorah Merchant_. The next morning, having gone through the usualformalities, we sailed down the magnificent harbour of Nagasaki andsteered a course for the Philippine Islands. Nothing of importanceoccurred during this part of our voyage. 

The next port we touched at was Manilla, the capital of the PhilippineIslands, which belong to Spain. On approaching the anchorage we passedthe naval arsenal of Caveti, situated in the bay about nine miles southof the capital. Having come to an anchor, Mr Hooker invited us toaccompany him on a visit to Caveti. It cannot boast much of its presentglory, but it contained a curiosity--a Spanish galleon--probably one ofthe last in existence, then rotting in the basin. We gazed withinterest at the high, ornamented, carved stern with its great lanterns, its bow adorned in the same manner with carved work. We wondered howsuch cumbersome-looking craft could get through with safety the longvoyages they performed. Returning to the ship in the cool of theevening, we rowed up to Manilla, which is well situated at the mouth ofthe river Pasig. This river runs down from a number of lakes, onebeyond another, the nearest of which is about three leagues eastward ofthe city. We spent that night on shore at a hotel, and the followingday accompanied Mr Hooker on an expedition to the lakes. We engaged acurious canoe paddled by Indians, who sat in the bow and stern, while weoccupied the centre. Part of this was covered over with mats, supportedon arched bamboos, which sheltered us at night from the dews, and in theday-time from the sun. On either side of the river were the countryhouses and gardens of the inhabitants. The river was very muddy and thescenery not particularly interesting, so that we began to be somewhatdisappointed. It was growing dark when we approached the entrance tothe lakes. Sleep then overcame us, but our canoe-men continued paddlingon at a slow pace during the night. 

When we awoke in the morning we found ourselves in a scene so totallydifferent that it seemed almost like enchantment. The mountains camesloping down from the sky to the very water's edge, while numberlesspicturesque Indian villages, built of the very useful bamboo, lined theshores. Earthquakes prevailing in this region, has prevented the peopleerecting any lofty edifices, while a bamboo hut will stand any amount ofshaking without being brought to the ground. By a hurricane, however, they are easily overthrown. Over the wide expanse of water, which wasblue and clear like that of the ocean, fish of various sorts were risingto the surface, as if to look out for the appearance of the glorious sunover the mountain tops. As we pulled on, passing lofty headlands, orwinding our way amid groups of islands, fresh expanses of the lakeopened out before us. On the level spots, cornfields waved with grain, surrounded by cocoa-nut trees, affording shelter from the noonday sun. Numerous canoes were passing, with their white sails shining brightlyover the blue expanse. 

We landed at the head of the lake, into which other rivers ran, openingup a communication with the far-off parts of the island. Advancing, wepassed through some shady lanes, bordered by hedges of bamboo, thegraceful tops of which bent inwards, forming a complete arch overhead. In a little time we reached a neat village, the houses, with thatchedroofs, looking clean and well-built. All, however, we learned, "is notgold that glitters. " We were advised not to proceed much further, as abody of banditti were said to be lurking in the neighbourhood, composedof deserters from the army and native Indians, and they would haveconsidered us a rich prize. Probably they would have murdered us forthe money we had about our persons, or for our clothes; or they mighthave adopted the more civilised plan, followed in Greece and Italy, ofdemanding a ransom. 

"Oh, but they would not dare to attack Englishmen!" observed Emily. 

"I am not so sure of that, young lady, " answered Mr Hooker. "Theywould probably make very little distinction between Englishmen andSpaniards, except, perhaps, that they might demand a higher ransom; andthough it might be very romantic to be carried off among thosemountains, and kept there till Captain Davenport could pay the requiredsum, I am afraid that none of us would find it very pleasant. However, as `discretion is the best part of valour, ' we will keep near our canoe, and make the best of our way, with the favourable breeze now blowing, back to the City of Cheroots. "

As we afterwards glided over the calm water, we saw some huge objectsresting on a sand-bank. They looked like logs of wood; but as we camenear, one of them began to move, and presently a huge pair of jaws wereopened, as if the monster--for it was an alligator--was taking a yawnafter his siesta. 

The principal inhabitants of the capital are Spaniards or theirdescendants. The officers of the army are also Europeans. The rank andfile, amounting to about eight thousand men, are natives. Theaboriginal inhabitants are called Tagals. They are somewhat idle, though a good-natured, pleasure-loving race; are nominally RomanCatholics, but very superstitious and insincere. Their houses areformed of bamboo raised on piles, the interior covered by mats, on whichthe whole family sleep, with a mosquito curtain over them. Theornaments in their houses are generally a figure of the Virgin Mary, acrucifix, and their favourite game-cock. The men wear a pair oftrousers of cotton or grass-cloth, with a shirt worn outside them, generally of striped silk or cotton, embroidered at the bosom. Cock-fighting is their chief amusement, as it is, indeed, among most ofthe people in all parts of the archipelago. It is a brutal sport, ifsport it can be called. These people seem to treat their birds betterthan they do their wives; and so great is their passion for thisabominable proceeding, that they will cheat and pilfer and commit allsorts of crimes in order to indulge it. 

We visited a manufactory of cheroots, for which Manilla is celebrated. We were told that four thousand women, and half that number of men, wereemployed in this manufactory alone, while in the neighbourhood as manyas nine thousand women and seven thousand men find employment inproducing cigars. This will give you some idea of the immense amount oftobacco consumed in various parts of the world, as, of course, only acomparatively small quantity comes from Manilla. As we entered thebuilding, our ears were almost deafened by the noise made by somehundreds of women seated on the floor, and hammering the tobacco leaveson a block with a mallet, to polish them for the outside leaf of cigars. In other rooms they were employed in rolling them up into the propershape. Tobacco is a strict monopoly, and great care is taken, when theharvest is being gathered, to prevent any being carried off by thepeople. The leaves, when picked, are first placed undercover in heapsto ferment, then sorted into five classes, according to their size, andsuspended in a current of air to dry. From the plantations it is sentunder an escort to the factories round Manilla. It is there wet withwater, or sometimes rum and vinegar, and made up as we first saw it, into rough cigars, and afterwards rolled into a more perfect form, andfinished by another set of women. The refuse is made into cigarettes. Nearly the whole population--men, women, and children--smoke. 

We saw the sugar-cane growing. Coffee also is almost wild, and largequantities of rice are exported to China. The cocoa-palm and thebamboo, as well as cacao, beans, indigo, silk, and cotton are produced. We were shown a species of banana, called abaca, the finer filaments ofwhich, mixed with silk, are manufactured into native cloth. A roughersort, called Manilla hemp, is made into rope, which, with the rawmaterial, is largely exported. The most curious manufacture we saw, however, was that from the pine-apple leaf, which produces a fibre sofine and light, that the weaving operation must be carried on underwater, as the least current of air will break it. The Tagal girls workit into handkerchiefs, which they richly embroider. These are greatlyvalued. A more substantial manufacture is produced from the thickerfibres, for dress pieces, which are also considered of great value. Wesaw also some beautiful mats made from strips of bamboo, and leaves ofvarious trees, used for boat-sails, beds, or carpets. The hats andcigar-cases of Manilla are also of a beautiful style of manufacture. 

Although I might have written a more interesting account of the country, I prefer giving this brief extract from my journal, that I may have morespace to narrate the numerous adventures through which we afterwardspassed. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

CROSS THE SEA OF CELEBES. 

Once more we were free of islands, crossing the wide Celebes Sea. Afterthe bracing climate of Japan, we felt the heat considerably. We haddone so even when there was a breeze; it now fell calm. I scarcelybefore knew what a real calm at sea was. The ocean was literally assmooth as a sheet of glass--not the slightest swell was perceptible--notthe faintest cat's-paw played over the water. Some chips thrownoverboard floated exactly where they had fallen; and hour after hour, asI looked over the side, there they were. Even a light vane of feathersfastened in the mizzen-rigging hung down. The smoke from the galleyfire curled up in a thin blue wreath towards the sky, gradually growingthinner and thinner, but still visible to a great height. Far as theeye could reach, in the circle in the centre of which we floated, therewas the same shining, unbroken surface; except when here and there someflying-fish leaped out of the translucent sea, or the fin of somemonster of the deep appeared as he swam near the surface. 

It was hot below--hotter even than on deck, where at all events we hadthe advantage of the open air. The smell of the cooking going forwardin the caboose pervaded the ship; and we could easily guess how it wouldbe under such circumstances when a fever breaks out on board--howimpossible it must be to get rid of the infected atmosphere, unlessperhaps by powerful and general fumigation. The seams in the deck beganto splutter and hiss, and the pitch stuck to our feet as we walkedabout; while any piece of iron we touched seemed almost as hot as if ithad been put in a furnace. We had a good supply of water on board; butit seemed, at the rate we drank it, we should soon consume our stock ifthis sort of weather continued. 

The only person who seemed to enjoy himself thoroughly was Potto Jumbo. He smiled complacently as he looked about him when he came out of hissooty den, the hot sun striking down on his uncovered woolly pate, without having power to injure him. The Lascars appeared to suffer evenmore than the Englishmen from the heat. Merlin, wise dog, kept in theshade; but when he had to change his position, he went about with hismouth open, his tongue hanging out. A tub of water was placed for himin a shady spot, where he could go to quench his thirst as he mightfancy--a wise arrangement for him, poor dog, and he did not fail to takeadvantage of it. He was not like some human beings, who turn up theirnoses when their friends take trouble to arrange matters for theirconvenience. 

The English seamen went listlessly about the decks, clothed only inshirt and duck trousers. Though the human beings on board wereoppressed with the beat, their caricatures and imitators, the monkeys, seemed thoroughly to enjoy themselves. Perhaps they were aware thatnobody would take the trouble to go after them; so they had the riggingto themselves, and were now climbing and leaping about every part of it, now and then descending to the end of a rope to try to carry off aseaman's hat, swinging themselves close to his head. Now two or threeof them would make their way aft, and come and look down at Mr Hooker, whom most of them seemed to recognise as their master and owner. Theirgreat pleasure, however, appeared to be to try and teaze Merlin. Theold fellow, whenever they approached, opened his eyes and watched themwith looks of astonishment, in no way offended at the tricks they triedto play him. Now one would come down and endeavour to catch hold of histail; a second would jump down on his back, but would be off againbefore he had time almost to turn his head. Had he chosen, I am sure hecould have caught one or two of the most daring, and would soon with hispowerful jaws have made an end of them; but he disdained to take offenceat their puny efforts to annoy him, and continued to treat them with thegreatest good humour. 

The Lascars were below, or asleep in the shade under thetopgallant-forecastle. I made my way to the caboose, where Potto Jumbowas singing merrily, though the heat was sufficient to cook the dinner, one would suppose, without the aid of the fire. Macco had beenappointed to attend on him as cook's mate. The arrangement appeared toplease both parties, for Potto was always good-natured, and Maccoobedient, and apparently anxious to learn his duties. 

"Dere, Macco, you go get bucket of water, and scrape dem 'tatoes, andwash dem well, " he said, pointing to the shady side of the ship, orrather what was then the shady side, for as she was continually movinground, that was as often shifting; indeed, so directly almost over ourheads was the sun, that there was very little shade at all. "I want totell you someting, Massa Walter, " said Potto; "so I send dat blackfellow away. " (Macco was many shades lighter than the cook; still healways persisted in calling him "dat black fellow. ") "I wish de captainhad put Ali and his people on shore at Singapore. Dey again plotmischief. I hear dem talky, talky, when dey no tink I listen, just asbefore. What dey intend to do I do not 'xactly know; but it ismischief, I know dat. Dey no set de ship on fire again; but perhaps deytry to cast her away, or to scuttle her, or some oder ting. MassaWalter, dare are many pirate ships out in dese parts; and de last placewe touch at, I know Ali talky wid some black fellows, and me tink hetold dem to follow de ship, and dat he will help to let dem come onboard and take her. "

"But why did you not tell Mr Thudicumb or the captain this?" I said. 

"Dey tink I fond of finding mares' nests, " he answered. "De captainbelieve Ali when he say before dat he took boat to help ladies; and heno believe dat he set de ship on fire, " was the black's answer. 

"Well, Potto, I will tell Mr Thudicumb what you say, as before, and Iam very sure he will attend to your advice. I think the captainbelieved you before more than you supposed; though, had he beenpersuaded that Ali had set fire to the ship, he would decidedly have gothim and those who assisted him punished. He has been somewhatover-lenient, however; there can be little doubt about that. "

"De captain good man, no doubt about dat; too good for dis world, andfor manage such rascal as Ali Tomba and his people. "

"Well, Potto, " said I, "I believe you, at all events; but if you havenothing more to say, I must try to find a cooler spot than this. I amalmost roasted, and feel that I could not stand it many minutes longer. "

"No; I have told all I know, " said Potto. "But you just say to MrThudicumb, he be wise man, and keep his weather eye open. "

As I began to move off, Potto shouted out, --"Come here, Macco, you blackrascal; be quick wid dem 'tatoes. " They were the sweet potato roots ofwhich he spoke, by the by. 

On going aft, I told Mr Thudicumb what I had heard. He thought for afew minutes. 

"I suspect, Walter, " he observed, "the black is right. However, twelvemen, let them be ever so cunning, cannot do us much harm, unless theyagain attempt to set the ship on fire. I never doubted that Ali had ahand in that before, though the captain would not believe it. At allevents, if I had had my way, I should have got rid of him and his crewat the first opportunity. "

Soon after this the mate was engaged in conversation with the captain. I saw that my kind friend looked somewhat annoyed. He had made up hismind that Ali was honest, and that Potto Jumbo was fanciful, and Isuspect did not like to be compelled to alter his opinion. He soonafterwards called me up, and cross-questioned me on the subject. He hada good deal to make him anxious. The navigation of the seas throughwhich we were sailing is as difficult as that of any part of the world. Pirates also swarmed in all directions; and though they might notventure to attack so large a ship as ours while we were under sail, theymight perhaps, should they find her at anchor, and be able to get roundus in sufficient force to give them a prospect of success. There werealso considerable difficulties in carrying on the trade in the places wewere to visit, as both the Spaniards and Dutch were sure to throw everyimpediment in our way, their policy being to monopolise as far as theycould the whole of the trade of these regions. Several times thecaptain went into his cabin to examine the barometer. 

"Thudicumb, " he said, when he came out, "the glass is falling slowly andregularly. Depend upon it, this calm is not going to last. We willshorten sail at once. There is no use in having all this canvas hangingfrom the yards; and when the breeze does come, it will come quick andsharp. It may be only an ordinary gale, but I rather think it will besomething considerably heavier. "

Mr Thudicumb immediately issued the order to the watch on deck toshorten sail. Some of the men looked about them with an astonishedglance; but, accustomed to obey orders, they asked no questions, and theship was soon under her three topsails, closely reefed, and jib. 

"Whatever comes now, we shall be ready for it, " observed the captain. 

Still the calm continued, and the heat, if anything, was greater thanever. The ladies were sitting on deck, keeping as cool as they couldunder their sun-shades, when Mr Hooker returned from below, and spreada map out before them. 

"Here, Walter, " he said, turning to me, as I was standing near him, "itbeing my watch on deck, I am going to give a lecture; you may as wellcome and benefit by it. Here is a chart of the seas through which weare sailing. See bow vast is this Malayan Archipelago! Putting outAustralia, it covers an area far larger than the whole of Europe;indeed, from east to west it is fully 4000 miles in length, and 3200miles from north to south. Look at Borneo: the whole of the BritishIsles might be put down inside it, and yet leave a wide extent ofcountry on every side. New Guinea is even larger; and Sumatra is fullyequal to Great Britain. Then we have Java, Luzon, and Celebes, each aslarge as Ireland. I think we could pick out eighteen or more the sizeof Jamaica; and a hundred, of which none are smaller and manyconsiderably larger than the Isle of Wight. Now, some people hold tothe opinion that all these islands were at one time joined to thecontinent of Asia. I, however, believe that though a portion of themwere, that the eastern part was united to Australia, and appeared abovethe surface of the water at a later period, forming a vast Pacificcontinent. We have thus three regions--Borneo, Java, and Sumatra--thathave only a shallow sea separating them from each other and from Asia. Between Borneo and Celebes there is, however, a deep sea; as there isbetween Celebes and numerous islands to the east and south of it, including Sumbowa, Flores, Timor, Gilolo, Seram, Bouro, and many othersof smaller size. New Guinea, again, with the Aru Islands, are separatedfrom Australia by a very shallow sea; and it is remarkable that theanimals found in these three regions differ considerably from eachother. Many of those found in Australia and New Guinea are differentfrom those found in Celebes, and the other islands surrounded by deepwater. They, again, differ from the animals found in Borneo, Java, andSumatra, which are mostly identical with those of Asia. 

"A striking contrast will also be found in the scenery of the islands ofvolcanic and non-volcanic origin. A volcanic belt passes from thenorth, through the Philippine Islands, down to the north end of Celebes. There is then a break; and again it commences in the island of Gilolo, passing through Borneo, Seram, and Banda, down to Timor; then throughFlores, sweeping round to Java, where there is an immense number ofvolcanoes. The island of Java contains more volcanoes, active andquiescent, than any other known district of equal extent. There existforty-five at least, averaging 10, 000 feet in height. Volcanoes, youmust understand, have been raised up by the accumulation of matterejected by themselves, consisting of mud, ashes, and lava. Frequently, although a mountain has been thrown up by volcanic action, no openingappears, though probably one will be found in the neighbourhood. ThusJava is entirely volcanic. In most instances volcanoes are found nearthe sea, when the materials of the mighty mound have been drawn from thesurrounding surface, and into the hollow below formed by theirabstraction the water has rushed: thus, although the sea might not havebeen there previously, a strait or gulf has been produced. At the verycentre of the great curve of volcanoes I have described, is found thelarge island of Borneo; and yet there no sign of recent volcanic actionhas been observed, while earthquakes are entirely unknown. In NewGuinea, also, no sign of volcanic action is known to exist: except atthe east end of Celebes, the whole island is free from volcanoes. In myopinion, this volcanic action did not commence till a comparatively lateperiod, so that it has not succeeded in obliterating altogether thetraces of a more ancient distribution of land and water. 

"I must now give you a short description of the contrasts in thevegetation of this interesting region. We shall find a great portion ofthe islands clothed with a rich forest vegetation almost to the summitof their highest mountains. This is the rule with regard to all theislands on the west. When we reach Timor, however, we find theeucalypti, and other trees characteristic of Australia. In Timor theyseldom reach any great height, being dried up by the hot wind which, lasting for nearly two-thirds of the year, blows from the northern partsof that vast island. In New Guinea, the trade-winds blow from thePacific. New Guinea, however, is freer from their influence, and istherefore covered by a rich and damp vegetation, the forest treesgrowing to a great height and size. 

"By examining the zoology of these countries, we find evidence that theislands we have been speaking about must at one time have formed a parteither of Asia or of a vast southern continent which embraced New Guineaand Australia. In Borneo we find the elephant and tapir; and in Sumatraboth these animals, as well as the rhinoceros, and the wild cattle whichare known to inhabit some part or other of Southern Asia: showing thatat one time there must have been land communication with that continent, as those animals could not possibly have swam over the straits which nowseparate them. A large number of the smaller mammals are common to eachisland as well as to the continent. Birds and insects also found on theislands exist on the Asiatic continent. It might be supposed that birdswould easily pass over narrow arms of the sea; but this is not so. Withthe exception of the aquatic tribes, what are called the perching birdswill never cross the sea; and thus it is certain that they, as well asanimals, must have existed on those islands before they were separatedfrom the continent. The Philippine Islands possess many of the birdswhich are found in Asia; but at the same time there are otherindications which show that they must have been separated from thecontinent at an earlier period than the other islands to the west. 

"Now I wish you to observe that the numerous islands to the east ofCelebes and Lombok have a strong resemblance to Australia and NewGuinea, as much indeed as the western islands have to Asia. Australiais a very remarkable country. It is, indeed, in several respects, unlike any other part of the world. It possesses no tigers or wolves orbears or hyenas; no elephants, squirrels, or rabbits; nor, indeed, anymammals, except such as have been introduced almost within the memory ofman, such as horses, sheep, or oxen. It has, however, what are calledmarsupials: kangaroos, opossums, wombats, and the duck-billed platypus. Instead also of the various birds which exist in other parts of theworld, it has the mound-making brush-turkeys, the cockatoos, and thebrush-tongued lories, as well as honey-suckers, to be found in no otherpart of the world. These peculiarities are discovered in the otherislands I have mentioned, forming the Austro-Malayan division of thearchipelago. Looking down to the south-east of Java, we shall find thesmall island of Bali. It is divided from the east part of the island ofLombok by a narrow strait, where the water is very deep, showing, as Ihave said, that the separation must have taken place at an early periodof the world's existence. Now in Bali we find woodpeckers, fruit-thrushes, barbets, and other Asiatic birds. Crossing this narrowstrait to Lombok, the birds I have mentioned are no longer to be found;but instead of them there are brush-turkeys, cockatoos, honey-suckers, and other Australian birds. These birds again are not to be found inJava or any region to the west. Crossing from Borneo to Celebes, thereis a very great difference in the animals. In Borneo, a vast number ofvarious species of monkeys exist, as well as wild cats, deer, otters, civets, and squirrels. In Celebes, wild pigs are found, and scarcelyany other terrestrial mammal, besides the prehensile-tailed cuscus. 

"Thus, when we pass from the western to the eastern islands, we feelourselves almost in a new region, so greatly do the four-footed andfeathered tribes we find in the one differ from those we have left inthe other. The Aru Islands and others in the neighbourhood agree inmany respects with New Guinea, from which vast island a shallow seaalone separates them. Possessing this knowledge, a naturalist wouldsoon be able to learn whether he had landed on one of the islands of theAsiatic or Australian portion of the archipelago, judging alone by theanimals he might discover. "

Mr Hooker's lecture, of which I have only given a brief outline, wassuddenly interrupted by the voice of the captain shouting, "Up with thehelm!--square away the yards!" I flew to my station. Looking astern, there appeared a long line of white foam, rushing forward over thehitherto calm surface of the ocean at a rapid rate, while clouds camerising out of the horizon, and chasing each other across the blue sky, over which a thick veil of mist seemed suddenly to have been drawn. Ina few seconds a fierce blast struck the ship, making her heel over tostarboard in a way which seemed as if it was about to take the masts outof her. Mrs Davenport clung to the cabin skylight, on which she wassitting. It was with difficulty we could save Emily and Grace frombeing carried away to leeward; indeed, they both cried out with terror, so suddenly had the gale broken on us. 

Down, down the tall ship lay. It seemed as if she would never rise. The watch below rushed up on deck, looks of dismay on the countenancesof many. The captain shouted to Mr Thudicumb, "Get the axes ready!"and pointed significantly to the mizzen-mast. The first officerrepeated the order; and Mr Tarbox was seen coming along, axe in hand, followed by the carpenter and several of his crew. There was no time tobe lost, it seemed. I could not help dreading lest another similarblast should send the ship over, and the sea, rushing up her decks, carry her to the bottom. The rudder had lost its power, being nearlyout of the water, so that no means but the desperate one to which wewere about to have recourse remained for getting the ship before thewind. The risk of those on deck being injured by the falling of themast was very great. I made my way up to where my sister, with MrsDavenport and Grace, were clinging to the cabin skylight, in order toconduct them below. The captain shouted to Mr Hooker, and signed tohim to assist me. Unless, however, I had been aided by the second mate, I could scarcely have done so. 

As soon as I had seen them into the cabin, I sprang again on deck. Thesharp sound of the axe as it struck the mizzen-mast was heard at thatmoment. The shrouds on either side were cut, and over the mast fellinto the foaming water. Still the ship lay as before. "It must bedone, Thudicumb!" the captain cried, and this time the mate himselfapproached the mast, and stood with gleaming axe uplifted, ready tostrike. The hurricane howled round us. Every instant the seasincreased in height and fury, the spoon-drift from their summits drivingin showers over our deck. The sea came rushing up every instant higherand higher over the lee bulwarks, up almost to the hatchways. Thecaptain gave another glance to windward. Still the rudder did not act. "Cut!" he shouted, his voice sounding high above the roar of the blast. Mr Thudicumb's glancing axe descended, while at the same moment theboatswain cut the weather shrouds; and as the mast fell over, severalbrave fellows sprang to leeward to divide those on the lee side. Stillthe ship lay helpless on the foaming water. 

One more hope remained--the foremast must go; should the ship then beunable to rise, our doom must be sealed. Anxiously we all watched thecaptain. Again he looked to windward, carrying his glance round onevery side. His hand was raised to his mouth, apparently about to givethe same ominous order as before, when suddenly the ship rose up fromher dangerous position; and now, feeling the power of the helm, away sheflew before the fierce hurricane. Hour after hour we continued ourcourse, wherever the wind sent us--chiefly, however, towards the east. It was impossible, with the fearful sea there was then running, toattempt to raise jury-masts. Should land appear ahead, we knew too wellthat there was every probability of our being cast on it. We mightanchor, and with the masts gone, the anchors might possibly hold, but wecould scarcely indulge in that hope--indeed, few on board had anyexpectation of escaping shipwreck. 

Again and again the captain examined his chart. It could not, however, be entirely depended on. A bright look-out was, of course, kept ahead, that whatever danger there might be in our course might be discovered assoon as possible, and such efforts made as good seamanship might dictateto avoid it. The time was a very trying one. I should have beenanxious had I no one I cared for on board, but I dreaded the danger towhich my dear sister Emily might be exposed, and I felt, too, for MrsDavenport and Grace. Men can more easily escape from shipwreck, and ifcast on a desert island are better able to rough it, than females; butwhat hope would there be of two young girls escaping with their lives, should we be cast on shore? I had not forgotten either the remarksPotto Jumbo had made about the Lascars. I could not help fancying thatthey all had a more than usually sulky manner. When ordered to do anyduty, they generally gave a scowling glance towards the officers, andperformed it in a slovenly, indifferent manner. 

Darkness came on, and still the wind blew as hard as ever, and the shipflew on before it. I had been on deck for many hours, and it was mywatch below, and in spite of the danger we were in, I could scarcelykeep my eyes open. Even, however, when I laid my head on the pillow, Iknew that any moment I might be awakened by the fearful crashing of theship striking on a coral reef, with the sound of our remaining mastgoing by the board. Before going to sleep, however, I went into thecabin, and entreated the ladies to lie down. Emily and Grace said theywould, and Mrs Davenport urged them to do so, but I found that she hadno intention herself of sleeping. She would, I guessed, sit up, andwatch and pray for her young charges. I, however, was scarcely in myberth before I was fast asleep, in spite of the loud roaring of theseas, the wild motion of the ship, and the howling of the wind in thefore-rigging. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

THE MOLUCCAS. 

Wonderful was the change which I found had taken place when I returnedon deck. The sun was shining brightly, the wind had fallen to amoderate breeze. The sea, though heaving and dancing, sparklingbrightly in the sunbeams, had gone down considerably, but still blewfrom the same quarter as before. The ship was standing to the east. 

"We have passed through the Straits of Banca, and are crossing theMolucca passage, " said Mr Thudicumb, of whom I asked whereabouts wewere. "The captain proposes making for Ternate, which belongs to theDutch. We may hope there to get new masts--at all events, it is thenearest place which we can reach with the wind as it is at present, andhave any hope of getting the ship put to rights. "

All day long we were busily employed in repairing damages as far as wecould. I had but little time to exchange a word with Emily. I wasthankful to find, however, that she and Grace had quite recovered theirspirits, though they owned that they had been greatly frightened duringthe hurricane. 

"Still it is a comfort, Walter, to know that there is One who alwayswatches over us, and does everything for the best. If he had thoughtfit to allow the ship to founder, I am very sure he would have had goodreason for so doing. Still, as I know he wishes us to pray forblessings, I was praying all the time that we might be preserved, andespecially that no accident might happen to you, my dear brother. Oh, how I thought of you when you were on deck, and the storm was blowingand the masts being cut away, knowing the fearful danger to which youwere exposed. "

It was soon after sunrise one morning, when, a light mist clearing away, before us appeared, at some distance from each other, several loftyconical mountains rising as it were directly out of the sea, whilebeyond them was seen a line of blue land, extending north and south asfar as the eye could reach. 

"You see that peak ahead, Walter, " said Captain Davenport to me. "Thatis the island of Ternate, to which we are bound. To the right of it isTidore. All those peaks are volcanic; and some of them, I believe, occasionally throw up flames. The land we see beyond is the largeisland of Gilolo--a strange land, I believe, but very little is knownabout it. "

A light breeze carried us on over the calm blue sea; when at length, entering between the two islands I have mentioned, the town of Ternateappeared in sight, stretching along the shores at the very base of themountain. 

"This is indeed beautiful!" exclaimed Emily, who just then came on deck, as she gazed up at the rugged promontories and the lofty volcanic coneof Tidore on one side, with the high mountain of Ternate on the other, while numerous other peaks rose on the neighbouring islands, as well ason the larger island in the distance. Immediately behind the townappeared thick groves of forest trees; indeed, vegetation was seenrising to the very summit of the cone, and it was difficult to believethat, from that calm and beautiful mountain, occasionally lava, streamsburst forth; and produced destruction on every side. 

A large amount of sago, massoi bark, tortoise-shell, tripang, andparadise birds are brought over from Papua, and shipped at Ternate. Atax, however, is placed on the exportation of paradise birds, which ispaid to the Sultan of Tidore, whose predecessors ruled these islands. The paradise birds are chiefly sent to China, where they are highlyvalued. Above our heads, as we looked up, we saw the lofty summit ofthe mountain of Ternate, from whence, amid the luxuriant vegetationwhich surrounds its sides, columns of smoke are for ever rising towardsthe blue sky above--indeed, the whole island is simply a lofty volcano, the base of which is beneath the ocean. Its circumference at the shoreline is about six miles, and its height 5400 feet. Several severe anddestructive eruptions have taken place at different times. The lastoccurred only a short time before we were there. The lava poured forthand flowed down its sides into the sea, loud thunders were heard, smokeand ashes rose up, and hot stones fell like hail on every side, settingfire to the dead wood which, after so long a rest, had completely grownover the ground, and causing it at night to assume the appearance of onevast mountain of flame. For fifteen hours the solid ground rolled likea wave of the sea. Fort Orange, which had withstood numberlessearthquakes for two centuries and a quarter, was almost overwhelmed. The people betook themselves to their boats, for the ocean and landseemed to have exchanged natures; the water being calm, while the landwas heaving and gaping like a stormy sea. 

Captain Davenport had been unwell for some time. He was acquainted witha wealthy Dutch merchant in the place, who invited him and his wife anddaughter to take up their residence at his country house while the shipremained in the harbour. They of course said they could not leaveEmily, who therefore accompanied them. Mr Hooker also went on shore, but engaged a house at a little distance from the town, where he couldpursue his researches in natural history more uninterruptedly than inthe town. He lost no time in sending out hunters in all directions toprocure specimens. The various specimens which he already possessedwere landed, that he might also re-arrange them. I paid him one or twovisits, and found him enjoying his existence excessively. His house hadof course only one floor: the walls for five feet were of stone; theroof was supported above them on strong squared posts, the intervalbeing filled in with the leaf-stems of the sago-palm fitted in woodenframings. The ceilings were of the same material. The floor was ofstucco. There was a centre hall, with three rooms opening off it on oneside and one on the other; while on two other sides were broadverandahs, serving as cool drawing-rooms, or sleeping-places, perhaps, in the hotter months. 

This island was at one time in possession of the Portuguese, who weresaid to have tyrannised over the natives. They were driven out by theDutch, who are themselves accused of not being over careful of thewell-being of the people they conquered. This island and several in aline to the south of it are known as the Moluccas, or Spice Islands. Itwas the original country of the clove, and here alone it was cultivated. Although the early visitors procured nutmegs and mace from theinhabitants, these were brought over from New Guinea, and theneighbouring islands, where they grew wild. The early voyagers madesuch enormous profits by their cargoes of spices from these regions, that they were able to give in exchange, jewels, gold, and the richestmanufactures, which they brought from Europe or India. When, however, the Dutch took possession of the country they determined to confine theproduction to one or two islands, over which they could keep a strictwatch, in order completely to confine the monopoly to themselves. Theychose the island of Banda for the cultivation of nutmegs, and fixed onAmboyna for the production of the clove. The cultivation of the nutmegin Banda has been eminently successful, but that of the clove in Amboynahas scarcely paid its expenses; the soil and climate of that island notsuiting it as well as the regions where it was first found. The objectof the Dutch has been to keep the monopoly of the sale of spices intheir own hands, and thus to raise the price. They have thereforecompelled the native chiefs to destroy the spice trees growing in theirterritories wherever they have been able to do so. To induce them to dothis, they paid to each a fixed subsidy, the chiefs indeed beingtherefore somewhat the gainers. Formerly their sultan kept the tradesolely in his own hands, and he was far more tyrannical than thePortuguese or Dutch. When our own circumnavigator Drake visited theseislands, he purchased his cargo from the sultan, not from the nativecultivators. As I walked about Ternate I felt satisfied that I shouldnot at all wish to take up my abode there, for in every direction wereseen the ruins of massive stone or brick buildings of every descriptionwhich had been overwhelmed by earthquakes; indeed, considering thefrequency of their occurrence, it is surprising that people should bewilling to remain in the island. I, of course, was not able to see muchof the country, as I was compelled to be on board, the more so asseveral of the crew were ill, and had been removed on shore, where themerchant I spoke of had them kindly looked after. We had greatdifficulty in getting a mast of sufficient size to replace the mainmastwe had lost. At length, however, we got both our lower masts in, and wehoped, in the course of a week, should Captain Davenport and the rest ofthe crew be sufficiently recovered, to continue our voyage. 

One evening when work was over, Mr Thudicumb, with the second mate andseveral of the men, went on shore, leaving the ship under charge of theboatswain, with about a dozen Englishmen and the Lascars. I, havingbeen on shore several times, agreed also to remain to assist Mr Tarbox. The weather had for some time been threatening, but the clouds hadpassed away, and the sky again become serene. That evening the sameappearances occurred. I should say that at Ternate a number of peopleof different nations are collected together. The most numerous, probably, are the Chinese, and their curious little boats are seenskimming about in all directions. There are traders from all parts ofthe East, so that the harbour at times presents a very animatedappearance. I was on deck with Mr Tarbox, when looking out we saw athick mass of clouds come rolling up suddenly on every side of themountains. 

"I wish Mr Thudicumb and the mate were on board, " he said to me; "Idon't like the look of things. We must veer away more cable and getanother anchor over the bows. See, the Chinamen begin to think there issomething in it. "

As he spoke, a number of Chinese and other boats were seen pulling infor the land; before, however, they could reach it, a loud roaring soundwas heard, and in an instant the whole ocean seemed torn up by somemighty power, and a fierce blast broke down upon us. The vessels in theharbour were seen endeavouring to secure themselves as well as theycould; but in a few minutes numbers were driven together, grinding andstriking against each other, while they were sent by the fury of the seatowards the shore. The boats, tossed like cockle-shells, appeared everyinstant as if about to be overwhelmed by the ocean; many were capsizedclose to us, but we could render no assistance. Every instant the searose higher and higher, till we could scarcely see the shore beyond it. The ship, however, held well to her anchors. It was fortunate for us wehad no top gear aloft, or the case might have been different. 

"I only hope Mr Thudicumb and the rest are safe on shore, " I observedto Dick Tarbox. 

"They will not attempt to come off while this gale is blowing. "

In a short time, a fearful havoc was made with the various craft in theharbour. Around us wrecks strewed the sea in every direction; here andthere poor fellows swimming for their lives, some holding on to piecesof planks and spars. Many sank before our eyes. Boat after boat wasupset. Some, however, rode over the seas in gallant style, the men onboard pulling bravely. The fury of the gale increased. We veered outmore cable. Night at length coming on, added to the wild horrors of thescene. Now, as a vessel drove past us, we could hear the shrieks andcries of the unhappy crew as they were carried to destruction. Such, inspite of the size of our stout ship, might be our fate should theanchors not hold. 

Suddenly the wind dropped; still the sea continued to leap and foamaround us. 

"It will be all right, I hope, " I said to Mr Tarbox. "These hurricanesseldom last long, I fancy. "

"Not quite so certain of that, Walter, " he observed. "I don't like thelook of the sky even now. " Once more examining the cables, he walkedwith me aft, from whence we could better see the shore. 

"Hark! what is that roaring?" I said. It seemed as if a blast wassweeping over the land, hurling down trees and buildings and allimpediments in its course. "Can it be an earthquake? Oh! what willbecome of my sister and those on shore?"

"No, it is no earthquake, " answered the boatswain; "it is the hurricaneshifting its quarter. "

As he spoke, the wind struck the ship with redoubled force. She swunground before it; still, knowing that our anchors had been holding, andour cables strong, we had little fear of receiving damage, as the sea, at all events, with the change of wind, would subside instead of beingincreased. Suddenly, however, a peculiar sound was heard, as of a chainrunning out. The boatswain rushed forward, and I followed him; but wewere only just in time to see the end of the chain cables flying throughthe hawse-holes, and away the ship drifted out of the harbour. 

"That did not happen by chance, " exclaimed Tarbox; "it is the work ofthose Lascars. Quick, lads, for your lives!" shouted the boatswain. "Range our spare cable! Get the second bower-anchor from the hold!--Nowyou, Ali Tomba, see that your men work, " he added, turning to theserang. 

The English seamen worked away energetically; but in the dark it was adifficult business to get up the heavy anchor and chain cable. TheLascars were apparently assisting as zealously as the rest of the crew. Some accident or other was, however, continually occurring; and beforethe anchor could be got up and the cable ranged, the ship was in thecentre of the channel, driving away at a rapid rate out to sea. Atlength the anchor was got ready for letting go. Scarcely, however, hadit been got over the bows than with a loud splash it fell into the waterfree of the chain. 

"Ali Tomba, you or your people have played us that trick!" exclaimed theboatswain. 

The serang made no answer, but a cry of mocking laughter was heard fromseveral quarters. Roger Trew, lead in hand, flew to the chains. Hegave one heave. "No bottom, " he cried. "We cannot bring up even if wewish!"

I asked the boatswain what he proposed doing. "We ought to punish thoseLascars, for they have played us that trick, " I observed. 

"Little use to attempt to do that, Walter, " he answered. "If I was anavigator I might know more about it, but my only notion is to let theship drive. When the hurricane is over, we must try to do our best toregain the harbour. "

"I am not much of a navigator yet, " I observed, "but I will look at thecaptain's chart, and see whereabouts we are going. We shall, at allevents, better know then what to do. "

"Ah, there's nothing like learning, " observed Tarbox; "I wish I had moreof it. What a seaman can do I will do, and with your help, Walter, wemay still weather this gale. "

I hurried into the cabin, and soon found the chart. It afforded me butlittle satisfaction, however. We were driving to the southward, butseveral islands were in our course. We might escape them, but if drivenagainst them, our destruction would be certain. With sails unbent, andshort-handed as we were, we could scarcely hope to be able to get underthe lee of one of the islands. 

"We must try it, though, " said Tarbox. "We have another anchor andcable, and that will hold us well enough in a moderate breeze with landto windward, unless these Lascar fellows play us another trick. Ishould like to clap them all in irons at once. "

I agreed with him, but as we only mustered twelve men besides ourselves, and they numbered eleven, it would be no easy matter to do so, especially as they would probably be prepared for an attack. I, however, advised the boatswain to keep all our people together, that incase the Lascars purposed our destruction, we might not, at all events, be cut off in detail. He agreed to the wisdom of this caution, and sentRoger Trew to get the people together. 

Our position was indeed a very fearful one. The hurricane seemed ratherto increase in strength than to cease. On, on we drove. The helm wasput up, and we scudded before it, the dark seas rising on either handhissing and foaming, and every moment seeming about to overwhelm us. Icould not help feeling also great anxiety about those we had left onshore. Even should they have escaped injury, I felt how anxious CaptainDavenport would be when he found that the ship had disappeared; andEmily, too, how great would be her grief at the thought that I wasprobably lost. What the Lascars were about, I could not tell. Ourpeople remained aft, while they kept forward. I have gone through manytrying scenes, but that was decidedly one of the most trying. We feltit the more because we were personally safe. We could walk about andtake our food, but at the same time we were every moment expectingdestruction. I was soon to be in a far more dangerous position, butthen I was looking out, hoping to be saved. 

The morning at length broke. We saw the Lascars clustered forward. What they were about to do we could not tell. Still we drove on. Landappeared on either hand in the far distance. It was evident that wewere between two islands. The chart showed me that one was Gilolo, andthe other the island of Batchian. The want of sails prevented ourtaking the ship into some sheltered place which we might hope to find onone side or the other. 

"We must either compel the Lascars to assist us in bending sails andgetting the anchor ready, or attack them and drive them overboard, " saidthe boatswain to me. 

"That cannot be done without bloodshed, I fear, " I answered, "for theyare armed as well as we are. "

Thus the two parties remained watching each other. Our men were eagerto make a dash forward and attack the Lascars, but the boatswainrestrained them. 

"Wait a bit, lads, " he said; "maybe they will attack us, and then, if webeat them, as I am very sure we shall, we shall not have their blood onour hands. Depend upon it, if they slipped the cables--and I am verysure they did--they did not expect the hurricane to continue so long asit has done. They wish it over as much as we do; and, like many othervillains, in attempting to work us injury they are likely enough tobring destruction on their own heads. "

Hour after hour passed by, and once more the land seemed to recede fromus, and we were in the open sea. The wind had slightly gone down, butstill it blew with fearful violence. Again darkness was stealing overus. Our deck presented a strange appearance--a very sad one, in truth. The small number of human beings there collected, instead of helpingeach other, stood prepared for a desperate fight. Possibly, if it hadnot been for the Lascars, we might long since have been anchored insafety. I saw by the chart that several small islands, rocks, andshoals lay ahead. Should we escape them? There was the question. Several times the boatswain, or Roger Trew, or one of the other men, hadascended the main rigging to look ahead in search of land. However, sohigh did the sea run, that we might be close upon an island, unless itwas a high one, without discovering it. 

The increasing darkness now prevented us seeing beyond the bowsprit. All we could do, therefore, was to steer as we had hitherto done beforethe sea, to escape its breaking on board us. We had scarcely eatenanything for some hours, when the boatswain advised us to take somefood. "Whatever happens, we have work before us; and we must keep thestrength in our bodies, " he observed. Fortunately there was a goodsupply in the cabin, and half our party went down at a time to sup, leaving the others on guard on deck. All hands had just taken a heartymeal, when, as we were collected together on the quarter-deck, justbelow the poop, the sound a seaman most dreads--the roar of breakers--struck our ears. We all listened attentively. There could be no doubtabout it. It was far deeper and louder than the roaring of the seaagainst our sides. I held my breath; so I suspect did every one roundme. 

"What is it, Mr Walter?" asked Oliver, who was standing close to me. 

"Some of us will meet with watery graves before many minutes are over, "said the boatswain, "unless Providence works a miracle to save theship. "

Scarcely had he spoken when we felt the ship rising to a heavy sea, thendown she came with a crash which made every timber in her quiver andshake. 

"To the main rigging!" cried the boatswain, seizing me by the collar. Isaw Roger Trew seize Oliver in the same way. "Quick, quick, lads! orthe next sea will wash you off the deck, " cried the boatswain. 

We sprang into the shrouds, and climbed up, up, up into the pitchydarkness. Scarcely were we off the deck than a huge sea came rollingup, sweeping everything before it. The Lascars had done as we had setthem the example, and numbers of dark forms were seen swarming up therigging into the fore-top. Another and another sea followed. No longercould we distinguish the deck below us, so completely overwhelmed was itby the raging waters. Higher and higher they rose. The masts swayedabout as if on the point of falling. Fearful, indeed, was the scene. The boatswain, getting into the top, helped me up, and I found myselfseated with Oliver by my side. We could just distinguish the foremastthrough the gloom, the sea rising almost to cover the top to which theLascars were clinging, curling over them as if to drag them from theirperches. 

Perilous as was our position, a cry escaped our men as we saw theforemast begin to totter. Another sea came and over it went, carryingthe shrieking wretches clinging to it away in its embrace. Though goodswimmers, in vain they attempted to reach the mainmast. The next seaswept them away to leeward. Their fate might be ours, however, anymoment. We all knew that very well. With what desperate energy did wecling to that lone mast in the midst of the raging ocean. As we lookedround our eyes could not pierce the thick gloom, nor ascertain whetherany land was near. Oliver Farwell was clinging on next to me. Theother men had secured themselves round the mast, others to the top. Noone spoke; indeed it seemed to all of us that our last moments hadarrived. Every instant we expected to be hurled off from our unstableresting-place, as the seas dashed with redoubled fury against the wreck. We could hear the vessel breaking up below us, and we all well knewthat in a short time the mast itself must go for want of support. 

Scarcely had one roaring wave passed under us than another followed. Above our heads was a dark, murky sky, below and around the foaming sea. Even the best manned life-boat could scarcely have lived amid thatfoaming mass of water. 

"It is very terrible!" I could not help exclaiming. 

"Trust in God, " said a voice near me. 

Oliver Farwell spoke. 

"I do, Oliver, I do, " I answered. 

"Right, Mr Walter, " he said. "If he thinks fit he can find a way forus to escape. "

"Hold on, lads, even though the mast gives way!" shouted the boatswain. "The mast will float us, and maybe carry us to some pleasant shore. Daylight will come in time, and show us whereabouts we are. Never fear, lads. "

"Ay, ay, " answered several voices. "We will cling to the mast as longas our fingers can gripe hold of it. "

"Hold on, Oliver, hold on!" I said. "Don't you feel as if the mast wasgoing?"

Scarcely had I uttered the words when another sea came rolling up. Itstruck the shattered wreck like a huge hammer. In an instant it seemedas if all her timbers had parted. A cry rose from many of the sturdymen on the top. Over bent the mast. Now it swayed on one side, now onthe other, and then with a crash down it sunk into the boiling ocean. Ithought that I had been holding on securely, but at that instant a seaswept by, catching the end to which I clung. I felt myself torn from mygrasp, and was carried far away off amid the seething waters. 

CHAPTER TEN. 

A DESERT ISLAND IS REACHED. 

As I was washed away from the mainmast a cry from Oliver reached myears. I knew by this that he too had been carried off by the sea. Isprang towards him. "I will save him or perish!" I thought, "as I didonce before. " He had not been idle since his first accident, and haddone his best to become a swimmer. He kept up boldly. I urged him totry and recover the mast, but when we looked round we could discover iton neither side. Now I felt myself carried to the summit of a sea, tobe hurled over again on the other side. I had little hope of escape, but still I resolved to struggle to the last. Oliver swam bravely by myside, but I knew from the exertions he was making that he could not longcontinue them. 

"Oh, I am sinking! I am sinking!" he cried out suddenly. I caught himby the collar. At that instant, as I put out my hand, I felt it grasp ahard object. It was a large spar. I threw myself on it, draggingOliver with me. With great difficulty I hauled him on to it, but soviolent was the agitation of the sea that we could scarcely retain ourhold. It seemed to me that we were driving onwards, carried perhaps bysome current, but that might have been fancy. Again and again I lookedout, in the hopes of seeing the mast. Every instant I feared thatOliver would again be washed off, but the foaming sea around and thedark sky above was all I could discern. I put out my hand, and caughthold of a rope which was secured to the spar. The end of this I passedround Oliver's body, fastening myself with another portion. Still, though I kept my head well out of water, the sea was so continuallybreaking over us that we were almost drowned, even though clinging tothe spar. I do not pretend that I thought of much at the moment but myown safety and that of my companion, but the thoughts of my old friend, Dick Tarbox, and Roger Trew, as well as indeed of the other men, didcome across my mind. I felt very sad, for I was afraid that they hadbeen washed off, and had not been so fortunate as we were, in gettinghold of a spar. Strange as it may seem, I scarcely for a momentexpected to lose my own life. In a cold climate I do not think I couldhave held on as I did, but the sea was warm, and I did not feel in anyway benumbed. 

The previous part of the night had appeared very long; this, however, seemed far longer. I often felt very sleepy, but I was afraid, if Igave way to sleep, that I should lose my hold, and resisted theinfluence. Had I been alone, I felt that I should not have held on, neither perhaps could Oliver Farwell, but we encouraged each other. Wedid not say much, but not a minute during the whole night passed withoutour exchanging a word or two. 

At length I began to hope that the sea was going down: indeed, after alittle time it appeared evident that the water was calmer. It did notbreak over our heads so frequently as at first. I thought with what joywe should welcome the first streaks of day. At length, as we rose tothe top of a sea, we caught sight of the sun himself rising above thehorizon. The clouds had cleared away, the wind had almost completelyfallen. How gloriously the sun shot upwards in the clear blue sky. Still the ocean rose and fell considerably. As we again reached the topof a billow, I caught sight of an object at no great distance. At firstI thought it was a rock just above the water, but on looking again, Isaw it was a piece of wreck, and on it was seated a human being. Ilooked again and again, and so did Oliver. We were certain that wecould not be mistaken. We shouted at the top of our voices. We saw theperson look round. Again we shouted. He stood up. He had notdiscovered us. At length I managed to get my knees on the spar, and tokneel and wave my hand above my head, shouting at the same time. He nowsaw us, and waved his hand in return. At first I thought he was one ofthe Lascars, but now I saw that it was Macco. The raft on which hefloated afforded far more security than did our spar, but how to reachit was the question. In smooth water I might have pushed the sparbefore me with the help of Oliver. Presently we saw Macco slip off theraft and strike out towards us. He swam beautifully. I did not think ahuman being could make such rapid way through the water. In a shorttime we saw his dark-skinned face close to us. 

"Ah! ah! Bery glad, Massa Walter. Bery glad to see you safe. "

"What has become of the other poor fellows, Macco?"

"I not know. Come now, I help you to get on my raft. " Saying this heswam round, and began pushing the spar before him, one end first, bywhich means it was easily driven through the water. It took us sometime to reach the piece of wreck, which appeared to be part of thepoop-deck. Getting on it himself, he hauled up Oliver first at myrequest, and then assisted me, making fast the spar to one side. Thedeck, under which were some beams, floated well, and supported uscompletely. We were thankful that our lives had been thus farpreserved; but yet here we were, out in mid-ocean as far as we couldsee, without land in sight, and with no provisions, not even a drop ofwater to support life. We all too well knew that unless help shouldcome, our lives had only been preserved to suffer a more lingering deaththan the one we had escaped. One of my first impulses was to stand upand look round, in the hope of seeing the mast, with some of mycompanions clinging to it, but though several pieces of wreck werevisible, nothing of the mast could we discover. Macco could give verylittle account of the way he had escaped. He had, I found, been in thetop, and a sea striking him had washed him away; but being a goodswimmer, he struggled manfully for life, now floating on his back, nowlooking round in the hopes of seeing something to which he might cling. At last he found himself close to the deck; which, indeed, was on thepoint of being thrown over him, when, had he been struck, his fate wouldhave been sealed. Darting away from it, however, he escaped the danger, and then swimming round, succeeded in placing himself upon it. 

"I so glad, " he exclaimed, "dat I saved my life, because now I try tohelp save yours. "

Oliver and I thanked him very much, though I said that I could notexactly see how that was to be. 

"A way will be found, " observed Oliver, quietly. "Let us trust in God;he knows how to bring all things about. "

As the sun rose higher in the sky, the heat became very great, strikingdown upon our unprotected heads. Fortunately we had all eaten a goodsupper; but after a time we began to feel hungry, and thirst especiallyassailed us. Oh, what would we not have given for a glass of water! Mycompanions were inclined to drink the salt water; but I had heard of thedanger of so doing, and urged them to refrain from the dangerousdraught. Oliver and I had fortunately on our jackets. These were soondried, and covering up our heads with them, we lay down to sleep on theraft. In an instant, it seemed to me, my eyes closed, and I forgot allthat had occurred, and the fearful position in which we were stillplaced. I suspect that Macco must have slept too, though when we laydown he said that he should keep on the watch. I was still dreaming, with my head covered up, thinking that I was seated at dinner at my oldschool, and that a number of fellows suddenly burst in, shouting outthat it was to be a half-holiday. The noises grew louder and louder;and presently a voice shouted close to me. It sounded strangely likethat of Macco; but how he came to be at school I could not tell. Throwing the jacket off my head, I started up, and there I saw close tous a large native prow. She was full of fierce-looking people, whosevoices I had at first heard. Macco, who had been asleep, had not tilljust before perceived them. Oliver rose at the same time that I did. 

"If they are human beings, they will treat us kindly, " he observed, standing up, and waving his hand. 

Macco seemed far from satisfied with their appearance. "Me no like demfellows, " he said; "dey cut t'roat--eat! eat!"

"No fear of that, " I observed. "She looks to me like a trading prow, though her men certainly would suit the deck of a pirate. "

However, we had no choice. It was now perfectly calm, and the prowrowed up to the raft, the men in her making signs to us to come onboard. As the vessel's side touched the raft, ropes were thrown to us, and we soon clambered up on her deck. The people began to shout to us, evidently asking us questions; which, of course, we were not able toanswer, not understanding a word that was said. The vessel was astrange-looking craft, with large mat-sails, her deck sloping from thestern down to the bows, which were by far the lowest part. In theafter-part was a poop-deck; under which there was a sort of cabin, whilea small house of bamboo in front of it formed another cabin. She wassteered by two rudders, one on either quarter, the tiller ropes comingin through ports in the sides, and being worked by men who sat on thedeck under the poop. Her crew were brown-skinned men, in the usualdress of Malay seamen; that is to say, a pair of trousers fastened roundthe waist, a handkerchief encircling the head, and a thin cotton jacket, which, however, was thrown off when they were at work. Their captain, however, wore a handsome costume. He was seated on a cushion justbefore the poop, enjoying the luxury of an evening smoke, a long pipewith a bowl being in his hand. We were now taken up before him; and heagain put questions to us, which of course, as before, we were unable toanswer. At length we heard him shouting out to the men forward. One ofthem came aft, and the chief said a few words to him. On this he turnedround to us, and said, "Talky Inglis?" I nodded. "Where you comefrom?" he asked, pretty quickly. I told him we had been wrecked at nogreat distance, and had been floated away from the place. After I hadput my explanation in several different ways, he seemed to understandme. He explained what I had said to the chief, who seemed greatlydelighted, and immediately issued some orders to his men. Theyforthwith got out their sweeps, and began pulling away in the direction, we supposed, of the wreck. I was very glad of this, as I thought therewas a possibility, should any of our companions have escaped drowning, of finding them. 

I now told our interpreter that we were very hungry and thirsty. Heunderstood me more by the signs I made than the words, I suspect; and, nodding, made me understand that some food would be brought us. "But weare thirsty, thirsty!" I exclaimed. Indeed, my parched tongue made mefeel that without a draught of water I could scarcely swallow food. Onthis our interpreter, going into the hold, brought up a thick cane ofbamboo, and pulling a stopper out of the top, showed us, to our greatsatisfaction, that it was full of water. I never enjoyed a moredelicious draught. I thought of my companions, however, and handed itto Oliver, who passed it on to Macco, after which I took another pull atit; and so we continued passing it round, till we had drained thecontents. 

We were ready by this time for dinner, and were thankful to see severaldishes brought out of the little building which formed the cook-house ondeck. The chief signed to us to sit down and fall to. One was rice; ofthat there was no doubt. Another, too, I soon discovered to be thatmost valuable production of the East, the bread-fruit: this was cut inslices and fried. The third, however, puzzled me excessively, and itsappearance was far from attractive. There was, besides, a little saucerwith red pepper. Oliver and I at once attacked the bread-fruit, whenMacco pointed to the other dish. 

"Eat, eat; good!" he said. 

"Do you take some of it, " I observed, unwilling to begin. 

He immediately did so, swallowing a good portion. 

"What is it?" I asked. 

"You know; what sailor call `squid, '" he answered. "Dem very good. "

I now guessed that it was octopus, or ink-fish, the favourite food ofthe sperm whale. I would rather have kept to the bread-fruit and rice;but Oliver was not so particular, and took a little with some redpepper. On his pronouncing it very good, I followed his example, andfound it far more palatable than I had expected, and I doubt not verynutritious. I remembered having heard that it was dangerous, after along fast, to eat much, and I therefore took but little. Oliver alsowas equally abstemious. Macco, however, laughed at my warning, and verysoon finished off the contents of the dishes. 

We hoped, from the hospitable way we were entertained, that we shouldcontinue to be treated equally well. After we had finished our repast, Oliver and I felt very sleepy. The chief seeing this, made signs to usthat we might go into the bamboo house and rest. It was very clean andneat; a sort of sofa being on one side, on which there was room forOliver and me to lie down, one at one end, and one at the other--withour legs somewhat drawn up, to be sure, as the whole length was not morethan six feet. We must have slept there the whole night; for when wegot up we found the sun just rising, while the chief and his crew wereturning their faces towards Mecca--or where they supposed it to be--andoffering up their morning prayers. By this we knew that they wereMohammedans: such, indeed, is the religion of a large number of thepeople of the archipelago inhabiting the sea-coasts. 

We had time to look about us, and examine the strange craft we had goton board. She had no masts, but the sails were hoisted on hugetriangles, which could be lowered at pleasure. Her anchor, too, was ofcurious construction: it consisted of a tough, hooked piece of timber, which served as the fluke or hook, being strengthened by twisted ratans, which bound it to the shank; while the stock was formed of a large flatstone, also secured by ratans to the shank. I observed that all thecrew were armed; and on a small piece of timber in the bows a smallswivel gun was placed, a similar piece being fixed in the after-part ofthe vessel. The cable also was formed of ratan, which, though strong, could easily, I suspected, be cut by rocks. 

We found, on seeing Macco, that the vessel had made but little progressduring the night, having anchored near a reef in order not to pass thespot where the wreck was supposed to have occurred. Little notice of uswas taken by the chief or his men: they all seemed eagerly looking outfor the expected wreck. We also kept our eyes about us in everydirection, earnestly hoping that she might appear; but not a sign of herwas visible. I thought I saw a sail in the far distance. I pointed itout to Oliver. He was of the same opinion; so was Macco: but whetherthe natives saw it or not, we could not tell. 

We continued our course, the breeze being light. After a time the prowwas steered first to the right, then to the left. Then she made atraverse to the south as near to the wind as she could lay (which, by-the-by, was not very near, even with the aid of her oars); but thoughseveral reefs were seen, on one of which probably the ship had struck, she was nowhere to be discovered. We saw, however, pieces of timber andvarious articles floating about. At length we caught sight of a longobject in the water. We steered towards it. Yes; it was the very mastto which we had clung! So it seemed to me, and so Oliver thought. Ifso, what had become of our unfortunate companions? Shortly afterwardsanother mast was seen. A human form was entangled in the rigging. Weeagerly looked down on it as we passed. The dark skin showed that itwas the body of one of the Lascars. The mast was undoubtedly theforemast to which they had clung. A light boat was launched from thedeck of the prow, and three hands went into it to the mast. I saw thatthey were taking off the girdle of the dead man. As they lifted him upI distinguished the features--so I thought--of Ali Tomba, who had beenthe cause of the destruction of the _Bussorah Merchant_. Leaving thebody, the men returned with the sash and clothes. They were examined, and found to contain a considerable number of coins, at which thenatives gazed with eager eyes. 

Their whole conduct now changed towards us. The chief had seatedhimself in his usual place on the deck, when we were dragged up to him, and he made signs to us to empty our pockets. Oliver and Macco had, ofcourse, but a few small coins: I had rather more, but no great sum, inDutch money, which Captain Davenport had given me to make some purchasesin the town of Ternate. I suppose they had treated us with civility atfirst, not understanding that our ship was entirely lost, and perhapsexpecting that our countrymen would have punished them had they behavedill to us. The chief seemed very angry at finding we had so little ofvalue about us. He now made us a sign that we were to be gone from hispresence. We sat down in the shade before the house, in the centre ofthe deck, where Macco began to bewail our hard fate, observing that hewas sure the natives would kill and eat us. I endeavoured to comforthim by saying, that as they were Mohammedans they certainly would noteat us, though I could not be answerable for their not taking our lives;and, as far as I could, I endeavoured to persuade him to be prepared forwhatever might happen. 

"The great thing, Macco, " said Oliver, joining in the conversation, "isto be sure that He who lives up there, "--(and he pointed to the bluesky)--"who made this world, and all those stars we see, loves us, hiscreatures whom he has placed on the earth; and if we trust him, he willdo everything that is best for us. "

"But how I know he does love us?" asked Macco. "He let many people die;many be drowned; many be killed with blow up mountain or shake of earth;many die fever, plague; many kill each other. "

"Very true, " answered Oliver. "Sometimes he lets those who love himbest die. He does not say that he will keep even his friends alive; butif he takes them out of a bad world and puts them into a good one, doesnot that show his love? Some of those who are killed in the terribleway you say, are not his friends; but we know he loves us, because hegave One he loves better than anything else, to die for us, to bepunished instead of us. We deserve punishment; we all feel that. Hehas told us, too, that he loves us; and if we believe the Bible, we mustbelieve that. If man had not sinned, but had always been good andobedient, we might have reason to doubt God's Word; but we are sure thatman has sinned, and continues sinning, and it was sin which brought allthis suffering on man. Besides, again, as I said, we must not look upondeath--the mere death of the body--as a punishment. It may be a greatblessing; it is indeed so to many. But then, again, Macco, we cannotpretend to understand all God's dealings with us. "

I listened very attentively to these remarks made by Oliver. A newlight seemed to break on me. God's love! God's love!--oh, how littledo we understand that! It is only a knowledge of that which can enableus in any way to comprehend his dealings with man. 

"You see, Macco, " continued Oliver, "that God is just as well as loving. He punishes those who continue to refuse his offers of mercy. Withmany he tries loving-kindness first. Sometimes his love makes himafflict people for the sake of bringing them to him, making them feeltheir own helplessness. The great thing of all, however, is to know fora certainty that he loves us, and that whatever he does is for the best. When a man is sure of this, he trusts to God, whatever happens. I havea loving mother, who taught me this. I am very sure it is the mostvaluable knowledge she could have given me. Though we know that we aresinners, and deserve punishment, yet we also know that when God's Sonbecame man and died on the cross, being sacrificed for our sins, he tookaway the sins of all those who trust to him; and so, instead of beingsinners in God's sight, when we thus trust to him we are made pure andholy, and fit to go to heaven--nay, sure of going to heaven when we die. If you believe this, Macco, you will not be afraid even though thepeople round us should suddenly jump up and kill us all, and throw usoverboard. "

Macco was silent for some time. At length he looked up, andsaid, --"Bless you, Oliver; you tell me great truth. I no fear to dienow. "

I felt indeed grateful to my young companion. His words had given me acourage I could scarcely have expected to possess; and though I did notfeel indifferent as to our fate, yet I was prepared, at all events, farbetter than I should otherwise have been for whatever might happen. 

The native seamen sat round in the bow of the vessel, eating from a hugedish of rice, with some dried fish of some sort, seasoned with redpepper. After they had eaten their fill, they put down the remains ofthe dish--into which they had all plunged their unclean fingers--beforeus, much in the way they would have put it before a hungry dog, and madeus a sign to eat it if we chose. At first I could scarcely bring myselfto touch the food; but Macco urged me to do so, and he and Oliver atlength beginning their repast, I could no longer resist the desire toeat. 

I could not make out exactly whether we were on board a trader or apirate; perhaps a mixture of both. If she was a trader, I concluded shewas bound to the coast of New Guinea for tripang, or sea-slug--considered a great delicacy by the Chinese and other people to thenorth; perhaps for pearls to the Aru Islands, or for other productionsof the southern part of the archipelago. We found, at all events, thatthey were steering to the south. For several days they stood on, notaltering their course. We were treated in the same manner as we hadbeen since they had failed to discover the wreck of which we had toldthem. They gave us but scanty food, and allowed us but little water. The interpreter no longer came near us, while scowling looks were castat us from every side. At length an island appeared on our port-bow, towards which the prow was steered. It was thickly wooded, down to thevery water's edge. A variety of strange-looking shrubs were seen, withlofty and elegant palms rising above them. What they were going to dowe could not surmise. Having got close in, the sails were lowered, andthe anchor let go. A boat was then launched. As we were standinglooking towards the shore, the chief touched me on the shoulder, andmade signs that I was to get into the boat. I knew that resistancewould be useless. Two men then stepped in. I also did as I wasordered. He then signed to Oliver and Macco to follow; Macco goingforward, and Oliver and I sitting in the stern. We endeavoured toascertain from the chief why we were to be carried to the island; but hedid not answer, making only an impatient gesture to us to be off. Without wasting further words, we took our seats, and the two men beganto pull away towards the shore. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

OUR ISLAND. 

A ledge of rocks running out from the land formed a small naturalharbour, into which the boat ran, and soon reached the sandy beach. Here the crew made signs to us to land. We obeyed, for resistance, ofcourse, was useless. I jumped on shore, followed by my two companions, and scarcely wetting our feet, we reached the dry beach. The men, thengiving a shove with their oars, pulled away, leaving us on what appearedto be an uninhabited island. Why we were thus treated we could notcomprehend. 

"I do not see that we have any great reason to complain, " observedOliver. "We should have been very thankful had we reached this islandon the raft, and we ought to be very much obliged to those people forcarrying us here. They might have taken us to some place and sold usfor slaves, or might have creesed us and thrown us overboard. "

"You are right, Oliver, " I answered; "and we must try to make the bestof it. I only hope we may find food and water. Unless they were lessthan human, they could scarcely have placed us on an island which theyknew was destitute of water. " We made these remarks as we watched theboat rowing away toward the prow. She soon reached the vessel, washoisted up, and the prow made sail to the southward. We now sat down onthe beach, to see what was best to be done. Macco had his sailor'sknife, fortunately, secured with a lanyard round his neck. I had alarge clasp-knife in my pocket, which, though, like my clothes, somewhatthe worse for having been wetted with salt water, was still serviceableand sharp. 

The first thing was to survey our island, we agreed, and to try to findwater. The shore was lined in many places with the curious pandanus, orscrew-palm, which may well be described as a trunk with branches at bothends; or rather the roots seem to have lifted the trunk into the air andto have assumed the appearance of branches. Its woody fruit, about fiveinches in diameter, is in the form of a sphere, and is regularly dividedby projections of a diamond shape. 

The jungle was so thick that we could penetrate but a very little waythrough it, with great difficulty. Walking along the beach, we reacheda small opening--a miniature gulf, as it were, into which apparently astream of water had at some time flowed, though at present the bed wasperfectly dry. Looking up it, we discovered a high hill some littledistance inland; we agreed that if we could make our way to that, wemight thence have a better view of the surrounding country. We had notgone far when we came to a grove of bamboos. We each of us cut down acouple: one we pointed to serve as a weapon of defence; and the other weformed into the shape of a gouge to serve as a spade, with which weintended to dig for water, should we not find any stream or pool. Still, from the rich vegetation which appeared on every side, we hadlittle doubt that water would be found. Proceeding up the drywater-course, we approached the hill; but it grew narrower and narrower, till at length the trees and underwood, with numberless creepers, socompletely blocked up the way, that we could scarcely force a roadthrough it. Still, to the top of the hill we had determined to go. Making use of our knives, we cut away the creepers, sometimes crawlingunder the trees, sometimes climbing over the stems which bent across ourcourse. Once more we saw the summit of the hill. It appeared muchhigher than we at first supposed it to be. At length we were rewardedfor our exertions by finding that we were actually ascending the side. On we went, the underwood becoming less dense as we rose higher andhigher. We now had little difficulty in making our way, the trees andshrubs indeed assisting us in climbing the steep sides. When, however, we got to the top, we found that what we had supposed to be small shrubswere, in reality, large trees, covering it so thickly that the view onevery side was shut out. 

"I am afraid we have had all our toil for nothing, " I observed. 

"I am afraid so, too, " said Oliver. 

"Stay, Massa Walter, " observed Macco. "I climb to top of dis tree, andden see what I can see. "

He pointed to the lofty palm under which we were standing. Descending alittle way, he cut a quantity of creepers, which he soon twisted into astrong hoop round the tree and his own body. He now began, by placingthe hoop a little way above him and leaning back, to climb upwards, andwith wonderful rapidity reached the summit. We asked him what he saw. 

"We on good big island!" he shouted out. "Plenty of wood; but no seewater. Dere oder islands. " And then pointing to the south-east, hecried out, --"Dere more land, long, long away dere!"

"Do you make out any vessel?" I asked. 

"No; only prow go away to de south. "

"That must be the coast of New Guinea, " I observed to Oliver. "I onlyhope none of the inhabitants may come over to this island, for they areterrible savages. "

"If they come, we must keep out of their way, " said Oliver. "It wouldbe better to remain here than to be carried off and eaten by them. "

Macco, having ended his survey, descended the tree. I tried to get upthe same way, wishing to take a look round myself; but I found that, though not a bad climber, I could not manage it. Seeing no great use inpersisting in the attempt, I gave it up. We could find no other waydown to the shore, besides the one up which we had come. Having clearedaway some impediments, we had less difficulty in returning than we hadfound in going upwards. Macco led; indeed, his knowledge of woodcraftin his native country was of great service to us, for I believe withouthim we should very easily have lost our way, even though we had left themarks of our knives on the creepers as we went up. As we were pushingon, my eye caught sight of some trees in a hollow on one side, which Iat once knew to be sago-trees, from the description Mr Hooker had givenme of them. 

"See!" I exclaimed to Oliver, "there is a supply of food sufficient tolast us for months, or years, indeed, if we can manage to manufacturethe sago; and I think we shall have little difficulty in doing that. "

I pointed it out to Macco. He knew them at once. 

"Yes, yes!" he said; "dey bery good. I make food from dem. Come tolook for water dere. "

Following him, we proceeded to the hollow I have mentioned. The groundwas low and soft, and gave us some hopes of finding water. We instantlyset to work, digging with our bamboo spades. We dug and dug in the softearth; but though it was somewhat moist, not a thimbleful of waterappeared. Still we did not despair. Oliver proposed that we shouldlook for another spot at a lower level, where we might hope to be moresuccessful. We accordingly set to work to force our way through thejungle towards the shore. Even with sharp axes we should have foundsome difficulty; but it was very heavy work with our knives. Still, ithad to be done. Water was the first thing we required. We hadprogressed a hundred yards or less, though it had appeared to us upwardsof a mile, when we heard close to us a peculiar cry, which soundedsomething like, "Wawk--wawk--wawk!--Wok--wok--wok!" loud and shrillabove our heads. On looking up we caught sight of a magnificent bird, with rich crimson wings, and a long pendant tail like strips of satin. The head, and back, and shoulders were covered with the richest yellow, while the throat was of a deep metallic-green. The end of the sideplumes had white points. I had little difficulty in recognising thebird of paradise, and I remembered Mr Hooker speaking of one which hecalled the red bird of paradise. This, I had little doubt, was the birdbefore us. Away he flew, however, followed by a smaller bird of asombre brown plumage, which I could scarcely have supposed was his mate, had I not known that the wives of these gay-plumaged gentlemen arenearly always robed in Quaker-like simplicity. As he went, he appearedto be pecking away at the fruit of various trees over which he passed. It seemed surprising, too, that his long ribbon-like tail should haveescaped catching in the thick foliage through which he rapidly flew. We, poor creatures, scrambling through the lower part of the forest, hada difficulty in making our way, without losing our close-fittinggarments; indeed, as it was, they were sadly torn by the underwood. Wewere rewarded for our exertions, by reaching another hollow in which anumber of the sago-palms grew. 

The sago-palm has a creeping root-stem, like a nipa-palm, and Mr Hookerhad told me that when it is nearly fifteen years old it sends up animmense terminal spike of flowers, after which it dies. It is not sotall as the cocoa-nut tree, but is thicker and larger. The mid-ribs ofits immense leaves are twelve or fifteen feet long, and sometimes thelower part is as thick as a man's leg. They are excessively light, consisting of a firm pith, covered with a hard rind. They arefrequently used instead of bamboo; entire houses, indeed, are built ofthem. They serve for the roofs of houses, as also for the floors; andwhen pegged together, side by side, they form the centre part of thepanels of frame houses. As they do not shrink, but look clean and nice, without requiring varnish, they serve better for walls and partitionsthan do ordinary boards. Boxes, also, are made of them; indeed, itwould be difficult to describe the numberless uses to which they areput. The trunk, however, is the more valuable part, as the pith of theinterior is the staple food of large numbers of the inhabitants of theseregions. I will not stop here to describe how the sago is made; but Iwill do so shortly. 

We again set to work with our bamboo spades, and dug away mostenergetically. Some moisture on the ground encouraged us to proceed, while the burning thirst from which we were suffering increased ouranxiety for success. As we dug lower the ground became soft, and moreand more moist, when Macco, putting down his hand, brought it up full ofliquid mud. "Water come soon, " he exclaimed, digging away moreenergetically than before. 

"Hurrah!" I shouted. "A spring! a spring! We are indeed lucky!"

"Let us rather say that God is merciful, " said Oliver, though in so lowa voice that it seemed scarcely as if he intended me to hear him. 

"You are right, " I answered; "I do feel grateful. " Some bamboos grew ashort way off, and Macco, running to them, soon cut several pieces, leaving the knots at the ends to serve as bottoms; we thus in a fewminutes were each supplied with a serviceable cup. By this time thethick mud had settled down, though the water was far from limpid. Weeach of us eagerly took a draught to quench our thirst. Thus, then, wewere supplied with the first necessary of life. By this time we had allbecome very hungry; though we felt sure we could manufacture some sagoout of the sago-palms, yet it would be a work of time. Our chief hopeof obtaining food immediately was on the sea-shore--we might at allevents find shell-fish. Macco told us he was sure he could manufacturesome fishing-lines and hooks; the latter out of the bones of birds, andthe lines from some of the numerous creepers with which the islandabounded. While this was being done, however, we should be starved; wetherefore made the best of our way round through the path we had alreadymade to the shore. I had often thought the matter over, and I was surethat many persons had lost their lives from not immediately setting towork to try and find the means of subsistence. I had read of twoparties being cast away on the same island at a short distance from eachother: the one perishing; the other, from their energy and perseverance, existing for many months, and ultimately escaping. 

Oliver needed no urging, and Macco especially seemed ready to exert hisfaculties in obtaining food. We looked along the beach, but the waterwas up, and no shells with live creatures in them could we find. Therewas no lack of empty shells, however, some of them of great size andbeauty, such as would fetch a high price in England. 

"They are of very little use to us, " I observed. 

Macco heard me. "Not so sure of dat, Massa Walter, " he said, for Ishould remark that, having learned his English from Potto Jumbo, hespoke very much in his way. "Here dis big shell make good cook-pot;here clean out dis, make good cup; here plates, and here dis make goodspoon, " and he picked up shells of different shapes. 

"I wish, however, we could find something to put into them and cook, " Icould not help saying. 

Soon after, we had reached the beach where we had landed. We found thesand soft and fine. Macco looked about, and then exclaimed, "Ha, ha!here's somet'ing;" and he began digging away with the bamboo spade. Ina short time he produced a couple of turtle's eggs: we hunted, and soonfound several more. "Dese do till tide go down and we find shell-fish, "he observed. 

Though very hungry, I had no fancy for eating turtle's eggs raw. "Wemust try and find the means of lighting a fire, " I observed. "Do youthink, Macco, you could produce a flame with two pieces of wood, as isdone in some countries?"

"Not so sure, " he answered; "but if we had flint, I soon find pith toset on fire. "

From the character of the island, which appeared to be entirelyvolcanic, I had no hope of finding flints. Just then it flashed acrossme that a few days before I had been using a glass from my telescope asa burning-glass, and I recollected putting it in my pocket on beingcalled off suddenly to attend to some duty; I had little hope, however, of finding it unbroken. I put my hands into my trowsers pockets, andthen into my jacket pockets, but it was not there; neither was it in mywaistcoat pockets, but there was a hole in one of them, and afterfeeling about, I found it had worked its way round into the corner ofthe waistcoat by my side. It had thus escaped being broken, ordiscovered by the Malays when they took away our money. I produced itwith great satisfaction. Macco ran off immediately, and came back withsome dried pith and a bundle of sticks. We soon produced a flame andhad a fire burning. Macco then made a collection of round stones, whichhe put on the fire, at the same time filling one of the shells withwater. "Too much water, " he observed, turning some of it out. He thentransferred the hot stones to the water, which began bubbling andhissing as if it were boiling. "Put in the eggs, " he observed; "soonboil dem. " We followed his advice, and in four or five minutes the eggswere boiled thoroughly, quite as well as if they had been put into a poton the fire. We had now no danger of starving, for the present at allevents; and indeed, if we could manufacture the sago, we might supplyourselves with food sufficient to last for any length of time. 

The tide had, meantime, been going out, and here and there where therocks were exposed we caught sight of shell-fish. I, however, knowingeven in that climate the danger of sleeping entirely exposed to thenight air without a roof over the head, advised my companions at once toset to work and build a hut. We accordingly went back to the sago-palmgrove, and cut down as many of the leaves as we could carry. With thesewe returned to the beach, on the highest part of which, just under thetrees, we proposed putting up a temporary hut, till we could get a morepermanent building. We soon had an edifice erected, something like aNorth American Indian wigwam, into which we could all creep and lieconveniently at full length. By this time the tide had gone down, andby crawling along the rocks, Macco was able to capture a number ofshell-fish. This he did by cutting them off the rock with the bamboospear: our only fear was lest they should be poisonous. We asked himwhat he thought about the matter. "All right, " he answered; "dem goodfor eat. " He had brought an ample supply for our supper; some wereroasted, but others were boiled as we had done the turtle's eggs. Afterthis, commending ourselves to One whom we knew would watch over us, welay down in our small hut to sleep. 

The sun was just rising out of the horizon when we awoke; the sea wascalm and blue, and the sky was beautifully clear. Our first discussionwhile at breakfast on turtle's eggs, was the best means of manufacturingthe sago. If we could get a tree cut down, there would not be muchdifficulty; but how to fell it with our clasp-knives was the question. 

"Perseverance conquers all difficulties, " observed Oliver. "I rememberthe story of the mouse letting the lion out of the net by nibbling awayat the meshes. We can work away at the stem with our knives, and do alittle every day, in the meantime subsisting on the eggs and theshell-fish. "

"Yes, yes, " said Macco; "we choose small tree, enough for us to live onfor many days, and we soon have him down. "

Before starting, however, the tide being still low, we collected afurther supply of shell-fish. As we were proceeding along the beach, wesaw, just rising as it were out of the water, a small ridge. "What canthat be?" I said, drawing nearer to it. I saw, as I got close to thewater's edge, that it was a huge bivalve. As far as I could judge, itwas alive. I called my companions, and catching hold of it, we draggedit up, though our united strength could with difficulty accomplish ourobject. 

"Take care no put hand inside, " said Macco, "or he bite bery hard!"

I am certain that I am right when I say that it could not have weighedmuch less than a hundredweight. It would afford us not only one, butseveral meals probably, if the creature inside bore any proportion tohis house. I did not know the name at the time, but I afterwardslearned that it must have been a specimen of the _Tridacna gigas_. Ihave since heard that the shells themselves, without the mollusc, weigheven more than that; indeed, I afterwards saw some in use of largersize. Having captured our prize, however, we found that there was somechance of our not being able to get at the mollusc inside; for when thedifficulty of opening an ordinary oyster-shell is remembered, the forcerequired to get at the inside of so large a shell as this would be noeasy task. It was important, however, to get the creature out at once, for if it were exposed to the sun, it would, in all probability, not befit to eat by the evening. Macco, ever fertile in resource, ran off, and soon returned with a supply of bamboos, which he split up into finelong wedges. He hunted about on every side till he found a smallopening; into this he instantly inserted the fine point of a piece ofbamboo, and going round the shell, placed another in a similar position. There was no lack of pieces of coral rock lying about which had beenbroken off by the sea, and thrown up on the beach; these served ashammers. "Now, " he cried out, "strike! strike altogether!" We did so, but Oliver's instrument and mine made no impression; Macco's, however, went right in, and seemed to cut some part of the creature; for directlyafterwards, by using the wedges as levers, we lifted up one of thevalves, and exposed to view a huge mass of blubber-like flesh. Maccoseemed highly delighted. "Dat bery good, bery good!" he exclaimed, andsoon cut the whole away from the shell, and held it up to let the waterrun out. 

"I should be very hungry before I could eat that, " I observed. 

"Ah, Massa Walter, " he answered, "you will be bery hungry if you no eatdis, and many oder curious t'ings. De great t'ing is, if good to eat. If good, no mind looks; better to eat dis dan starve. "

With some powerful blows, he separated the two shells, and now begged usto carry them up to the hut. "Dey hold water, " he observed; "and wesoon have all we want to live well. " Having made up the fire, he cutthree very long bamboo stakes, with which he made a triangle over it, sohigh that the flames could not reach the poles to burn them. From thecentre he hung down the huge mollusc, so that the smoke might circleround it. "Dere, " he said, "dis now dry, and keep well till we want eatit. "

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

OUR LIFE ON THE ISLAND. 

The success we had already met with in finding food raised our spirits;but I knew the risk we should run of losing our health if we could notobtain vegetables was very great. I therefore urged my companions toset to work at once and try to get the sago manufactured. 

"Come directly, " said Macco, collecting a quantity of half-dried leaves. These he placed on the fire. He then covered them up with green twigs, thereby preventing the flames bursting out, at the same time producingan abundant smoke. "Dere, dat do bery well, " he observed. "No creaturecome to carry off de fish, and he well dry when we come back. "

I cannot say I felt any great confidence in the success of hisexperiment; and I thought it of no great importance even should it fail, as I began to hope that we should have a sufficient supply of food. Wesoon found a palm of moderate dimensions, which we might hope, even withour knives, to cut down in the course of a day or two by working awayassiduously. What, however, would take us several days, a sharp axewould accomplish almost in the course of almost as many minutes. However, we could all three work at once. 

"You take one side, Oliver; Macco, you take another; and I will take athird, " I observed. 

"Stay, Massa Walter, " he answered; "you no want to break head. Do disfirst. You cut here; Oliver cut here; and I go make rope. "

Some ratans were growing not far off; he immediately began cutting themaway, and having collected a large supply, twisted them ingeniously intoa rope. Oliver and I had made apparently but little impression in thetree by the time he had done so. Taking the rope, he climbed up asbefore, to a considerable height, where he fastened it, and then carriedthe other end to another tree at some little distance, so that it mightfall to the ground clear of its companions. 

"Now, " he said, "do bery well;" and taking out his knife, he began towork away with great energy. So dexterously did he ply his instrument, that he soon had made almost as much impression as we had done, who hadbeen working so much longer a time. The ratans I speak of, thoughallied to palms, are creepers. They grow from the ground, climbing up atree, and then running along the branches, and descending again, mountup another tree, or sometimes climb from branch to branch. They oftenencircle a tree, which, in time, is completely destroyed; while theysurvive, forming an extraordinary intricate mass of natural cordage onthe ground. In some places the original trunk had entirely disappeared, leaving only the ratan. They greatly ornament the forest as they hangin graceful festoons from branch to branch, or adorn their summits withfeathery crowns of leaves, their highest points being erect leafy spikeswhich rise up above all the other foliage. 

Macco had collected several lengths of this curious creeper, eachperhaps of fifty fathoms; and having twisted them together, had formed avery strong rope. The natives make their cables of them, as well as thestanding rigging of their masts; indeed, they are used for all sorts ofstout cordage. While we were working away, looking up, I saw on thebranch of a tree, at no great distance, as if watching our proceedings, an animal with a small head and very large bright eyes. He was covered, apparently, with very thick fur, and, I soon saw, had also a long tail, which was curled on a branch below him. As we did not move, he beganeating away in a fearless manner the leaves from a branch which hungnear his snout. He reminded me somewhat of the opossum, covered withthick, pure white fur, on which appeared a few black spots of variousshapes. I pointed him out at length to Macco. "He good eat, " hewhispered. "I catch him. " Several pieces of small ratan lay near us, and taking one of them, he formed a noose, with which in his hand hecrept towards the tree. On considering what the animal could be, Irecollected one called the cuscus, a picture of which I had seen in oneof Mr Hooker's books. "Yes, I am sure that must be a cuscus. It is amarsupial, or pouch-possessing animal, like the kangaroo, " I said toOliver. Macco quickly climbed the tree, and reached a branch just abovethe cuscus. Not till then did the creature catch sight of him, andbegan moving along the branch, but at a very slow pace. Maccoimmediately climbed down towards us and followed it. Just, however, ashe was approaching, cuscus let go his hold, hanging down by his tail. It was a fatal manoeuvre, for Macco's noose was immediately let drop, and quickly drawn over the head of poor cuscus, who in vain tried toliberate himself with his claws. He was now a captive, and Macco, keeping the noose tight, descended the tree. Cuscus held on by his longprehensile tail; but Macco pulled and pulled, and down the animal camewith a flop to the ground. His claws were so sharp, that it was ratherdifficult to take hold of him without the risk of being severelyscratched. Macco called out to us to bring him one of the bamboospears. With this he transfixed the poor creature to the ground; buteven then it struggled, and not till he had made use of his knife, halfsevering the head from the body, did the creature die. It lookedsomewhat, in its white, woolly covering, like a small, fat lamb; but ithad short legs, hand-like feet, with large claws. 

"He make bery good dinner for us, " observed Macco. "No fear of ourstarving. Dat good t'ing. "

Oliver and I were very glad, and thanked him very much for catching thecreature. However, I urged him to go back at once, that we mightcontinue our work on the sago-tree, for I was sure that, though byeating flesh and fish we might support our lives, we should not retainour health without bread, or a substitute for it, which the sago wouldafford. From the height of the sun, in addition to the hints of our ownappetites, we guessed that it was already past noon. We thereforeproposed returning with the cuscus to our hut. Tying up the legs of ourprize with the ratan, we passed a piece of bamboo through them, and tookour way by the path we had cut to the beach. Our fire was out, and thenumber of flies collected round our mollusc made us doubtful whether wewere not too late to preserve it from destruction. 

"Soon drive dem away, " said Macco, and bringing fresh fuel, he piled itup under the triangle. "I get fire dis time, " he said. "I see man onboard de prow do it de oder day. "

Taking a piece of bamboo sharpened like a knife in one hand, he heldanother piece in the other, split in two, with the convex partuppermost, in which he had cut a small notch. He began passing thesharp piece slowly over the other, as a fiddler does his bow over hisfiddle--strings, increasing in rapidity, till, in a very short time, thepowder produced by the friction ignited, and fell down upon the ashes. This he quickly blew up, and even more rapidly than I could have donewith my burning-glass, a flame was produced. The smoke which ascendedsoon sent some of the flies to a distance, while the others fell downinto the fire. This gave us a hint that we must not leave any of ourfood exposed, or that it would very quickly be destroyed. 

"Cuscus better for dinner dan dis, " he said, for he had heard me namethe creature; and he at once began to draw off the skin; then cuttingsome slices off the animal, he soon had them toasting on forked sticksbefore the fire. 

"I wish I had some salt, " I observed, pointing to the large shell inwhich we had boiled our eggs. The water had evaporated, leaving thesides and stones covered with saline particles. By scraping this off, we had an ample supply of salt for our meat. 

"It strikes me, Mr Walter, " said Oliver, "that we may be able tomanufacture enough salt to preserve the animals we kill, for the timemay come when we may not be able to obtain any, and possibly it might bea better way of preserving them than by drying them in the smoke. "

"In dry, cool weather we might do so, " I observed; "but in this hotclimate I doubt whether we could get the salt in with sufficientrapidity to stop putrefaction. However, of course, it would assist inpreserving the meat. "

"I am afraid you are right, Mr Walter, " he answered. "At all events, it is satisfactory to know that we can procure salt for our daily use. "

"Oliver, " I said, "I must ask a favour of you--it is, not to call me MrWalter. A common misfortune has made us brothers, and as a brother, Iam sure, I shall ever look upon you. "

"I will do what you wish, " said Oliver, "for I owe my life to you; yet, though I regard you as a brother, I do not feel myself your equal. "

"Do not talk of that, my dear fellow, " I said. "We will not bandycompliments. I should have been very miserable had I been left on thisisland by myself, or even with so honest a fellow as our dark-skinnedfriend here; for though we two might have been like Robinson Crusoe andhis man Friday, I have often thought that Crusoe must have passed manydull and melancholy hours, without a companion with whom he couldexchange ideas on equal terms. "

I felt much more at my ease after I had said this to Oliver. I had longlooked upon him as a very superior lad. His earnest piety, his courageand his coolness, had made me greatly respect him. Had I been told tochoose a companion in the situation in which I was placed, I certainlyshould have selected him. Our meal over, we went back to our sago-tree, and commenced our work. We made some progress, but still clasp-kniveswere very inadequate tools for the work we had undertaken. Every nowand then, as we were labouring on silently, we heard the same cry ofWawk--wawk--wawk!--Wok--wok--wok! and caught sight of magnificent birdsflitting among the higher branches of the trees, but so rapidly did theymove, that we could scarcely distinguish their forms. We knew them, however, to be birds of paradise, which Mr Hooker had fully describedto us. I knew from this that we must be on an island very close to theshores of New Guinea, as Mr Hooker had told me these birds are onlyfound in that vast country, or in the surrounding islands. WhenEuropeans first arrived at the Moluccas to obtain cloves and nutmegs, which were then supposed to be rare, and considered of great value, theysaw, in the possession of the natives, dried skins of birds of beautifulplumage and unusual shape. On inquiring their name, they were told thatthey were God's birds. As the bodies shown them had neither feet norwings, they easily believed the story they heard, that they had fallenfrom the sun, and the Portuguese therefore called them birds of the sun. The Dutch, who came afterwards, gave them the name of birds ofparadise. One of their early writers declared that no one had ever seenthem alive, that they existed only in the air, invariably keeping theirheads towards the sun, and never reaching earth till they died. Even aslate as 1760 they were supposed to have no feet, and Linnaeus calls themfootless birds of paradise. Another account says that they come to someof the spice islands of the East to eat nutmegs, which so intoxicatethem, that they fall down senseless, and are then killed. Mr Hooker, however, assured me that they were found only in New Guinea, and in afew groups of islands in its immediate neighbourhood. There is aconsiderable number of species of this bird, all of which have amagnificent plumage. They are of moderate size, and are allied in theirhabits and structure to crows, starlings, and to the Australianhoney-suckers. I longed to get some of these beautiful birds; but atpresent we had too much important work on which our existence mightdepend to allow me to make an attempt to obtain them. 

We laboured on till the sun nearly reached the horizon, and then hurriedback to our hut. As may be supposed, as we passed along the shore wetook an anxious look-out in every direction to ascertain if any sail wasin sight; but the distant horizon still remained unbroken, as it hadbeen since the prow which had brought us to the island had disappearedacross it. 

I was still unwilling to attack the mollusc; but Macco, cutting off someslices, toasted them before the fire, and declared them very good. Ipreferred supping on the remainder of the turtle's eggs, as did Oliver. He, however, tried a bit of the mollusc, but agreed that, unless moreperfectly cooked, it was likely to prove very indigestible. Havingfinished our repast, we crept into our hut. I should have said we hadstrewn it thickly with leaves to serve as a mattress. The nights werewarm, and as there was no wind, we required no covering beyond thatafforded us by the roof. We agreed, however, that as soon as we couldmanufacture some sago, we would build a more substantial mansion, inwhich we might be able to live should the rains come on. 

I cannot describe the incidents of each day; for having no note-book, they are somewhat mixed up in my memory. For two days we laboured on atthe tree, and had now begun to make some progress. I became somewhateager at length, and hacked away incautiously with my knife. In sodoing, I caught it in the wood; and in drawing it out again, snapped theblade across. Here was indeed a misfortune. 

"O Massa Walter, " exclaimed Macco, "dat bad!"

"It is indeed, " I said; "for though you and Oliver may in time getthrough the trunk with your knives, it will certainly take much longer. "

"Not so certain of dat, " said Macco. "An idea strike me. You take myknife--don't break it, though--and I come back by-and-by and see what Ican do. "

Saying this, he handed me his knife, and with greater caution Icontinued my task. 

"We must be content to chop out a little at a time, " observed Oliver. "Perseverance will succeed in the end. It might even be done with apenknife, if we did not attempt to work too quickly. "

Macco, after being absent an hour, returned with several articles in hishand. One was a thick flat shell, something like an oyster-shell, onlyvery much larger. He had also brought some pieces of wood, with somefibre to serve as string, and some small sticks of bamboo. He sat downnear us, and taking the shell, formed with the bamboo a small drillingmachine. With wonderful rapidity he worked away, drilling first onehole and then another in the shell, till he had formed a line completelyacross it. He now asked for his knife, and shaped away the wood he hadbrought. Placing two pieces, one on each side of the shell, withanother at the back, he secured the whole together by means of thefibre, binding it round and round through the holes, till he had formeda serviceable-looking axe. 

"Dere, " he said, lifting the weapon. 

"Let me have it!" I exclaimed. "I will work away gladly with it. "

"No, no, Massa Walter, " he answered. "I make de axe, I use it; if youmake it, you use it. "

Macco, lifting his newly-made axe, advanced to the tree, and beganchopping away with careful and delicate strokes. He cut off only verythin slices at a time, but by degrees he increased the rapidity of hisstrokes, and I soon saw would produce far greater effect than we coulddo with our knives. When he stopped, we set to work again. By the endof the day, we calculated that we had got through more than half of thetrunk. It showed, at all events, what perseverance could do; and ingood spirits we returned to the shore. It was some time before sunset, but we were anxious to try and find some more turtles' eggs. In vain, however, we searched; and thinking that we might possibly find some morefurther on, we continued our walk along the shore. We had gone somedistance without meeting with any success, when, the brushwood appearingsomewhat lighter, we determined to proceed a little way inland. We hadnot gone far when we found a large mound fully six feet high, and, Idaresay, not less than twelve feet across. What it could be, we couldnot at first tell. It seemed as if a building of some sort had stoodthere, and the whole had tumbled down and been broken to atoms. We hadour bamboo spades with us, so we took it into our heads to dig into themound. It appeared to be composed, on examination, of dead leaves, stones, earth, and rotten wood, and sticks of all sorts--indeed, everyvariety of rubbish. At first I thought it might possibly be an ant'snest, as I had read of the curious buildings formed by those creatures. I had begun on one side; but Oliver went to the very top, and begandigging away. Macco could not assist us, as he said he had seen nothingof the sort before. One thing we were certain of, that the mound wasartificial. 

"I am afraid we are only wasting our time, " I observed; "and it will bebetter to go back to the shore to look for turtles' eggs; and perhaps wemay catch a turtle itself. "

I had already begun to walk away, expecting my companions to follow, when Oliver cried out, "Stay!--stay!--see here!" and he lifted up alarge egg of a light brick-red colour, fully as large as that of a swan. I hurried back, and now, assisting him to dig, we uncovered aconsiderable number--two or three dozen at least. I now recollectedhaving heard from Mr Hooker of a bird called the megapodius, which laysits eggs in large heaps. It is said that a number of birds make thesemounds together. For this purpose they are furnished with large feetand long curved claws, to enable them to scrape up the dirt and rubbish. This they are supposed to do by labouring together; and they then, making a hole in the centre, lay their eggs in it and cover them up. The heat caused by the fermenting leaves is sufficient to hatch theeggs; and the young birds then work their own way out of the mound, andrun off in a most independent manner into the woods, picking up theirfood as they go. They are quite independent of parental control, andseem at once to obtain all the knowledge they are ever likely topossess. We determined to watch for the birds themselves, when we hadtime, to learn more about them. Of the fact that they thus lay theireggs, we now had a very pleasant proof. 

"Stay, " said Macco; "I make baskets to carry de eggs. "

Ascending a tall palm-tree, he cat from the top some fan like leaves, and descending, speedily wove them into three baskets, sufficient tocarry away our prize. We left, however, a portion to be hatched, notliking to take the whole--indeed, there were more than we shouldprobably require while they remained good. We had not got far withthem, when a dreadful idea struck me. 

"Suppose they are nearly hatched, " I said; "I am afraid they would beuneatable!"

Macco understood me, and laughed heartily. "Oh, dem bery good, " heanswered. "Little bird better dan big, bird. "

However, I could not agree with him. To satisfy myself, I at once brokeone. Greatly to my delight I found that it was perfectly fresh; andprobably, had we approached the mound more cautiously, we might havefound the parent birds in the neighbourhood, for it was evident that theeggs could only just have been laid. 

As may be supposed, we made a hearty supper. On examining our larder, we found that the flesh of the cuscus was still perfectly fresh. Atfirst I had some repugnance to eating a new animal. However, the steakswhich Macco cut from the creature's fat sides looked so tempting that Idid not refuse the portion he offered me, and found it very delicate. As the eggs were more likely to keep than the flesh of the animal, weagreed to preserve it for our morning's meal, cooking only one, which wedivided amongst us. A couple we agreed would be sufficient for a heartymeal; indeed, one was almost enough to satisfy a moderate appetite. While we were eating it, we discussed the best plan for keeping oureggs. 

"What do you say to trying to hatch some of them?" said Oliver. "We maythen have some poultry about us, as I suppose, if we were to begin whenthe birds are first hatched, we might tame them, and then, in case ofnecessity, we may kill them for food. "

There appeared to be no great difficulty in imitating the parents' wayof building. We therefore constructed a mound, similar in character tothe one we had discovered, and placed half-a-dozen eggs at the samedepth that we had found them. And, as far as we could recollect, in thesame position. The others were hung up in the air on the branch of atree in baskets, that they might be kept as cool as possible, hopingthus that they would remain fit for food till they were exhausted. 

"What cause we have to be thankful!" said Oliver. "See tow bountifullywe are supplied with food; and the care thus taken of us by a kindProvidence should make us trust that we may some day be rescued from ourposition, and restored to our friends. "

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

THE TREASURES OF OUR ISLAND. 

The next morning, as we took our way to the sago wood, our ears weresaluted by the loud cries of some of the birds of paradise; and lookingup, we saw a vast number of them collected on the tops of some loftytrees in the forest, having immense heads of wide-spreading brancheswith scanty foliage, though with large leaves. Suddenly the birds beganto move about in the most extraordinary manner, stretching out theirnecks, raising their beautifully-tinted plumes, and elevating theirwings, which they kept in a continual state of vibration. Now they flewfrom branch to branch backwards and forwards, so that the trees appearedfilled with waving plumes, and every variety of form and colour. "Why, they are dancing in the air!" exclaimed Oliver; and truly it seemed asif they were expressly performing a dance for our entertainment. Thewings appeared to be raised directly over the back. The head wasstretched out, bending downwards; and the long hinder feathers wereelevated and expanded, forming two superb golden fans, striped with deepred at the base, and fading away into the pale brown tint of the body. Their heads were yellow, their throat emerald-green--though even thebright tints were scarcely perceptible amid the rich golden glory whichwaved above them. They appeared to be of the size of crows, the bodiesbeing of a rich coffee brown. Their long gold and orange feathers, which form their most conspicuous ornament, spring from the sidesbeneath each wing; and I found afterwards, when I examined one of thebirds, that when in repose they are partly concealed by them. 

We could scarcely move from the spot, so delighted were we with thebeautiful appearance of these magnificent birds. Now and then, also, superb butterflies of gorgeous colours flew by us; while here and there, as the sunlight penetrated amongst the branches of the trees, we saw, creeping along the ground or up the stems, numbers of glitteringbeetles, of equally beautiful tints. 

At length, however, we repaired to our sago-tree. Macco used hisnewly-formed axe with as much judgment as at first; we as before workingaway at intervals with our knives. At length he exclaimed, "Me t'inktree fall now. You go to end of rope and haul, haul. Take care farenough off; and I cut, cut. "

Macco again shouted; and Oliver and I hauling with all our might, we sawthe lofty tree bending forward. We ran back even further than wasnecessary, and down it came with a crash upon the ground, which echoedthrough the forest, and startled several creatures, which went flying orleaping, it seemed to us, among the branches or over the ground. One, however, in a little time came back again, and we saw a curious blackface looking down upon us. "A monkey or baboon!" I cried out. Achattering cry was the answer, and the black face disappeared among thebranches. 

We could do little more towards preparing the sago that evening. Onpassing through a more open part of the forest, our eyes were gladdenedby seeing some large fruit hanging from the top of some palm-trees. "Cocoa-nut!--cocoa-nut!" cried Macco. Yes; there was the long-covetedcocoa-nut; and apparently mature. Macco, as may be supposed, was veryquickly at the top of the tree, and engaged in throwing down the nuts. 

"Stay!" I cried out; "don't pick more than are necessary, and we mayhave them fresh. "

We had soon torn off the fibrous covering, and knocked a hole in one ofthe eyes. How deliciously cool and sweet did the juice inside themtaste!

"That is refreshing!" exclaimed Oliver. "I am glad we have begun on thesago-tree, or we might have been lazy, and not have taken the trouble tocut it down. "

"Yes, indeed, " I answered; "and remember the cocoa-nuts will only lastfor a time, whereas the sago will keep as long as we require it. " Herewas another addition to our store of provisions, for which we had trulycause to be thankful. 

Next morning we set to work to cut off the leaves and leaf-stalks, andwe then took off a strip of bark from the upper part of the trunk. Wenow had the pithy matter exposed, which in the upper part is of snowywhiteness, and of the consistency of a hardish pear, with woody fibresrunning through it, a quarter of an inch from each other. We had seen, the pith removed by means of a club, with which it is pounded whilestill in the trunk. Our next work, accordingly, was to form a couple ofclubs for the purpose. It was a difficult matter, however, to cut apiece of hard wood suitable for our object. After hunting about forsome time, we could find nothing to suit us. At last it occurred to methat we might load the end of a stout piece of bamboo, which might, atall events, do better than nothing. We accordingly cut some pieces, andgoing to the shore, fixed in the bottom of each a lump of coral rock, which Macco managed to secure in a neat and at the same time thoroughmanner. With these we commenced operations, and though the process wasslower than it might otherwise have been, we found that we could manageto beat out a considerable quantity of sago pith. 

While Oliver and I were proceeding with this work, Macco who was farmore ingenious than we were, commenced the operation of the washingmachine. This he formed of the large sheathing bases of the leaves, inthe shape of a trough. The object is to strain the sago pith. With thefibrous covering from the leaf-stalks of the cocoa-nuts he soon twisteda net-like strainer. The trough, I should say, is deep in the centreand very shallow at the end; thus the starch which is dissolved sinksdown to the bottom of the trough, while the water runs away from theupper part. Macco made also some baskets out of the sheathing bases ofthe leaves, in which we might carry the sago. 

We now set out with our materials to our spring. There was not as muchwater as we should have desired, but still it seemed to come bubbling upin sufficient quantity for our purpose, without fear of exhausting thesupply. Macco, having formed a number of trestles of pieces of bamboosticks, rested the trough between the forks, the straining place beingplaced on higher trestles than the strainer in the centre, so that thewater might run down into the trough below. The strainer was nowstretched across the upper part of the trough, and putting in our sago, Macco began to pour the water from the shell which he had brought forthe purpose. We eagerly watched the process. In a short time a gooddeal of thick matter seemed to run off, leaving only refuse in the net. This refuse we threw aside, and supplied its place with fresh sago. This we continued doing till our trough was nearly full, and the waterbeing allowed to run off, we found a fine mass of sago starch with aslightly red tinge. We now made this up into thick cylindrical masses, as we had seen done before, and covered them up with the sago leaves. 

Truly thankful for our success, we carried off the sago we had thusmanufactured to our encampment. We agreed, however, before commencingany other operation, to turn all the pith we had obtained into sago, aswe might not otherwise have time to manufacture a further supply. Ourdifficulty was to cook it. We had seen it eaten boiled with water. Itthen forms a thick glutinous mass, and salt is mixed with it to give itflavour, as it is of a somewhat astringent taste. We tried boiling somein one of our shells; but before the sago was sufficiently boiled theshell caught fire. We, however, managed to eat it, and mixing it withsalt, found it palatable. We then determined to try and make some breadof it. To do this, however, we had to build an oven. This, withoutdifficulty, we formed in the earth. We then filled it with hot embers. Having pounded our sago in a shell, we mixed it with water, and made itinto small cakes. These we placed on stones in the oven. In our firstexperiment we burned up our cakes, as we kept them too long in. We thenagreed that we would try and make a baking-pan, such as we had seenformed. This is a square box made of clay, with several divisions, intoeach of which a cake is placed sideways. The difficulty, however, wasto form this oven; and we agreed that we would try and find some clayand manufacture one. At the next attempt we kept the cakes in a muchshorter time, and found them sufficiently palatable. We were occupiedfor more than a week in manufacturing our sago. It was probably veryinferior to what is made by more experienced persons. At the same timeit was wholesome, and would be a great addition to the animal food wewere likely to procure. 

One evening, as we approached our hut, after our day's work was over, weheard a noise inside. We approached noiselessly, with our bamboo spearsready for use, thinking, probably, that wine animal had got inside. Just as we were within ten yards of the entrance, out popped a largeblack creature, which turned round chattering and grinning at us, andthen bolted off as fast as it could, with a lump of sago in its paws. "Monkey! monkey!" cried Macco, giving chase with his spear. Thecreature was, however, I saw, a baboon, from having no tail, or animperceptible tail if he had one, the part he turned towards us beingbare of hair, and of a ruddy hue. He was far too nimble, however, evenfor Macco to overtake him, and up he sprang into a tree, goingchattering among the branches, dropping the sago, however, in hisflight. I recognised, as he turned round, the face I had seen watchingus when we were making the sago. 

We agreed that we must secure our provisions, or he, having discoveredour store, would perhaps return with many companions to pilfer it. Iheard afterwards that only one species of baboon is found thus far east, probably introduced by Malay seamen, who constantly carry baboons andmonkeys on board their vessels. We agreed, indeed, that it was now timeto begin a hut, in which we could sit more comfortably during theevening, and which would shelter us from the rains, which I knew werelikely to occur before long. The rich vegetation which covered theisland would not, I knew, exist, unless frequently watered by heavyshowers. 

We agreed to call our house Bamboo Villa. We first stuck into theground a number of stout bamboos, and then secured, at about six feetfrom the ground, to the uprights, horizontally, some bamboos almost ofthe same thickness. These formed the beams on which we rested ourfloor. The floor was composed of the mid-ribs of the sago-palm, splitin two, and supported beneath by poles. The sides were of the samematerial. Our work, the framework of which was of bamboo, was thatchedwith the smaller mid-ribs, and with the leaves of the sago-palm foliage, tied in bundles, side by side. These, however, being very thick, formeda covering which kept out the heat of the sun as well as the rain, avery important consideration in that climate. A ladder of bambooenabled us to reach the door of our house. 

In this abode we hoped better to preserve our provisions, and to be freealso from insects or any reptiles which might exist on the island. Wehad frequently caught sight in the distance of creatures moving aboutamong the thickly-growing trees, but had been unable to tell what theywere. We had also seen movements amongst the dense mass of leaves whichcovered the ground, and had supposed them to be lizards and snakes, orother crawling things. 

As soon as our house was finished we manufactured a sago oven, which webaked in the sun. It was, however, of a very fragile nature, and wefeared would not answer very well for our cakes--to use it, indeed, wewere obliged to increase its size. When all was ready, we prepared somecakes. This we did by drying the sago thoroughly in the sun, thenpounding it in a shell into a fine powder. Keeping some of the powderto sprinkle the oven with, we made the rest into cakes. Having got theoven heated, we put in our baking-pan, with a piece of palm-leaf overit, and then closed up the hole with stones and earth. In a short timewe again opened the mouth of the oven, when lo, and behold, our pan hadburst asunder, and though the cakes were pretty well done, pieces ofclay were sticking to them on every side. It took us some time to pickthem out before the cakes were at all fit to eat; indeed, an epicurewould certainly not have considered them palatable. What would we nothave given for a good pot in which to boil our water, and a well-madepan for baking our cakes!

"There is no use wishing for them, " exclaimed Oliver; "we must make thebest use of the materials at hand. "

We determined not to be defeated, and our next pan was made of clay, andstrengthened with pieces of bamboo in the inside. We began baking it inthe sun, and then carried it to our oven, which was only slightlyheated. We then added more fuel, and closed it up. On opening it weonly let in a little air at a time, and this allowed it to cool slowly. On taking it out, not a crack was perceptible. On examining it, when itwas thoroughly cool, we had hopes that it would answer better than itspredecessor. The next time we made some cakes we pounded some cocoa-nutwith them. We then heated our oven, and put in our pan full of cakes. In about five or six minutes we again opened it, and drawing out thepan, we saw the cakes well cooked, and the pan unbroken. 

We had been too busy to go hunting; but we determined, as soon as ourhouse was completed in every respect, to do so systematically. We hopedto have no difficulty in procuring a cuscus occasionally, and as therewere evidently many birds on the island, to trap them or kill them insome other way. We talked of forming cross-bows, and we hoped to findsome elastic wood for the purpose. Still, we had a longing forvegetables. We found a delicate-looking plant, which had nothingsuspicious about it, for I knew the appearance of several of the noxiousplants. On digging down we discovered a root to it. Macco said hethought that it was wholesome, and volunteered to try it. We agreedthat it would be better for one person to do so, and to take only alittle at a time, that, should it have any bad qualities, we mightdiscover them before serious injury was done to any of us. Weaccordingly boiled some in a shell with some hot stones, and Macco, taking a little, declared it very good. Next day he ate rather more ofit, and in a short time took a considerable quantity mixed with someshell-fish, which we had just before procured. Its wholesome nature wasnow satisfactorily ascertained, and we had thus another article of foodon which we could depend. 

Among the many beautiful objects in our way were the groups of bamboos. Botanically, the bamboo is looked upon as grass, but, practically, it isa tree, as it sometimes attains the height of seventy or eighty feet. In many of the places we had visited we found the native huts built ofit. For this purpose the people split it open, and press it out flat. To strengthen the walls, other perpendicular and horizontal pieces arefixed to it. The masts of small vessels are made of it, as well asspars, and drinking-cups and vessels of all sorts. The more savagetribes still make their weapons of bamboo, as, when slightly burned, asharp edge like a knife can be given to it; indeed, the pointed end of abamboo makes a formidable spear, which an unarmed man would not wish toencounter. 

I cannot give a full account of our residence on the island. We werenever without an ample supply of provisions, both vegetable and animal. A fortnight had passed since we had buried the eggs in the mound, andhad almost forgotten all about them, when, as Oliver and I were seatedin our hut, we heard Macco shouting out, "Come!--see! see!" We hurriedout, and remarked a curious commotion on the top of the mound we hadthrown up. Presently, one head popped out from the earth, and thenanother, and another, and a curious half-fledged bird emerged, andpointing its head inland, began to run away towards the wood. Maccomade chase, and brought it back. We, in the meantime, seized theremainder of the little creatures as they emerged from their curioushatching-ground, and carried them off to the hut. They seemed veryunwilling to stay there, till we placed some sago flour and other foodbefore them. They instantly began pecking it up, as if they had beenlong accustomed to feeding. Nothing seemed to satisfy them, and we weresurprised at the quantity of food they managed to swallow. I never sawsuch independent little creatures. It was satisfactory to know that wewere not depriving an affectionate hen of her offspring. As we wereanxious to preserve them, we made a pen of bamboo sticks closely stuckin the ground, in a circle of about a couple of yards in diameter. Ittook us some time to do this. As soon as the pen was finished we putthe brush-turkeys--for such we supposed they were--inside it, throwingin at the same time a supply of food. The little creatures ran roundand round, but finding they could not get out, began to peck away at thefood. Supposing that, as they took to the woods, they would requiresome shelter, we threw in a quantity of leaves, and small branches, andtwigs. Under these, when they could eat no more, they went to roost, apparently very well contented with their quarters. 

Well satisfied with our success, we searched for some time, but withoutfinding another mound; indeed, the birds which made them did not appearto be very common in the island. However, we could not make much wayinto the interior on account of the thick jungle, though here and therewere a few open glades through which we could pass along with tolerableease. We had reached one of these glades when we saw directly before usa brown animal jumping along over the ground. "A kangaroo! a kangaroo!"exclaimed Oliver. "It is so like the pictures of one. " We, of course, made chase, but the kangaroo--for a species of that animal it was--sooncaught sight of us. Greatly to our surprise, however, when it came tothe end of the glade, instead of forcing its way through the thicket, orturning round to stand at bay, it began to climb up the nearest tree. It did not climb very fast, however, and had we been somewhat nearer wemight have struck it with our spears. By the time we got up it hadclimbed above our reach. I then remembered reading of a tree kangaroowhich is supplied with powerful claws on the fore-feet. Once up in thetree, it did not appear to be much frightened at us, and we had timemore particularly to observe it. It had a hairy tail, much finer thanthe ordinary kangaroo, and we observed as it went over the ground thatit had not used it as a support, as the Australian kangaroo does. 

Macco proposed climbing the tree to attack it, but we thought it wouldbe dangerous for him to make the attempt, as the creature might seizehim in its claws, and tear his skin. He laughed at the notion, andremarked, "If he do dat, he tumble down. No, no; you let me alone. Yougo away, I kill kangaroo!"

Saying this, he made a circuit through the thick forest, so as to getthe tree between himself and the branch on which the kangaroo wassitting. We, meantime, retired down the glade. As soon as the animalsaw that we were at a distance, he began tearing away the leaves from abranch and eating them voraciously. Macco, hanging the spear about hisneck, climbed up a neighbouring tree, which was united to the one onwhich the kangaroo was sitting by a strong band of ratan. Along this, finding it secure, he cautiously climbed, till he gained a branchdirectly above the kangaroo. We watched him anxiously, afraid to movelest we should disturb the animal. He seemed to be considering whetherhis spear was long enough to reach it. Then we saw him cautiously stoopdown over the branch. The moment the kangaroo stopped eating, he drewback and remained still as death. When the animal again commencedtearing off the twigs, he cautiously approached. At length he seemedsatisfied that he was in a good position, and raising his spear, hedarted it down directly on the animal's neck. It must have pierced thespine, for the creature instantly dropped off the branch and lay withoutmoving on the ground. We ran up as fast as our legs could carry us, butMacco was on the spot before us, and examining the creature. He seemedsatisfied that it was perfectly dead. It had a graceful, mild-lookinghead, and, except in the points I have mentioned, was in all respectslike an ordinary kangaroo, though not so large as the animals I had readof in Australia. It was indeed a prize to us, for we had not killed acuscus for some time, and had been living on shell-fish, sago, andcocoa-nuts, with now and then a few turtle's eggs. Fastening the legsof our prize round a piece of the universally useful bamboo, we bore itoff in triumph to our mansion, and very soon had some delicious steakscooking before our fire. 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

CARRIED OFF BY SAVAGES. 

I do not know whether a more than usually substantial supper made ussleep sounder than we were wont to do, but the sun had already risenwhen, the next morning, I started up, hearing as I fancied some strangenoises near us. My two companions were still asleep on their bamboocouches on either side of the hut. The noises seemed to me like humanvoices. Oliver and Macco must have heard them also, for directlyafterwards they also started up, and looked about them with a somewhatstartled expression of countenance. 

We sprang to the door of the hut. On opening it, we saw directly belowit a number of dark-skinned savages, almost destitute of clothing, someof them having huge black mop heads, while others had simply thickwoolly hair. From this I knew them at once, as well as from theirstrongly-marked, ferocious features, to be Papuans, or inhabitants ofNew Guinea. They seemed as much surprised at seeing us as we were atseeing them, and shouted out to us in a language we of course could notunderstand. By their signs, however, we knew that they were telling usto come down to them. This, from their unprepossessing appearance, wewere not well-disposed to do. Probably they supposed we possessedfire-arms, and were therefore unwilling to approach nearer. They hadjust landed, we knew, from seeing two long, low canoes with high stemsand sterns rudely carved and surmounted by plumes of feathers. A row ofmother-of-pearl shells apparently ornamented each side of the gunwale. The men were armed with bows and arrows and huge clubs. Some of themalso had spears in their hands, but we saw no guns among them. This wassatisfactory. However, from their numbers we knew too well that theycould easily overpower us, if they had evil intentions. 

Again they shouted to us, and we shouted in return, putting out ourhands, and making other signs to show that we desired to be friends. They only answered by still louder shouts, some of them apparentlylaughing at our appearance. They now began to approach, one partycoming up on one side, one on another, and a third in the centre. Westill held our post, hoping that they might not come to extremities. Wethought, too, that perhaps, seeing three people at the door, they mightsuppose others were within, and not be aware of how far superior theywere in force to us. As they advanced they discovered our brush-turkeypen, and, greatly to our distress, some of them instantly stooped over, and began to seize the birds, and to fasten them by their legs roundtheir waists. Others rushed at the body of the kangaroo, which hung bythe legs to the branch of a tree, and immediately began cutting it up, each man appropriating a portion. 

"I hope they will be content with robbing us, and go away, " said Oliver. 

"I am afraid not, " I answered. "They will soon find how few we are tooppose them, and will not be content until they carry off everything wepossess, even if they do not kill us. They mean mischief, depend onthat. "

The savages having searched about, and finding nothing else on which tolay their hands, approached still nearer our hut. 

"If they attack us we will sell our lives dearly, " I said to Oliver. 

"I am afraid we must do so, " he answered. "I wish to fight for yoursake, though for myself I scarcely think I should do so. "

Thinking that possibly, after all, they might go away without furthermolesting us, we lifted up our ladder and shut the door. Scarcely hadwe done so, than we felt the house violently shaken, and on looking outonce more I found that a number of men had got hold of the posts onwhich it rested, and seemed attempting to shake it down. They shook, and shook, and shook; but it was so strongly secured in the ground, thattheir united strength could not pull it down. All the time they wereshouting and crying to each other, every now and then giving way tohoarse laughter, which occasionally broke into shrieks of merriment. "Bery good fun for dem, but bad for us, " observed Macco, as the violentshocks made us expect every instant to be hurled to the ground. Atlength they stopped, and there was an ominous silence. We felt aspeople do during the lull of a hurricane, when they know it will comeback with tenfold force. Presently we heard the savages crying outlouder than ever, and directly afterwards thin wreaths of smoke began toascend through the flooring. They were about, we dreaded, to burn usout. Soon the crackling flames ascended. We had no help for it; so, throwing open the door, we sprang to the ground. We were each of usinstantly surrounded by a number of savages. One black fellow, with ahuge head of frizzled-out hair, and a dark heavy club in his hand, seized hold of me, and I thought he was about to dash my brains out withhis weapon. Others, in like manner caught my companions. I thought mylast moment had come, and expected every instant to see my friendsstruck to the ground. No sooner had we jumped down than they began torake out the fire and to pull down the burning portions, though theywere only just in time to save the hut from destruction. Immediately anumber of them rushed up, and began to bring out our stores of sago anddried mollusc, our cocoa-nuts, and other articles of food. They seemedwell pleased with their prize. These they quickly divided amongthemselves. 

The big man with a mop head now gave certain orders to several of hiscompanions, who hurried off into the wood. They soon returned with somefine pieces of ratan, with which they immediately bound our arms behindus, and our legs so close together, that we could with difficulty walk. This being done, they all sat down and began to consume our provisions, a large portion of which they quickly devoured. On seeing water in oneof our shells, they made signs to Macco to ask where we got it from, andordered him to lead a party to the spot. Going to their canoes, theyreturned with a number of long jars and small casks, made of the thickends of large bamboos. The savages had apparently touched at our islandfor the sake of getting food or water. Having supplied themselves withthis necessary article, they unceremoniously dragged us on board theircanoes. Oliver and I were taken to one, and poor Macco to the other. He looked very disconsolate when he saw that he was to be separated fromus. I confess I felt very uncomfortable at the thoughts of being intheir power, for I had heard that they were not only fierce andtreacherous, but addicted to cannibalism, if they were not regularcannibals. Still Oliver and I agreed that we would endeavour to show nosigns of fear. They seemed very well satisfied with the provisions withwhich our stores had supplied them. Before shoving off, however, aparty of them again landed, and went to the cocoa-nut grove, of theproduce of which they brought back a quantity. They now, getting outtheir paddles, began to glide away from the island where we had spent somany weeks. Looking back at it, we admired the numberless beauties itpossessed--beauties which no change of season in that latitude couldpossibly mar. There was one enemy, however, which might quickly scatterdestruction around. It was likely to proceed from the conical mountainin the centre of the island. Already there appeared to be a white smokeascending from the summit. 

"Perhaps, after all, " said Oliver, "we are taken away in time to besaved from destruction. See, our captors are watching the top of themountain; they too seem to think that something is likely to happen. Let us be thankful, then, that we have been removed in time; for had themountain burst forth while we were on the island, we could not possiblyhave escaped, if the lava or ashes had come down on our side of it. "

While he was speaking I was looking towards the mountain. Instead ofthe volumes of smoke which had hitherto been issuing forth, therespouted out a bright sheet of flame, which, expanding as it rose towardsthe sky, spread around like a vast fan, arching over and forming acanopy of fire above the island. Thus for an instant it hung suspended, threatening destruction to the smiling landscape below it. At the samemoment sounds like the loudest peals of rolling thunder rent the air, almost deafening us with their roar. Even our captors, not unaccustomedto such a spectacle, stood aghast, clutching each other's arms, andgazing with horror-stricken countenances at the mountain. "See, see!"cried Oliver; "how mercifully we have been preserved!"

Indeed we had; for down the mountain's side, half covering it, flowed ariver of burning liquid, setting fire to the trees and shrubs, theconflagration spreading far and wide, fanned by the breeze among theeasily ignited timber, while from the sky above there rained down denseshowers of glowing stones and hot cinders, till the late green islandbecame enveloped in flame, amid which the tall palms waved to and fro, as if struggling to escape from impending destruction. At the sametime, a shower of fine ashes began to fall on our heads. Thicker andthicker they came, obscuring the atmosphere, till we could merelydistinguish the pyramid of fire with its fanlike summit, and the widecircle of leaping flames which raged around it. In a short time thecanoe was thickly covered with ashes, which penetrated also through ourclothes, and filled our ears and nostrils, making even breathingpainful. The savages at length aroused themselves, and seizing theirpaddles, began with desperate strokes to urge their canoe away from theill-fated island. 

"O Walter, let us return thanks to our merciful Father in Heaven, thatwhat we thought so great a misfortune has been the means of ourpreservation, " said Oliver; "and never let us mistrust the kindprovidence with which he watches over us. "

We knelt down in the bottom of the canoe, and I joined Oliver in theprayer he offered up, the savages looking at us with surprise, unableprobably to comprehend in the remotest degree what we were about. 

I should say that some time had been spent after the events I havebriefly described had taken place. We had got to a distance from theburning island, and were once more in safety. Having become veryhungry, we made signs to our captors that we should like to have somefood. With a careless air they handed us some lumps of our own sago, and some pieces of cocoa-nut. We were compelled to take it, uncooked asit was; for though we showed by signs that we should like to have somebread made of it, they laughed at our request, and seemed to tell usthat it was good enough for such white-skinned slaves as we were. 

These New Guinea men had apparently been on a voyage to the northward, and were returning to their native land, which lay, we judged, somewhereto the south. We ate our hard sago-cake, which we could scarcely havegot down without the aid of the cocoa-nut. We again made signs that weshould like an entire cocoa-nut, that we might drink the juice. Theypointed in return to the water alongside, and mockingly, by signs, intimated that we might drink that. In vain we entreated that theywould give us some fresh water or a cocoa-nut. Our distress seemed toamuse them amazingly; for both, the chief and his men indulged in mostuproarious shouts of laughter, rolling about as if they were thoroughlytipsy. At length, however, when they had amused themselves sufficientlyat our expense, one of them threw a cocoa-nut, which hit Oliver on thehead. He could not help exhibiting some signs of suffering, which madethem again burst into fits of laughter; indeed, they appeared to be themerriest fellows, though savage in their merriment, that I had ever metwith. The juice, however, which we got from the cocoa-nut, Oliverdeclared, made ample amends for the treatment we had received. 

"I do not think they can intend to kill and eat us, " he observed, "orthey would feed us better than they are doing. We must see how we canbest win their good graces. If we could but do something to prove thatwe would be useful to them, we might obtain better treatment. "

"Very true, " I answered; "I will do my best to help you, if you canthink of anything. "

We could distinguish Macco sitting near the stern of the other canoe bythe different shape of his head, as well as by the seaman's woollenshirt he wore. He seemed to be sitting quietly, as if listening to theconversation of those around him. However, it was not likely that hecould comprehend anything of their language. Hour after hour thesavages paddled on, till at length we approached some rocky islets, towards which they steered. Here they landed, and lighting a fire, rudely cooked the remainder of our kangaroo. Not till we petitionedvery hard did they condescend to give us any portion of it. At length, however, they made signs that we might cut off what flesh we required, and we eagerly took advantage of the permission they granted. At thesame time, finding a bamboo cask of water at hand, we soon drained itscontents, and afterwards felt very much refreshed. The meal over, theyagain took to their canoes, and continued their voyage. How they couldmanage to cook their food on a long voyage, I could not discover. Oliver suggested that they perhaps lived on those occasions on coldprovisions; indeed, their sago-cakes would provide them with sufficientfood, if they ever did make long voyages, which, however, I suspectedthey did not. 

At length, however, we got close in with the coast, which we took to bethat of New Guinea. On either side, as far as the eye could reach, itwas covered with tall forest trees and dense brushwood. They wereconsiderably taller than those on our island--some of the most loftybeing draped with festoons of the creeping ratans, which gave them apeculiarly graceful appearance. The sands, unlike many of those of thevolcanic islands we had passed, were white and glittering, and the waterof the most transparent nature, so that, looking over the side, we couldsee far down into the depths of the ocean. In the distant interior roseup ranges of lofty mountains, appearing one beyond another, andextending, till lost to view by distance, both to the north and south. Altogether the country appeared magnificent in the extreme. Under othercircumstances I should have been delighted to visit it; but the idea ofhaving to live among such fierce-looking savages was terrible, especially when we could not help thinking that if they did not kill andeat us, they would at all events make us labour as slaves. 

Our captors, instead of landing, continued to proceed towards the south. As night approached, they ran into a little sandy bay, where, haulingup their canoes, which, notwithstanding their large size, were verylight, they all assembled on shore. We were now on that mysteriouscoast of New Guinea. Macco was allowed to come near us. I asked himwhether he thought we could manage to run away while our captors wereasleep. 

"Dey run faster dan we, " he answered, "and if dey catchy dey kill, andif dey kill dey eat. No, no, Massa Walter; we stay and try and makefriends. I tell dem big ship come soon and bring cloth, and knives, andhatchets, and all sorts of good t'ings for dem, if dey no hurt us. "

How Macco had contrived to explain this I could not understand, but heseemed very confident that they had comprehended him. Some of theparty, armed with bows and arrows, started away into the woods, whilethe others collected sticks and lighted a fire. The hunters soonreturned, bringing with them a tree kangaroo and a cuscus, with severallarge bats. The latter creatures I had seen before, and heard themcalled flying-foxes. They were very ugly, and one of them; which I tookup had a rank, powerful, foxy odour. One of the natives who saw methought I was going to eat it raw, I suppose, for he shouted out, and Iquickly dropped it. They immediately set to work to skin thesecreatures, and cutting them up, roasted them on sticks before the fire. Some rough sago, which they baked on the embers, was also produced. 

We sat apart from them, and they commenced their feast without intendingapparently to give us any. Macco, however, after waiting a few minutes, observed, "Dis no do;" and getting up, approached the savage-lookinggroup. Pointing to his mouth, he quietly stooped down, and was carryingoff one of the bats. 

"No, no, " I shouted; "bring us a piece of kangaroo or the other animal. "

The savages looked somewhat astonished at his audacity, but yet no oneprevented him. Throwing down the half-roasted bat, he placed severalpieces of the other meat on leaves, which served them as plates, andcame back to us with them in triumph. He then returned for some sago. With this food we made a tolerably hearty meal, and certainly felt ourspirits a little the better for it. The savages then, again going intothe thicket, brought out a number of bamboos, with some tall ferns, withwhich they constructed some rude huts, sufficient to hold all the party. We, imitating their example, did the same, and commending ourselves toHim who had hitherto so mercifully watched over us, lay down to sleep. 

By dawn the next morning the savages were on foot, and having consumedthe remains of their supper, began to shove off their boats. Maccomanaged to get hold of a little more sago and meat, with which we made ascanty breakfast. We were in hopes that they were going to leave usbehind, but they had no such intentions; and as soon as the boats werein the water, their mop-headed chief made signs to us to go on board--anorder we obeyed with as good a grace as we could command. The canoespaddled on the whole of the next day, the coast scenery being verysimilar to what we had previously passed. Towards evening we entered alarge bay completely sheltered from the sea. On one side of it, towardswhich they directed their course, we came in sight of what appeared tobe a village built out on the water. 

Their dwellings, if such they were, were curious, dilapidated edifices. They stood on platforms supported by posts, placed apparently withoutany attempt at regularity. Many of the posts were twisted and crooked, and looked as if they were tumbling down. The houses were very low, theroofs being in the shape of boats turned bottom upwards. They wereconnected with the land by long rude bridges, which seemed as if theycould scarcely support the weight of a person going over them. As wedrew nearer, we saw that the fronts of these dwellings were ornamentedwith rude carving, sometimes of the human figure, such as the grossestsavages alone could wish to exhibit. Under the roofs of the houses werehung as decorations rows of human skulls; trophies, we concluded, oftheir combats with neighbouring tribes. 

The canoes were received with loud shouts from the inhabitants of thevillage, who came out on the platforms to welcome them, lowering downsome roughly made ladders to enable them to ascend. Alongside theplatforms were a number of canoes of various sizes, some capable only ofcontaining one person, with outriggers to prevent them going over. Ourcaptors made a sign to us to follow them, and we now had to stand in arow and be inspected by their friends. We were arranged on theplatform, for the houses were far too low to allow of our standingupright in them. 

Fierce as the savages looked, they were most of them remarkably finemen, tall and athletic. The women, however, except a few who appearedto be very young, were most unattractive. Their features werestrongly-marked, and their dress coarse and disgusting. It consisted ofstripes of palm-leaves, worn tightly round the body, and reaching to theknees, and dirty in the extreme. Their hair, frizzled-out, was tied ina huge bunch at the back of the head. We saw them, while they weretalking and looking at us, forking it out with large wooden forks, having four or five prongs: indeed, an ordinary comb would have been oflittle service in such a mass of cranial vegetation. The women woreear-rings and necklaces arranged in a variety of ways. Some of them hadtwo necklaces, made of white beads or kangaroo teeth, which looked wellon their dark glossy skins. The ear-rings were composed of thick silveror copper wire, in hoops, the ends crossing each other. Some of themhad the ends of their necklaces attached to their ear-rings, and thenlooped up to the chignon behind, which had a very elegant appearance, ifanything could look elegant on such unprepossessing dames. 

The men had a far greater number of ornaments than the women, most ofthem composed of the teeth of small animals. They had finger-rings aswell as necklaces and ear-rings, and also bracelets. Some, too, worebands round the arm, just beneath the shoulder, with bunches ofbright-coloured feathers or hair attached to them. Others, also, woreanklets and bands, made of shell or brass-wire, below the knee. All thechiefs, and those who wished to be exquisites, carried a huge forkedcomb, which they continually employed in passing through their hair, much as I have seen people with large whiskers keep pulling at them whenthey had nothing better to do. 

We only hoped that our captors had formed a better opinion of us than wehad of them. They appeared undecided what to do with us. At last, however, the chief, whom we called Frizzlepate, made us a sign to enterone of the houses, and pointed to a little box-like room, into which wecould just manage to creep. The partition walls of the house wereformed of a sort of thatch, and the only articles of furniture we sawwithin were rude wooden plates and basins, with one or two metalcooking-vessels apparently, and a number of baskets and mats. Theirweapons were spears, bows, and clubs. The mats were evidently used forsleeping on. They were made of the broad leaves of the pandanus, sewntogether, with their usual neatness, in three layers. One end issewn-up, so that when used for sleeping it forms a kind of sack, servingat the same time for mattress and coverlid. We saw them also used inrainy weather, worn over the head, the sewn-up end being uppermost, serving thus the purpose of umbrella and greatcoat. Most of the menwore in their belts a chopping-knife and axe. Some of them had besidessmaller knives, and a skin pouch, with a bamboo case, containingbetel-root, tobacco, and lime. The mats, however, were certainly themost useful articles in their possession. They could be folded up in avery small space for travelling, both as a protection from rain and asbedding at night: indeed, they were equal in most respects to theMackintosh rugs used by our officers in campaigning. 

We were expecting to go supperless to our cramped-up bed, when a woman, with a more pleasing expression of countenance than most of those we hadseen, came to our room with a basket containing some plantains and yams, with a few cooked fish. She signed to us to take the contents and giveher back the basket, with which she immediately disappeared. Anxietyfor the future would have kept us awake, had not our ears been assailedby the loud chattering and laughter of the natives in the hut in whichwe were located, as well as in those around us. Even in that small hutthere must have been a dozen or twenty people, which was not surprising, if they were contented with the small space they had awarded us. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

OUR ADVENTURES IN NEW GUINEA. 

Next morning, at an early hour, the whole community was on foot. Themen came out, and sat themselves down on their platforms, where theybegan to smoke very curious pipes, made of a single piece of wood, withan upright stalk under the bowl, which either rested on the ground or ontheir knees. The tube was at right angles with this, and the bowlshaped like a cup on the top of the stalk, a knot of wood at the outerend of the tube serving to balance it. The women were seen going alongthe beach to the shore, or descending into the small canoes, weconcluded either to fish, or to collect limpets or other molluscs fromthe rocks for food. Not knowing exactly what to do, we got up and wereabout to follow them, when a shout from Prince Frizzlepate, as we nowcalled him (for he seemed to be the chief of this delectable community), reached our ears. He made signs to us that we were to take two of thecanoes and go into the bay to fish, as the women were doing. 

"Dat bery good, " observed Macco. "Me know how to catch more fish dandem. "

We found a number of lines, with hooks made of the bones of birds, hungup in the house. When we offered to take them, Prince Frizzlepatenodded his permission. Macco also borrowed one of their knives, withwhich to cut some shell-fish from the rocks to serve as bait. We hadfortunately not consumed all our sago or fish; and these, hidden in ourpockets, we took with us, for our masters apparently had no intention ofproviding us with food. We quickly got the bait, and, guided by Macco--he being in one of the canoes, and Oliver and I in the other--we paddledoff to a point near where the women were fishing. Soon after we letdown our lines, Macco hauled up a fine fish. He caught double as manyas Oliver and I together. 

We naturally talked of the possibility of making our escape in thecanoe; but where to go to was the difficulty. We saw also that we wereobserved from the huts, a large canoe being apparently kept ready tomake chase should we attempt to paddle off. After a little time, we atethe provisions we had brought with us, turning our backs towards theshore as we did so, for fear our masters might observe it. We werealready beginning to practise some of the arts of slaves. Having caughta good supply of fish, we paddled back towards the shore. 

"I vote we land on the beach, instead of going back to those dirtyhuts, " I observed. And Oliver agreed with me. Macco, however, seemedrather doubtful that we should bring down on our heads the displeasureof our masters. The women had landed some time before. Either the menwere sleeping, or they did not think it worth while to call us, and, reaching the beach, we landed and hauled up our canoes. 

Oliver proposed that we should light a fire and cook some of our fish. A flame was soon produced by Macco, in his usual way, with two pieces ofbamboo; and we soon had our fish cooking before it. Having finished ourmeal, we walked a little way into the country. We had not gone far whenwe observed a small hut, raised from the ground, somewhat like those onthe beach. Near it, leaning on a bank, we saw a woman who appeared verylike the kind person who had brought us our provisions on the previousevening. She was stooping forward, with a small branch in her hand. Ongetting nearer, we saw that she was playing with a little child, who wasseated in a large bivalve shell full of water. It made a magnificentbath for the little black fellow, and it was larger even than the shellswe had found on our island, a magnificent, specimen of the _Tridacnagigas_. The woman was younger and far pleasanter-looking than most ofthe women in the huts. 

"Yes, I am sure it is her, " said Oliver, when we approached. She seemedsomewhat startled at seeing us, and instinctively lifted her little boyout of the bath, and held him, dripping as he was, in her arms. Thatdid not signify, however, as she was clothed in very scanty garments. We stopped short, not further to alarm her; and then, recoveringherself, she signed to us that we might come nearer. She pointed to thehuts on the beach, and seemed to intimate that we had better go back, lest the chief should be angry at our wandering about the shore withouthis leave. She then patted us on our heads, which we took to signifythat she wished us well. Of this, indeed, from her previous kindconduct, we had no doubt. 

"We will give her some of our fish, " I said. "It will show her that weare grateful to her for her kindness. "

Macco, hearing my proposal, ran back to the boat, and returning withseveral fine fish, placed them at her feet. Having done this, wehurried back to the canoe, and paddled away to the huts. On climbing upthe ladders, we found that the men had been sleeping, which had been thereason, probably, we had been allowed so much liberty. As we werebringing the fish up to the platform, the chief awoke, and seemed wellpleased with our success, for he nodded his head, and graciously gaveeach of us a fish. 

For two or three days we were sent out in the same manner, and each timeMacco was successful. We, however, discussed all sorts of plans formaking our escape; for although we were not especially ill-treated, weyet could not tell how soon the mood of our savage masters might change. 

I was very anxious to see something of the interior. An opportunityarrived sooner than I had expected. Early one morning, the chief awokeus, and signified that he wanted us to attend him on shore. Itappeared, that having found us so useful as fishermen, he expected thatwe should be equally successful as hunters. Having put bows and arrowsinto our hands, he signified that we should attend him. About a dozenmen were collected together, armed also with bows and arrows and spears. On the ground were several baskets, and just as we were beginning tomarch, some of the men lifted them up, and, without asking our leave, strapped them on over our shoulders--an unmistakable hint that theyexpected us to carry them. I, feeling indignant at this proceeding, letthe basket drop; on which the chief, casting an angry glance at me, gaveme a blow across the shoulder with his spear, which made me feel sofaint that I nearly fell to the ground. My companions wisely took thehint, and, just as they were about to follow my example, re-secured thebaskets. I saw that there was no help for it; so, again lifting upmine, I followed the party as fast as I could. 

"You see, Massa Walter, " observed Macco, "dem can make us do what deylike, so no use cry out. `Grin and bear it, ' as Potto Jumbo say to mebery often. "

As we passed through the forest we caught sight of numerous beautifulbirds flying among the trees, and countless numbers of lovelybutterflies flitting to and fro, and beetles crawling over the grass orclimbing the trunks of the trees. "What would not Mr Hooker give to behere!" I could not help exclaiming. 

I was going to put my foot on what I thought a large leaf, when I saw itsuddenly rise and spring forward. A little way on I saw anothercreature--for a creature it was--of the same description; and, lookingat it more narrowly, I saw that it was an enormous grasshopper. Thewing covers, which were fully nine inches across, were of a fine greencolour, looking exactly like one of the large shining leaves which hungfrom the trees above. The thorax was covered by a large triangularsheath of a horny nature. Its serrated edges, and a somewhat wavyhollow surface, with a line down the centre, made it also look very likea leaf. At a guess, for I could not measure it, I should say that itwas between two and three inches long. The body was short, but the legswere very long and strongly spined. It did not move very fast, so thatI could examine it easily. Though only at a very short distance, Icould not have distinguished it from the number of fallen leaves amongwhich it moved. Overhead were numbers of cockatoos, parrots, and otherbirds of gay plumage, while now and then we caught sight of abrush-turkey running along rapidly over the ground. Many of thebutterflies we saw were of magnificent size, and all richly adorned withthe most brilliant colours. 

At length the savages stopped under some high trees with wide-spreadingbranches, though thinly clothed with leaves. Several of them thenascended, carrying with them bows, and a number of arrows with roundweighted heads, while each man also carried a large piece ofroughly-formed matting at his side. Ascending the trees, they stretchedout the matting across the branches, just above a convenient fork onwhich they took their seats. In a short time, as the sun was tingeingthe lofty tops of the trees, we heard the well-known sound of "Wawk--wawk--wawk!--Wok--wok--wok!" Soon afterwards we caught sight of aflight of the most magnificent birds of paradise assembled on thebranches, and immediately they began the curious dance we had beforeseen, spreading out their brilliant feathers, which glittered likemasses of gold thread in the sunlight above our heads. The huntersmeantime lay hid under their palm-leaf shelter. Presently, one let flyan arrow, which stunned a bird, and it fell to the ground. Another andanother arrow was shot, few failing to bring down a bird. The lovelycreatures, unconscious of the fate of their companions, continued theirdance, seeming too much interested in themselves to think of the rest. At length an arrow whizzed by one of the birds, which it failed tostrike. This seemed to astonish the rest; and, looking about, itdiscovered one of the hunters. Immediately, with loud cries, the wholerose from the tree, and flew away with rapid wings from the spot. Thesavages then got down the tree to secure their prizes. 

Satisfied with their success, they now took out some food, which theycommenced eating. Macco, as before, in spite of their angry looks, carried off a small portion for us and himself. As soon as their mealwas hastily concluded, they began cutting off the wings and feet of thebirds. When the skin was taken off the body, a stout stick was runthrough it, coming out at the mouth. Round this a number of leaves, were stuffed, and the skin was then wrapped up in a palm-spathe. I sawat once how it was that the legend of their having no wings or feet hadarisen. The beautiful flowing plumage appeared to great advantage, butthe body, by this process, was greatly reduced and shortened, and gave avery erroneous idea of the real shape of the bird. While speaking ofthe birds of paradise, I should like to describe the great variety whichexists. Those I have described are very different from the ordinarybird of paradise, with which ladies were accustomed to ornament theirhats and bonnets. That is a very beautiful little bird, but not to becompared to the Great Paradise bird, or the Red Paradise bird, or theKing Paradise bird, or, indeed, to several others which I saw broughtfrom various parts of New Guinea, or from the neighbouring islands. Oneof the most curious and beautiful is the Red Paradise bird, which issaid to be only found in the island of Waigiou. In the same island, another bird, called the Red Magnificent, is found. 

The birds having been prepared for travelling, the savages now rousedthemselves, and signified to us that we must continue hunting. We keptclose to Macco, knowing that he was more likely to be successful than wewere. We urged him to try and get away from them, that we might be byourselves. 

"But we get lost; we no find our way back, " he answered. 

"But I thought you were accustomed to your native forests, and that youcould easily find your way, " I observed. 

"Dis forest not like my forest, " he answered. "I dere know de signs. Here bery different. I live here one year, two year, and den I find myway about. "

"I thought you could find your way by instinct, " I said, "through theforest. "

"Macco not know what 'stinct mean, " he answered. "Me know de signs onde trees, de way de rivers run or de streams run, where de mountainsare, where de sun rise, where de sun set. Den know de way. "

However we managed, while our masters started off in one direction, totake an opposite one; and before long, as we moved cautiously throughthe wood, we caught sight of a cuscus. Macco was quickly up a tree, andsoon captured the poor beast. Not long after we came up with a treekangaroo, to which we gave chase. We caught him as we had done theother on our island, and had now two animals to take to our masters. Wehung them by their feet over a bamboo, and carried them along in thedirection we believed would lead to the coast. We had gone somedistance when we began to doubt whether we were going right. The forestwas far too thick to allow us to get a glimpse of the sea, by which wemight have guided our steps. At length, fatigued with carrying ourheavy burden, we stopped to rest. On a piece of fallen timber on whichwe sat, I observed some curious flies with slender bodies, andwonderfully long legs, which raised their bodies high above the surfaceon which they stood; but the remarkable thing about them was the largehorns which projected from below their eyes, very nearly as long as theanimals themselves, something in shape like the horns of a stag. Theireyes were violet and green, and the bodies and legs yellowish brown, andtheir horns black. We had been silent for some time, each of usoccupied in his own thoughts, when, looking up, we saw a long snoutedanimal approaching slowly and rubbing his nose into the soft ground ashe advanced. "Pig, pig, " cried Macco, starting up and giving chase, spear in hand. The pig, however, was far too quick for him, more activeconsiderably than the cuscus or the tree kangaroo, and though Macco ranfast, piggy, who knew the country, ran faster; and in a short time Maccoreturned, somewhat crestfallen at his want of success. "If we killthree animals dey tink we great hunters, " he exclaimed. "We look foranother piggy, and try cachy. "

We now thought it time to continue our journey. We had not got far, however, when we heard shouts behind us, and turning round, we saw anumber of black fellows, their countenances expressive of rage, pursuingus with clubs uplifted. To fly through that jungle would have beenfolly, so we stopped and faced the savages. I fully believed from theirgestures that our last moments had arrived. They were within a dozenyards of us, and in another moment our brains would have been dashed outon the ground, when a cry was heard coming from one side, and in aninstant afterwards a young woman burst through the thicket, and threwherself between us and our enemies. We recognised her as the kindperson we had seen bathing her baby in the large shell. She held up abranch between us and the men, and appeared to be expostulatingearnestly with them. She used much gesture and spoke with vehemence. Gradually their countenances somewhat calmed, and their clubs, which hadbeen raised, slowly descended to the ground. As they stood leaning onthem she pointed to the animals we had killed. Macco had been watchingboth parties attentively. 

"Dey tink we run away. She say no, " he observed. "We take dem and givedem to her. "

On this we lifted up the kangaroo and cuscus, which we had placed behindthe trunk of a tree, and exhibited them to the savages, laying themafterwards at the feet of the young female; I cannot say our fairfriend, for she was almost as dark as a sloe berry. We then lifted themup again, and inquired of her by signs what we were to do with them. She told us in the same dumb language that we were to accompany her, andpointing to the path up which we had come, she bade us go before, walking herself between us and the men, as if to protect us from them. We went on and on, and now found from the time we took to reach her hut, that we must have been going inland instead of towards the village onthe sea-shore. This naturally made the savages suppose we wereattempting to run away. 

On arriving at the hut she again addressed the men, who thereon began tocut up the animals. 

They carried away the whole of the cuscus and part of the kangaroo. Theother part we supposed she had claimed as her perquisite. She then madesigns to us that we were to remain. Who she was we could not tell, butwe concluded that she was a chief's daughter, or, at all events, aperson of great influence and probably of rank among them. As soon asthe men had gone, she lighted a fire and cooked the remaining part ofthe kangaroo, placing a savoury piece before us on some palm-leaves, towhich she added some well-made cakes of sago, far superior in flavour tothose we had manufactured. 

She now signified to us that we were to build a hut for ourselves inwhich to pass the night, and took us to a spot where we found anabundance of bamboos, and the large palm leave? I have beforedescribed. She seemed much amused at our awkwardness in putting up thebuilding, and quickly set to work to show us the way, so that in a shorttime we had a comfortable little hut for a sleeping place. 

"I wish we knew her name!" observed Oliver. "I have often read of actslike these, and of the way in which women have saved the lives of peopleas, I am sure, she has done ours. They are the same all the world over. We have now a proof of it. "

We were in hopes that after this we should be employed entirely by thekind lady, for lady she was in her look and manner, though she had butfew garments and no ornaments. 

The next day, however, Prince Frizzlepate made his appearance, andordered us to go off fishing. She nodded to us as much as to tell usthat we had better do so, and accordingly we entered the canoes which wehad used before. We had even more than our usual success, and returnedwith a number of fine fish. On landing we took up the finest to ourfriend. 

"I have thought of a name for her, " I exclaimed, as we walked along. "Iremember reading of a Princess Serena of some island in the Pacific, andI doubt if she could have been more amiable than this lady; so I proposewe call her Princess Serena. "

Oliver agreed with me. Macco only grinned. Probably he saw nothinglike a princess about her--only a kind-hearted girl, who had takencompassion on three unfortunate strangers. 

We presented our fish in due form to the princess, and she graciouslyreceived them, being indeed highly pleased with the present. With theremainder we returned to our masters. They received the fish as amatter of course, not deigning in any way to thank us. Without askingtheir leave we slipped back into our canoes, and paddled away towardsthe hut of the princess. The men called after us, but we pretended notto hear them, and were soon afterwards seated round a fire roastingseveral fish we had lately caught. 

For several days we were employed in the same manner. At length, however, the fish would not bite, or they had left the bay--at allevents, we caught but few. Each time we returned we were received withscowling looks by our masters; and it was very evident that though theirdisposition towards us had been far from amiable when we firstencountered them, it was now considerably worse. 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

OUR PERILOUS ESCAPE. 

We had returned one evening from an unsuccessful fishing. When wereached the hut we found the Princess Serena in an evident state ofagitation. Looking cautiously around, she made signs to us that someone was about to kill us, lifting up her hands as if they were holding aclub for the purpose of breaking our heads. There was no mistaking thesigns. We inquired of her what we were to do. She stopped to consider, first pointing to the canoes. Then she seemed to advise a differentplan. Hurrying into her house, she brought us out some bows, and aconsiderable supply of arrows. She then went in, and returned withthree baskets, which she showed us were full of sago, as also some driedfish. She then made signs to us to eat as much as we could, puttingsome kangaroo meat and sago-cakes before us. 

We followed her advice. As soon as we had finished, going into her hut, she returned with her child in her arms, wrapped up in a piece ofmatting, which was secured round her waist, assisting to support thelittle creature. She then beckoned to us to follow her. We did so inIndian file, proceeding along the coast towards the south. As soon aswe had got well out of sight of the village, she led us along the beachclose to the water, where the tide would obliterate our footmarks. Themoon soon rose, and gave us ample light to see our way. It was a lovelynight. The water rippled brightly on the sand, while the moonbeamsplayed softly over the calm ocean. On the other side rose up the darkforests with their curious tracery of creepers. Here and there our feetstruck against shells of rare beauty, such as would delight a collectorin England. Just then, however, we thought of little but making our wayas rapidly as we could from our captors. I asked Macco if he could makeout where the princess was leading us. 

"Not know, " he answered. "S'pose to friends. "

"I suspect, " observed Oliver, "that, from her appearance, she belongs tosome other tribe, and has been married to the chief of the people whocaptured us, and that she is going to take us to her own relations. "

This seemed the most probable explanation of her conduct. 

"She can scarcely wish to lead us away, and then leave us to our owndevices, " said I. "Perhaps she thinks we are such good hunters that weshould be able to support ourselves. "

We travelled on the whole night as rapidly as we could move, close tothe edge of the water, which, rising, soon covered the impress of ourfeet. Just before the sun rose, a thick mist came over the land, completely hiding all objects, except those in our immediateneighbourhood. Still the princess led on. Daylight at length stoleover the world; but the mist yet hung down upon us as much as ever. Ourconductress at length stopped. She was evidently somewhat weary, andalthough Macco offered to carry her child, she would not allow it out ofher arms. She now made signs that we had better rest, putting her headupon her hands as if to go to sleep. We were too glad to follow heradvice, for having been on foot the whole of the previous day, we werecompletely worn out, and could not have gone many miles further. Inspite of the exercise we had taken, the damp air made us feel very cold. She observed that we shivered, and instantly leading the way into thewoods, took us to a place where we could cut a quantity of long leaves--a sort of fern, apparently, of gigantic size. With these, sheintimated, we could cover ourselves up while we slept, pointing to asheltered place under a bank which had been worn away into a sort ofcavern. 

I suppose we had slept some time, though we felt very unwilling to getup when the princess roused us, and made us understand that we shouldtake some food, and then proceed on our journey. We, of course, obeyedher implicitly, and we proceeded on as we had done during the night. Several times, when we came to an elevation of any sort, she lookedback, examining the line of coast along which we had come, as if toascertain whether we were pursued. Then, again, she came down with alook of satisfaction on her countenance, and proceeded on as before. Itwas towards the afternoon when she again stopped, the ground before usrising, and jutting out into the sea, forming a lofty headland. She nowled the way inland, and showed us another hollow, signifying by hergestures that she wished us to occupy it. As we, however, felt anxiousto explore the country, we continued wandering about. This seemed tocause her much annoyance. First she caught hold of Oliver and led himback, and then me, and then ran after Macco. At length, observing thatwe did not seem disposed to keep quiet, she came and took me by thehand, and led me cautiously up towards the top of the height, lookinground on either side, and keeping as much as possible under cover. Onreaching the summit, she pointed down below, where I saw, in a shelteredbay, another collection of huts somewhat similar to the one we had left. This at once accounted for her unwillingness to allow us to wanderabout, lest we should be seen by the inhabitants. I expressed my thanksto her as well as I could, and at once returned to the cavern. 

She now, as before, made us collect a supply of fern leaves, as well asa number of branches; and we having again taken some food, she coveredus up inside the cavern, fastening the branches in front, so as toconceal the entrance, she herself going to a little distance, andsitting down under a bank with her child. As we had had but little restthe previous morning, we quickly fell asleep. 

The shades of night had again stolen over the world, when we heard thegentle voice of our conductress calling us; and once more she set out, we following her in Indian file as before. We made a circuit, apparently to avoid the village, and then descended to the sea-shore. All night long, indeed, we went on. The journey was almost a repetitionof that of the previous night. The moon was still shining brightly overthe waters, when Macco uttered an exclamation of surprise, and puttinghis hand on my shoulder, cried out, --"O Massa Walter, look dere!"

He pointed seaward, and there, just under the moonbeams, I caught sightof a white object. I looked more and more earnestly. Yes, I was almostconvinced that it was the sail of a vessel. The shape of her canvasconvinced me that she must be European, and not one of the mat-sailcraft of those seas. Oliver thought I was right also. "Yes, yes!"exclaimed Macco; "no doubt, dat brig!"

Our conductress stopped when she heard our exclamations, and also lookedtowards the sea. The vessel was standing towards the south, thedirection we were going. I observed that she walked, after this, moreslowly, as if her thoughts were engaged on some matter of importance. 

"Oh, if we could but manage to get off to her, or make some signal!" Iexclaimed. 

"I am afraid that will be very difficult, " said Oliver. 

As may be supposed, our thoughts were occupied after this with all sortsof plans for getting off to the vessel. The fog, however, whichconstantly comes over the land before sunrise, concealed her entirelyfrom our sight. We rested, by the desire of the princess, among somefallen trees in the forest, she having examined the place first, apparently to ascertain if there were any snakes, or other creatures, tohurt us. We, however, could scarcely go to sleep for thinking of how wecould reach the vessel we had seen. Still, sleep at length overcame us. 

We were awoke by the voice of the princess, evidently in a state ofgreat agitation. Pointing to the sea-shore, she led the way there. Shetook us down to the beach of a small bay, in which a canoe was hauledup. It was barely sufficient to hold two people, and would certainlynot contain three. 

"Jump in, Massa Walter--jump in, Oliver!" exclaimed Macco. "Shove off;me find other canoe, and follow. "

Though it was broad daylight, the mist still hung over the ocean, and wecould not see to any distance. The princess urged us by her gestures tofollow the advice which Macco gave us. 

"But where is there another canoe?" I asked, not seeing one near. 

"Never mind, Massa Walter, " he answered; "shove off--shove off, I say;"and running the canoe down to the water, he forced us both into it, putting a paddle into the hand of each. "Dere, dere, you go off; I comeoff in 'noder canoe! Go, go! I say, go!"

Hitherto we had been unable to ascertain the cause of the alarmexhibited by the princess. At that moment we learned it too well, byhearing some shouts in the distance. They became louder and louder, andas they did so, her agitation increased. We endeavoured to thank herfor her kindness, but she seemed too anxious to get us off to take anynotice of our gestures. Trusting that we might discover the brig we hadseen on the previous night, we paddled away with might and main. Myheart misgave me, though, as to what would become of Macco. We saw himstill on the beach waving an adieu, till both his form and that of theprincess were almost hidden by the mist. The shouts increased inloudness, and just then, glancing over our shoulders, we saw a number ofgigantic looking forms--gigantic they looked through the mist--rushingdown with uplifted clubs towards where our friends were standing. Lifewas sweet to us; we could not help our friends, and we paddled away. Ashriek reached our ears, but the shadowy forms were no longer visible--indeed, the whole land was concealed by the mist. On we paddled for ourlives. Every instant we expected to be pursued, for though our canoewas the only one we had seen, we could not help fearing that there mustbe others in the neighbourhood, into which the savages would certainlyget, and come in chase of us. As far as we could judge, we were pullingdirectly out to sea. The shouts had died away. They had assisted ussomewhat in directing our course through the mist. We again heard them;they seemed to be approaching. 

"We are pursued, " cried Oliver. 

"Then we must pull away faster, " said I. 

Again louder and louder grew the shouts. Our hopes of escape began tovanish. 

"I am afraid we shall again be made prisoners, " I observed to Oliver. 

"Don't let us despair, " he answered. "We have been preserved hitherto. The same Power can still take care of us. See, see! What is that?"Just then, the mist breaking, we saw appearing above it the topgallantsails of a square-rigged vessel. 

"The brig, the brig!" I shouted. 

We paddled on with redoubled vigour. She was still at a considerabledistance. Behind us rose the fierce cries of the savages. The surfaceof the water, which had hitherto been calm, now became somewhatagitated. The mist rose. Before us appeared the brig, and turninground our heads, we saw at almost an equal distance a couple of canoes. On we dashed, shouting at the same time at the top of our voices. Thepeople on board the brig apparently heard us, for a boat was lowered. The wind was moderate; but still a heavy surf rolled in on the shore. At that moment the fragile canoe was lifted up by a sea, and then downshe came upon a bed of rocks, almost splitting in two. 

"On, on!" I cried to Oliver, throwing off my jacket; "we must swim forit!" and seizing him by the arm, I helped him to wade across the reef, and then plunging into the sea, we swam off towards the boat. Her crewperceived our danger, and with sturdy strokes pulled towards us. Aglance I cast behind showed me that one of the canoes of the savages hadmet with the same accident that we had, and several dark heads were seenfloating in the water, and getting fearfully near us. One of ourpursuers, I saw, held a club in his hand. Had I been alone, I mighteasily have kept ahead of the savages, as we had so much the start ofthem; but Oliver not being so good a swimmer as I was, made but slowprogress. The other canoe, avoiding the reef on which we had struck, made for an opening in it, and was only a short distance behind theswimmers. I looked up. Oh, how long the boat appeared to be coming!Still she was coming; and I urged Oliver to persevere. He redoubled hisefforts. How grateful I felt when at length the boat reached us. Ilooked up, and there I saw the countenance of Dick Tarbox, of RogerTrew, and the dark features of Potto Jumbo, expanded by excitement inthe most wonderful manner. There also were several others of myshipmates. Was it a dream, or was it a reality? For an instant Ithought the whole must be a strange dream. Still, no, it must be areality, I said to myself; and crying out, urged my friends to takeOliver on board, I meantime treading water alongside. They lifted himup, and had just time to stow him in the bottom of the boat, when thesavages were upon us. One fierce fellow was close to me with uplifteddagger. Roger Trew knocked it out of his hand with his oar, which thesavage then seized. Another savage was coming on with his club raisedin one hand, while with the other he tried to catch the stem of theboat, when Dick Tarbox came down on his cranium with the blade of an oarwith such force, that the savage sunk beneath the sea. The others, meantime, began to let fly their arrows; but Tarbox, settling the otherman who had hold of Roger's oar, in the same way as he had done thefirst, and I being taken on board, the boat pulled rapidly towards thebrig. 

I still could scarcely believe that I was not dreaming. "What!" Iexclaimed, looking up at Tarbox, "are you really alive, or is this allfancy? I thought you were all lost when the mast went over. "

"It is no fancy, but we are all alive and jolly, " answered Tarbox. "Thank Heaven, Roger Trew and I, and a few others of us, were able tocling on to the mast. We thought you had been lost; and thankful I amto find that we were wrong about you, as you were about us. "

However, as may be supposed, there was no time to ask questions or getanswers. I was satisfied that I was really awake, and hadprovidentially escaped from the savages. The brig, for fear of thereefs, had been unable to get nearer. Numerous other canoes were seencoming off from the shore. The savages appeared determined to recaptureus; and, perhaps, finding that the brig did not fire, hoped to take heralso. Before, however, they could reach the boat, we were alongside. 

I quickly sprang up on deck, and there, with open arms, stood to welcomeme, my dear sister Emily. Grace and Mr Hooker were behind her. Theygreeted me cordially. As may be supposed, they had many questions toask me, and so had I to ask them. The brig, I found, had been fitted upby Mr Hooker and Captain Davenport. The captain, I was sorry to hear, was unable to come in her, and Mrs Davenport had remained behind atTernate to nurse him. Mr Thudicumb had come in command, with those ofthe crew of the _Bussorah Merchant_ who had been left on shore. 

The captain's object was to search for his lost ship. Mr Hooker hadthe same object in view, as also to examine the various islands we werelikely to call at, for the sake of gaining information in naturalhistory. Emily had entreated to be allowed to come; and the captain, after some hesitation, thinking that his daughter's health might bebenefited by the voyage, allowed her to accompany Grace. An old Dutchwoman, Frau Ursula she was called, who spoke a little English, and towhom I was presently introduced, came as a sort of nurse, or governante. 

The savages meantime were approaching; and Mr Thudicumb and his menwere making preparations for their reception, getting all the arms onboard loaded, including a couple of small brass swivel guns and twosix-pounders, which we carried on our quarters for making signals. Theland-breeze, however, freshened considerably, just before the leadingcanoes got within bow-shot. 

"Don't fire, Thudicumb, as long as we can help it, " said Mr Hooker. "Ihave no wish to injure these poor savages; and if we can avoid doing so, it will be much better, both for ourselves and for any who may comeafter us. I believe that many of the murders which have been committedby the savages, on these and other coasts, have been caused by someinsult or injury, first inflicted by the white men, and they have simplyretaliated, fully believing themselves justified in so doing. "

The sails were trimmed, and away we stood from the coast. I seized aglass, and tried to examine the shore, in the hope of seeing either ourkind protectress or Macco; but neither were visible, and it seemed toolikely that both had been killed by the savages. When I had time totell Mr Hooker about Macco, he proposed standing back to try and hearsomething of him, and to bring him off if he had escaped. The savages, finding they could not overtake us, at length pulled back to the shore. 

"And now, my good boys, " said Mr Hooker, "you may as well rigyourselves decently. You have been living so long among savages, thatyou are scarcely aware of the uncivilised figure you cut. "

I had nearly forgotten my scanty garments in the excitement of what wastaking place. Mr Hookers shirts were certainly rather large for Oliveror me; but he insisted on our taking one apiece, as also a pair ofduck-trowsers. "I have no doubt that Roger Trew, and one of the othermen, will cut a pair for you into proper dimensions by to-morrow, " hesaid, laughing, as he handed us the garments. Some spare jackets, whichmore nearly fitted us, were found among the men's things; and we werethus able to appear in the cabin in rather more civilised costume thanwe had come off in, and be presented to the Frau. She was a somewhatportly dame, with a most good-humoured countenance, her little roundblue eyes appearing to be always laughing, while her mouth wasconstantly wreathed in what Mr Hooker used to call full-blown smiles. She had kind, sympathising feelings, and wept heartily when she heard ofthe fate of the Princess Serena, which we described to her. Emily andGrace, too, were much moved by it, and very sorry to hear that thefaithful Macco had also too probably lost his life in his anxiety tosave ours. 

"I am so glad to see you, Massa Walter, " said Potto Jumbo, as he shookmy hand when I went forward to the caboose, in which, in spite of itssmall size, he appeared quite as happy as in the large one on board the_Bussorah Merchant_; "only bery sorry to lose cook-mate. Poor Macco!He bery good cook-mate!"

"Yes, indeed; he was a very excellent and sensible fellow, " I observed. "I trust he may have escaped, and that we may get him on board again. "

I could not bear the idea of thinking that poor Macco had been murdered. Potto Jumbo, however, said he had very little hopes on the subject, asevidently, from the conduct of the savages, they were fierce, revengefulfellows, and were certain to have wreaked their vengeance on those whowere still in their power. 

Next day, we again stood in towards the coast, with a white flag flying, hoping that the savages might understand it. No canoes, however, cameoff. In my eagerness to try and recover Macco, I volunteered to go offin a boat; but to this Mr Thudicumb would not consent. He said he wassure that the savages would pursue us; and that the only two boats wehad in the brig were too heavy to give us any chance of escape. Iscanned the coast with a telescope all day long, on the chance of seeingsome signal from the shore, but none appeared; and at length, with muchsorrow, I gave up all expectation of recovering poor Macco. 

The brig then made sail to the southward, to visit the Aru Islands, which Mr Hooker was desirous of exploring. Some time passed before Ihad an opportunity of asking Dick Tarbox how he and his companions hadescaped. 

"Why, you see, Master Walter, " he said, "after supper that day, some ofus old hands thought of putting some biscuits and ham in our pockets, though we did not remember them till we were beginning to get verypeckish. When the mast fell, we still clung to it, except two poorfellows, who were washed off much at the time that you were; and as theyhave not turned up, I am afraid they must have perished. The rest of usclung on for dear life. As you remember, soon afterwards the sea wentdown, and we were able to stand up on the mast and look about us. Itwas now we recollected the food we had stuffed into our pockets, andlucky it was that we had done so, or we should have been starved: as itwas, we nearly died of thirst. Still, though we had a hard matter toget the food down, with our throats so dry, yet we did manage it, andheld on to dear life. We were, howsomedever, almost giving up, when wecaught sight of a sail coming over the water to us. She was a nativecraft; but whether or not the people on board her might knock us on thehead, we could not tell. Still, anything was better than staying wherewe were. We had not our choice, though, for the people aboard the prowcaught sight of us, and came up to the mast. They were prettypeaceable-looking fellows, though their skins were brown enough. Wemanaged to make them understand that our ship had been cast away:indeed, our mast showed them that; and we were not long in tumbling onboard, and making our salaams to an old chap, who seemed to be theircaptain. He was rather vexed when he could not understand what we said, or we understand what he said to us. However, he observed that we mightrig ourselves in mats while our clothes were drying, and had some dishesof rice and smoked fish put before us. When the sea went down, they gotout their sweeps, and pulled round where they supposed the ship hadstruck, in the hopes of getting something up from her; and there weresome fellows on board who seemed to be well up to diving. However, theywere not successful; and suddenly they got out their sweeps, and pulledaway to the northward. A strange sail which appeared some little wayoff was, we supposed, the cause of their doing this. Probably they tookher for a pirate. "

"Very likely that was the craft we were on board, " I observed. "Itwould have been curious if we had come up with you. "

"Well, for your sakes, I am rather glad you did not, " said theboatswain. "In a little time, our friends, who seemed bound to adistance, began to think that our room would be pleasanter than ourcompany. They had a strange cargo on board, --bales of thatnasty-looking stuff, the sea-slug, and birds' nests, and mother-of-pearlshell, and I do not know how many other odd things. Two or three daysafterwards, coming in sight of an island, they quietly made signs to usto get into a boat; and though we at first talked of showing fight, anddeclaring we would do no such thing, yet at last we agreed, seeing wehad no arms to fight with except our fists, that it would be better toobey. To make a long story short, we were shoved on shore on a desolateisland; we supposing that we were to find some houses, and people tolook after us, but not a human being or a hut could we discover. Therewas water and there were cocoa-nuts; and as we had our knives, we had achance of getting some shell-fish, if we could not find anything else. Now, as it happened, not one of us had been on a desolate island before;and there we were, six stout fellows, very little better off than babesin the wood. We had short commons, I can tell you, Master Walter. There were birds enough, and some of them with gay feathers, but wecould not catch them; and there were animals, but they got away from us. At first we thought we were not going to find any water; but we didcome up to a spring, which bubbled up out of the earth--the only onethat we could discover on the island. That kept our throats moist. Wehad a hard job to get a light. We hunted about for tinder out of therotten trees; but, then, there was the flint to be found: and no flintcould we fall in with. You may be sure we hunted in our pockets, andlooked about with our noses on the ground wherever we went. At last, what should we see but a bit of a broken tea-cup. At first I thought itwas a bit of shell. How it could have come there I do not know, exceptit was thrown overboard from some Chinese craft and washed up there. Well, that bit of china was of more use to us than its weight in gold. Taking it in my hand, and beginning to strike it against the back of myknife, what was my joy to see a spark fly from it. It was but one; butone little spark was, I knew, enough to kindle a great fire. Well, wedried our tinder in the sun, and then began to strike away with theflint and china. Roger Trew took it in hand first, and struck andstruck away; but though the sparks came, not one could he make go downto the tinder. At last I took it; and didn't I feel pleased when I sawthere was a spark resting on the tinder. We blew, not too hard, you maydepend on it, and blew and blew, and the spark began to grow larger andlarger, and the whole of the tinder was on fire. Did not we bring driedleaves in a hurry!--and, blowing them, up there sprung a flame in notime. We soon collected a whole load of sticks, and in a few minutesthere we had a fire blazing away. We felt inclined to join hands anddance round it. We did not, though. We quickly got our shell-fish, andbegan roasting them. We thought them very good, though they were notmuch for keeping body and soul together. Well, we did prize that pieceof old china, and I kept it carefully in one pocket, with my knife inthe other; and we made up a big fire, almost enough to roast an ox, though we had nothing but a few cockles to cook by it. However, thefood, such as it was, put a little more spirit into us, and we set outto see what sort of a country we had been left on. It was not verylarge; but we saw a number of parrots and parroquets up in the trees, and many other birds, but we had not much chance of getting them. Still, we all agreed we would do our best. 

"Well, we walked and walked along the shore, and now and then wentinland; but we could not make much way there, on account of the trees. At last, looking up, I saw some tall palm-trees, and at the top of themthere were some cocoa-nuts. You may be sure we set to work to get up atthem; but it is pretty hard work climbing a cocoa-nut tree withoutropes, not like swarming up a mast. However, Roger Trew did haulhimself up; but then, you see, there are not many men who have got armslike his, and they are better by half than legs for climbing trees. That is why the monkeys have them so strong, I suppose. To be sure, some of them have got tails to help them. Do you know, I have oftenthought what convenient things tails would be to sailors, if they couldcatch hold by them as monkeys do. Howsomedever, Roger got to the top atlast, and then he sent thundering down a dozen cocoa-nuts or more. Someof our fellows thought they were to be eaten husk and all, and cried outthey did not think that would do them much good. At last we got thembroken open, and sucked away at the juice inside, which had begun toturn almost into milk. They were more than ripe. It is said that youngcocoa-nuts have far more juice and are far better than the old ones. Still, you may be sure, we were very glad to get these at any price; andhaving found some trees, we had fair hopes of finding more. Still, cocoa-nuts and shell-fish, though they may keep body and soul together, after a time do little more than that; and we all became thinner andthinner. I am not at all sure that we should have lived many weekslonger, so thin and wretched did we get, when at last a sail appeared insight. Our hearts beat pretty quick when we thought that after all shemight not come near the island. Oh! how eagerly we watched her. Nowshe seemed to be standing away; now, once more, she tacked, and stoodtowards the island. There was a high rock near, running out into thesea. We made our way to it; and one of our people tearing off hisshirt, we made it fast to it, to serve as a signal. You may be sure wegave a shout of joy when up went a flag in return, and the brig stoodtowards the island. She was no other than this little _Dugong_, as theycall her, and Mr Thudicumb, and your friend Mr Hooker, come to lookfor us. We were all very glad to see each other; but we felt very sorrywhen we thought that you and Oliver had been lost. And now, I'll tellyou, Master Walter, it was about the happiest moment in my life when Igot hold of you, and helped you into the boat safe from those savages. "

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

THE ARU ISLANDS VISITED. 

Leaving the coast of New Guinea, the _Dugong_ stood across to the AruIslands, which Mr Hooker was anxious to visit. I may as well say thatthe dugong is a large fish found in these waters, from ten to twelvefeet in length, of the whale species. They swim in flocks, often cominginto shallow water. 

The natives prize them for food. We speared one, and got it on board;and we all agreed, when the fish was cooked, that we had seldom tasted amore delicate dish. However, the look of the dugong is not attractive. Mr Hooker told me that the female dugong is remarkable for theaffection which she has for her young, of which she produces only one ata time. If the young dugong is speared, she will never leave it, but issure to be taken also. 

We approached the Aru Islands from the southward. The sea between themand New Guinea is very shallow, considerably under fifty fathoms in manyplaces. There are about eighty of them, mostly very low, and forming achain about a hundred miles in length, and half that distance in width. They belong to the Dutch. The inhabitants are very mixed. There is alarger number of Papuans than any other race among the population. Twoor three native Christian schoolmasters have been sent over from Amboynato teach the inhabitants. We could just see these islands in the fardistance, when we found ourselves approaching a fleet of large nativeboats at anchor. Two or three vessels were also at anchor near them. With our glasses we could see a number of figures standing up in theboats, and then suddenly disappearing overboard. Others were seenclimbing up over the sides. What they could be about I could not atfirst guess. On pointing them out to Mr Hooker, however, he said atonce that they must be pearl-divers; and as the wind was very light, andwe passed close to them, we had an opportunity of observing theirproceedings. There appeared to be about a dozen men in each boat, halfof whom were evidently, from their want of dress, the divers, while twoother men we took to be the chief and an assistant. A large sugar-loafstone was let down overboard by a thick rope. A diver stepped on thegunwale, holding on by the rope, and apparently placing his toe in aloop or hole to keep his foot in its place. On the other foot a net wasfastened. With this apparatus the diver began to descend. Before, however, his head reached the water I saw that he held his nose verytightly with his hand. This was, I understood, to prevent the watergetting into his nostrils. We calculated that about four from each boatwere down at a time, and we judged that each man remained from two tothree minutes below the water. Up he came again at the end of thattime, apparently very little exhausted, although he must have beenmaking active exertions to collect the shells. After he had come to thetop, the net containing the oysters was drawn up, and in that time hehad collected from a hundred to a hundred and fifty. 

We watched them with great interest, and were anxious to procure some ofthe oysters, but the chiefs would not sell them; indeed, they all belongto merchants who have rented the fishing for the season. Some of themen, we observed, suffered far more than others, and discharged waterfrom their mouths and ears and nostrils, and some even blood; but, notwithstanding this, the same men were ready to go down again whentheir turn came. We learned that most of them will make from forty tofifty plunges in one day, and that a few of the most experienced andstrongest remain down nearly five minutes. Their greatest danger isfrom the ground shark, which lies in wait at the bottom. However, someof these men will face even the shark, with knives in their hands, andcome off victorious. To secure themselves still further, some of theboats carry conjurers or priests on board, who, by their incantations, are supposed to preserve them from the attacks of the shark. Of course, if a diver is picked off by a shark, the conjurer asserts that he hasnot properly obeyed his directions, and thus does not lose his credit. The saw-fish is another of the diver's foes, more dangerous, becausemore difficult to attack than the shark. 

The merchants have to keep a very strict look-out on the divers on theirreturn to the shore, as frequently when the oyster is in the boat, andleft alive undisturbed for some time, it opens its shell. A pearl maythen easily be discovered, and, by means of a piece of wood, the shellbe prevented from again closing till the diver has an opportunity ofpicking out the prize. Sometimes they will even swallow the pearls toconceal them. As soon as the boats arrive on the shore the oysters areput in holes or pits dug in the ground to the depth of about two feet, fenced carefully round to guard them from depredation. Mats are firstspread below them to prevent them touching the earth. Here the oystersare left to die and rot. As soon as they have passed through a state ofputrefaction and become dry, they can be easily opened without thedanger of injuring the pearl, which might be the case if they wereopened when fresh. The shell is then carefully examined for pearls. Sometimes one is found in the body of the mollusc itself, but it isgenerally in the shell. We afterwards, on going on shore, had aspecimen of the horrid odour which arises from these pits, but thepeople who are accustomed to it do not appear to suffer; indeed, we sawpeople groping about on the sands where the oyster pits had existed, andlearned that they were seeking for stray oysters, frequently pearls ofsome value being thus discovered. 

Emily and Grace, as well as Oliver and I, took great interest inwatching the proceedings I have described. I asked Mr Hooker howpearls come to exist. 

"Oh, I have read somewhere, " exclaimed Emily, "that they are produced bya kind of dew which falls from heaven into the salt water, where theoyster swallows it, when it hardens and forms the beautiful white objectwe call a pearl. "

"A very poetical notion, Miss Emily, " observed Mr Hooker; "but inreality pearls are identical with the substance which we callmother-of-pearl, which lines the shell of the oyster. It is, indeed, the result of disease. When any substance intrudes into the shell theanimal puts forth a viscous liquor, which agglomerates and hardens tillthe pearl is formed. It is said, indeed, in some places, that thedivers pierce the shells of the oysters, and thus increase the number ofpearls. It has also been discovered that oysters which have beenpierced by a certain small marine worm have invariably pearls withinthem. The oyster, to defend itself from the worm, covers the hole witha substance which becomes as hard as the shell, and brilliant asmother-of-pearl. "

A breeze springing up towards evening, we proceeded on our voyage, followed by the boats, which also shaped a course for the Aru Islands. In the course of the next day we came in sight of a small rocky islandwith high cliffs, off which we espied a couple of Chinese junks atanchor. As the island was not much out of our course, we stood towardsit, keeping the lead going for fear of reefs. The water, however, wasdeep close up to the rocks. The cliffs completely overhung the sea, andwe observed within them numerous hollows and caverns. On gettingnearer, we saw that several boats belonging to the junks were lyingdirectly under the cliffs. As the wind fell, we came to an anchor, forthe sea over which we were now sailing was so shallow, that we couldanchor in calm weather in almost any part of it. 

A boat was lowered, and Mr Hooker invited us to accompany him. As wepassed near the Chinese junk the crew hailed us, and Mr Hooker, whounderstood a little Chinese, remarked that they seemed very angry withus. 

"They think, probably, that we have come to search for edible birds'nests, which they themselves are now collecting, " he observed. 

"Edible birds' nests?" exclaimed Emily and Grace together. "Do you meanto say, Mr Hooker, by that, that there are birds' nests fit to eat?"

"The Chinese not only think them fit to eat, but esteem them greatdelicacies, " observed Mr Hooker. "These junks have come all the wayfrom China to collect them, and if they manage to get back without beingplundered by pirates, or sent to the bottom by storms, they will make anenormous profit by the voyage. "

Mr Hooker hailed the junk in return, and told the men that they neednot be alarmed; that we did not come to interfere with them, but onlyprompted by curiosity to see what they were about. As we got nearer wesaw the entrance to a cavern, into which we pulled. A far from pleasantodour issued from it, while ahead there was an inky darkness, which thekeenest eye could not penetrate. As we proceeded, however, we observeda bright light coming from the interior, which showed us a boat with acouple of Chinese in her, one of whom was holding a torch; while anotherman, by means of a ladder, was mounting up a narrow ledge of rock on theside. Overhead huge bats flitted round us, while on every side the tinychirp of innumerable birds was taken up and echoed from seemingly athousand voices throughout the cavern. Above the head of the Chineseappeared a number of nests, something in the shape of large deep spoonswithout handles, split in half longitudinally, smaller than the ordinaryswallow's nest. They were placed, without any order apparently, onevery spot where a slight projection of the rock afforded a foundation. The Chinese, like their friends on board the junk, began to abuse us forcoming to interfere with their occupation. Mr Hooker, however, soonpacified them, and offered them some money for a few of the nests, thatwe might examine them. This brought them at once into good humour, andthey very readily sold us a dozen or more of the nests, though I thoughtthe price for birds' nests a very high one. A number of birds likeswallows were flying in and out of the cavern. They had the flight ofswallows; indeed, Mr Hooker said they were a species of swallow. Theywere about the size of robins or sparrows; their breasts white, theirwings grey, and their backs and the feathers of their tails shiningblack. On examining the nests which we had purchased, we found thatthey were composed of a gelatinous substance something like isinglass. 

"This is the substance, " Mr Hooker told us, "that the Chinese make intobroth. They are packed, however, just as they are cut from the rock, and carried to China. There they are cleansed from all extraneoussubstances, and are then boiled or stewed, every particle of dirt beingthus more completely removed; and then, with a mixture of spices, theymake a transparent, delicate-looking jelly, although, without thespices, they have little or no flavour. "

"But where can they obtain this jelly-like substance?" asked Emily. 

"I believe it is produced from a mollusc of some sort, on which thebirds feed. When they require to build their nests, they disgorge thegelatinous portion for the purpose; and as this substance possesses thenutritive qualities of animal matter, I have little doubt that it isproduced from these molluscs, " said Mr Hooker. 

Not only within the cavern, but on all available and tolerably shelteredspots outside, we saw a number of the sea-swallows' nests. We pulledclose under one cliff, where we could distinguish clearly a bird sittingin its nest--we concluded on its eggs--and looking very much at itsease. Another little bird was standing watching its nest. We supposedtherefore that its young had been hatched; and as they were in aninaccessible part of the cliff, we hoped they would escape theChinaman's grasp. 

As we had given a good price for the first nests, the Chinese willinglysold us another dozen, with which, wishing them a successfulbird's-nesting expedition, we returned on board the _Dugong_. TheMalays assert that the bird feeds upon insects and other minutecreatures floating on the surface of the sea; and on further examiningthe nests, we perceived long filaments resembling very fine vermicelli, coiled one part over the other, without any regularity, and gluedtogether by transverse rows of the same material. Mr Hooker told usthat the trade in birds' nests employs a large amount of capital andmen. However, the loss of life arising from accidents and exposure isvery great. It has been asserted that, on an average, two out of everyfive men employed in bird's-nesting meet with a violent death. In Chinaa "_catty_" or one pound and a quarter English, of the best nests, sellsat about 9 pounds sterling. Their value depends chiefly upon theirtranslucent whiteness. Those which have not been lined or used by thebirds obtain the highest prices. 

Frau Ursula made a small dish of a few of the birds' nests, which, whenfirst put before us, were perfectly tasteless. When, however, she hadadded certain seasoning, it was pronounced as delicate as any food couldbe. The Chinese use them chiefly for thickening their soups andragouts. 

The sea-swallow is found along the northern coast of Australia, as wellas on the rocks and islands of the sea which we were now navigating. Alarge number of Chinese junks come every year to procure the nests, which are greatly prized in China. 

As we neared the Aru Islands we passed close to a number of boats atanchor, the people from which were continually jumping overboard, diving, and returning to the surface with some creatures in their hands. As on the previous day, the wind was light, and we were able toaccompany Mr Hooker, and pulled off in the boat to see what they wereabout. 

"What can they be getting?" I asked. 

"The creatures the natives are collecting are the _holothurians_, orsea-cucumbers, " answered the naturalist. "There are a great manyspecies of these creatures; but, I believe, those found on banks ofcoral sand are the most valued. "

Emily and Grace, however, when they saw the creatures, could not helpexpressing exclamations of disgust at their appearance. They were likegigantic slugs, or long black bags with frills at the top. Mr Hookerpurchased a basket full of the creatures, which he wished to examinemore at his leisure. 

"But of what use can those ugly things be?" asked Emily, as we pulledback to the vessel. 

"Our omnivorous friends the Chinese would be very much surprised at yourasking the question, " answered Mr Hooker. "They look upon them as oneof their most delicate articles of food, though greatly inferior to thebirds' nests we found yesterday. I see it stated that from Macassaralone these creatures are shipped to China to the value of 150, 000pounds; and this is only a very small portion of those used, not only bythe Chinese, but the natives of many other parts of the shores of thoseseas. When taken on shore, their intestines are removed, and they arethen boiled in sea-water: in some places with the leaves of the papaw, and in others with the bark of the mangrove-tree, which gives them abright red colour. After they have been boiled, they are buried in theground till the next day, when they are spread out to dry in the sun. They are now considered fit for shipment to China, to which the largernumber are sent. In some places, however, they are not buried, butsmoked over the fire on a framework formed of bamboo. The Chinese makethem into soups, sometimes boiling pieces of sugar-cane with them, whichis said to neutralise their rank flavour. "

Sailing round the north end of the group, we approached its capital, orchief trading settlement, situated off the north-west end. It is calledDobbo. Just as we came off it we sighted a Dutch man-of-war brig, andstood towards her. The wind was light, and she had, apparently, fishing-lines overboard. Mr Hooker hailed her, and asked her where shewas bound for. Her commander, who spoke English, replied, "ForTernate. "

"How fortunate!" I exclaimed. "We can then write to Captain Davenport, and tell him of our safety. "

The commander at once politely offered to convey a letter. "He mighthowever, " he observed, "be some little time on the passage, as he was insearch of pirates, whose vessels had lately been heard of in those seas, and had committed depredations on the islands under protection of theDutch. "

We all hurried down into the cabin to write our letters, as, of course, I was anxious to give an account of what had occurred to my kind friend. Emily wished to write to Mrs Davenport, as did also Grace to hermother. As there was not much time, we described our adventures asbriefly as possible. Mr Hooker had proposed to proceed through theJava Seas to Singapore; while Captain Davenport had arranged, should hebe able to obtain a vessel, to go there by way of the SoolooArchipelago, round the north of Borneo. On returning on deck we saw agreat commotion on board the brig--all the sailors rushing aft, andhauling away at a rope overboard. In a short time the snout of a hugefish appeared above the water, struggling violently, and it seemed verylikely he would break away. "A shark! a shark!" cried our men. I hadscarcely supposed so enormous a creature existed. He was fullytwenty-six feet long, and looked capable of swallowing not only a man'sleg, but the whole of his body at a gulp. It made me shudder at thethought of falling overboard, and I felt thankful that while strugglingin the water no such monster had found me out. "O Walter! howterrible!" exclaimed Emily. The same idea seemed to have crossed hermind. One of the officers stood, harpoon in hand, ready to strike thecreature as he was drawn up under the vessel's counter. A "whip" wasimmediately rigged, and the crew hauling away, the shark, in spite ofhis struggles, was hoisted up on deck. Scarcely had he reached it, however, than we saw the crew scattering right and left; and it lookedas if he had taken the deck from them, so violent were the lashes hegave with his tail as he floundered up and down, and turned and twistedon every side. At length the most daring of the men returned aft, armedwith capstan bars and hatchets; but it was not till after many blows, and jumping and leaping to get out of the way of the monster's tail, that he was seen to lie quiet on the deck. 

I then went in the boat with our despatches on board the brig. Thecommander received me very politely, and undertook to deliver them. Hewarned us to keep a sharp look-out for pirates, as our brig being onlyslightly armed, they were very likely to attack us should we meet them. He kindly offered me some slices of the shark; but I laughingly declinedthe gift, saying that we were going on shore, where we might find plentyof beef and mutton. He laughed, however, at that notion, and observedthat we were more likely to find pig and kangaroo, as beef and muttonwere articles unknown in that region. I bid him and his officersfarewell, and returned to the _Dugong_, I felt greatly relieved at thethought that Captain Davenport would now hear of our safety, and hopedbefore long to meet him and his kind wife at Singapore. I told MrHooker that I had been offered some of the shark's flesh, but haddeclined receiving it. 

"Had he presented a Chinese with the fins, he would have beenoverwhelmed with gratitude, as they are considered almost as delicatemorsels as the edible birds' nests, " said Mr Hooker. "The creature inmany parts is caught for the sake of his fins alone, which are sent toChina in large quantities, where they are used in the same way that thebirds' nests and tripang are employed, though they rank next to birds'nests in value. They are of the same gelatinous consistency, and aremade into soups and ragouts. "

Dobbo, being exposed, to the sea-breezes, is healthy, and a goodanchorage is found close to it. The place presented an animatedappearance, as traders from all parts of the archipelago assemble there. The buildings they inhabited were not, however, pretentious, beingcomposed of bamboo and reeds; while many of the traders consideredclothes somewhat superfluous. On the shore a number of prows werehauled up and being refitted for sea. Caulkers were at work on some;painters on others, who were covering them with a thick white limeplaster, making them look very clean and bright. Sailmakers, wholooked, however, more like mat-makers, were at work in some places. Thetripang--black ugly lumps--was being exposed to the sun to be preparedfor loading. In another spot people were busy tying up bundles ofmother-of-pearl shell. Carpenters were engaged in squaring timber forrepairing vessels; while boats from the islands of Goram and Ceram wereunloading their cargoes of sago-cake, with which the traders supplythemselves for their homeward voyage. We were amused with the vastnumber of different cockatoos, lories, and parrots, which were securedby strings on bamboo perches in front of the numerous reed huts, allchattering and talking together, as if carrying on some importantconsultation; while beautiful metallic-green or white fruit-pigeons wereuttering their pleasing coos in all directions. These people areevidently fond of tame creatures, for we saw several beautiful littlekangaroos hopping about, quite as tame and as elegant as fawns. Youngcassowaries also, striped with black and brown, ran about as tame asbarn-door fowls. This is a wingless bird, the body of which is aboutdouble the size of that of a large turkey, but its long legs make itfive or six feet in height. It is covered with long, coarse, black, hair-like feathers. The skin of the neck is bare, and is of a brightblue and red. Instead of wings it has a group of horny black spines, like porcupine quills. The species I have described is found in theneighbourhood of the island of Ceram. Mr Hooker told us that it feedschiefly on fallen fruits, and on insects or Crustacea. The female laysfrom three to five large eggs of a shagreen-green colour, upon a bed ofleaves. The male and female sit alternately for about a month uponthem. The articles we saw exposed for sale in the fair were chieflypearl shell and the tripang, known also as the _beche-de-mer_; as alsotortoise-shell, edible birds' nests, pearls, and birds of paradise, orrather their stuffed skins. The Malay traders had brought for sale, orto exchange with these articles, guns, swords, knives, choppers, tobacco, plates and basins, handkerchiefs, _sarongs_, calicoes, andarrack in bottles. Tea, coffee, sugar, and wine, were also to be seen;and even fancy goods, such as china ornaments, pipes and purses;umbrellas, razors, and looking-glasses; indeed, it is curious what anumber of articles are found in this out-of-the-way spot, and many ofthem costing no more than they did in England. 

These articles are exchanged for English calico, crockery, cutlery, fire-arms, gunpowder, gongs, and elephants' tusks. They not only buymuskets, but small brass guns, on which they set a high value. Theyalso prize tobacco for chewing. We always slept on board, and the soundof the Malays' songs came across the water to a late hour of the night. The musical instruments we heard were tom-toms, Jews'-harps, andfrequently fiddles. The Malays are a merry, vivacious people, and fondof several games. The most interesting was a game at football, whichwas generally played in the evening. The ball is small, made of ratan, hollow, elastic, and light. One of the players dances it for a shorttime on his foot, sometimes on his arm or thigh, and then striking itwith the hollow of his foot, sends it flying high into the air. Aplayer from the opposite side rushes forward, catches it on his foot inthe same way, and returns it. The rule appeared to be that the ballshould never be touched by the hand, but that the arms, shoulder, orknee may be employed. Far less satisfactory was their custom ofcock-fighting. Steel spurs are used, as they were formerly in civilisedEngland; and the spectators, who stand round in a ring, show theirsavage character by their fearful yells and leaps as they see theircocks likely to win or lose. 

We saw shells used here for every purpose. Some of the magnificentvolute shells were employed as baskets; while gigantic helmet shells, suspended by ratan handles, formed the vessels in which fresh water wasbrought from house to house. 

I was delighted to find that Mr Hooker had resolved to make anexcursion into the interior of the mainland for the sake of obtainingsome birds of paradise. As the fatigue might be too great for the youngladies, they remained on board under charge of Frau Ursula; Oliver and Ionly accompanying him, with two native hunters, a trustworthy guide, andan interpreter who spoke Dutch. The natives of these islands, I shouldsay, are Papuans, and in some parts are said to be very savage. Theyare expert archers, and are never seen without their bows and arrows. They shoot pigs and kangaroos with them, as well as all sorts of birds. We met some of the natives who came from the south islands, who wereeven more savage in appearance and manners than the rest. They wore anumber of rude ornaments--one of comb, shaped like a horse-shoe, ontheir foreheads, the ends resting on the temples. The end of thisornament is fastened into a piece of wood, plated in front with tin;above it waves a plume of feathers of a cock's tail. 

In the Aru Islands are found a number of birds of paradise, some, indeed, of the most beautiful, which I will describe shortly. 

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

A SEARCH FOR BIRDS OF PARADISE. 

I must give a very brief account of our excursion, which we had justbefore projected. A native boat carried us across to the mainland, andlanding, we were amused with the number of sea-shells which we found onthe ground away from the beach. They were of a variety of shapes andkinds, which had been taken possession of by those curious creatures, the hermit crabs, who wander into the forest in search of food. Sometimes, however, they become food themselves to huge spiders, and wesaw one monster carry away a fair-sized shell, and devour its unhappyoccupant. We came upon several little parties of hermit crabs, whom, breaking through their custom, we found assembled round some delicatemorsel; but as soon as they heard us, away they scrambled as fast asthey could crawl. The spiders were huge spotted monsters, with bodiestwo inches long, and legs in proportion. They form thick glutinousthreads across the path, which are very unpleasant to meet, and reallycost a great deal of trouble to get rid of. Sometimes, indeed, we ranour faces directly against one of the monsters, though in most cases thecreature was as glad to get off as we were to get rid of him. We metalso numerous lizards, of various shades of green, grey, and brown, every rotten trunk being alive with them, as they ran about seeking forinsects. Our native hunters had arrows with heads as large as a smalltea-cup, for the purpose of shooting the birds of paradise. 

Among the most beautiful vegetable productions are the tree-ferns. Wewere never tired of admiring them, and Mr Hooker said they weresuperior in size and beauty to any he had before seen. There were alsobeautiful palms with slender smooth stems, perfectly straight, reachingto the height of a hundred feet, and surmounted by a crown of gracefullydrooping leaves. 

Our men carried sleeping mats for us to wrap ourselves in at night, witha small kettle for boiling our tea, and a pot for cooking our meat orsoup. When resting at night we quickly formed an impromptu hut ofboughs. I could not help wishing that my sister and Grace had been withus, to admire the beautiful forests and magnificent birds we saw. Rising in the morning, we witnessed another dance of the birds ofparadise in some trees close to us, and our native hunters shot severalof them. 

"It is strange, " said Mr Hooker, "that the only inhabitants of thisregion, where the most graceful of trees and the most beautiful of birdsin the universe exist, should be inhabited by races utterly incapable ofappreciating them. "

"Perhaps, sir, it may be that God has thus arranged it, that civilisedman should be led to the spot to make His name known among thosesavages. Had it not been for these birds of paradise, perhaps thesevery islands might not have been heard of. "

"Ah, Oliver, I like that idea. I think you are right, " said Mr Hooker, and he was silent for some minutes. I too was struck by it. 

"Yes, sir, " said Oliver, "God has a reason for all His arrangements, andI think it is allowable for us to conjecture what that reason may be;but though we cannot find it out, we may be very sure the reasonexists. "

We had been walking on through the forest, when one of our hunters madea sign to us to stop, and he advanced cautiously. We saw him raise hisbow and let fly an arrow. Down fell a small bird rather larger than athrush, the plumage as we saw it falling being of the most intensecinnabar red with the softest and most lovely gloss. Mr Hooker ranforward in the greatest state of agitation I had ever seen him exhibit, and kneeling down, gradually lifted up the bird. Had he discovered anugget of gold of the same size, he could not have appeared moredelighted. The feathers of the head were short and velvety, and shadedinto a rich orange beneath. From the breast downwards the body was likethe softest white gloss silk, while across the breast a band of deepmetallic-green separated it from the red throat. Above each eye was around spot, also of metallic-green. The bill was yellow, and the feetand legs were of a fine cobalt-blue, forming a striking contrast withthe other parts of the body. On each side of the breast, concealedunder the wings, were tufts of grey feathers, about two inches inlength, terminated by a broad band of deep emerald-green. These plumesare raised, as in the other species we saw, into a pair of elegant fanswhen the wings are elevated. Besides these beautiful ornaments, therewere in the middle of the tail two feathers like slender wires, aboutfive inches long, diverging into a double curve. The end of these wiresare webbed on the outer side, and covered with a fine metallic-green; sothat the bird appears to have two elegant glittering circles hangingabout five inches from the body, and the same distance apart. 

It was some time before our kind friend could recover himself. 

"Is it not beautiful? is it not beautiful?" he kept exclaiming as heheld it up, still kneeling on the ground and exhibiting its variousbeauties. "Walter, I tell you that this is the most beautiful of theeight thousand different kinds of birds which our beneficent Creator hasplaced on this earth, to adorn it for the sake of us mortals. Not oneof them possesses these spiral-tipped tail wires nor these beautifulbreast fans. Then look at the colours. What art can in any wayapproach them! This is the King Bird of Paradise--the _ParadiseaRegia_, we naturalists call it. Well worthy is it of the name. " Whenwe stopped for the night, our attendants quickly built some leafy sheds, into which we crept, wrapped up in our mats, after we had partaken ofour supper--consisting of a parrot pie, which we had brought with us, and also of some sago biscuit, washed down with arrack and water. Ourguides would have preferred the spirit undiluted, as they are fond ofpotent liquors as well as of strong-tasted food. At early morn, beforethe sun rose, we heard the well-known cry of "Wawk--wawk--wawk!--Wok--wok--wok!" resounding through the forest, and continually changing itsdirection. Looking up, we caught sight of nights of the great bird ofparadise, going to seek their breakfasts on the fruit-bearing trees. Lories and parroquets soon afterwards flew off from their perches, uttering shrill cries. King hunters croaked and barked; and cockatoos, black and white, screamed loudly through the woods; while numeroussmaller birds, many also of the most lovely plumage, chirruped andwhistled as they saluted the dawn. Our hunters, one with a gun, theother with a bow and arrows, started forth while we lighted our fire andmade other preparations for breakfast. One of them soon came back witha large black bird having an enormous bill. Mr Hooker jumped up, almost letting drop the saucepan which he held in his hand, in hiseagerness at the sight of the bird. 

"A superb black cockatoo!" he exclaimed. "This is indeed a prize. "

All thoughts of eating were abandoned, while he expatiated on the beautyof the bird and its peculiar mode of living. Compared to its largelydeveloped head, which was ornamented with a superb crest, its bodyappeared weak and small. It had long slender legs and large wings, itshead being armed with a sharp-pointed hooked bill of prodigious size andstrength. The plumage was quite black, and had over it the peculiarpowdery white secretion which characterises cockatoos. The cheeks werebare, and of an intense blood-red colour. We had heard its voice theevening before, which, unlike the harsh scream of the white cockatoo, isthat of a plaintive whistle. The tongue was a slender fleshy cylinderof a deep red colour, terminated by a black horny plate, furred across, and possessing prehensile power. We afterwards saw several of them, mostly one at a time, though now and then we caught sight of two orthree together. They were flying slowly and noiselessly, and our huntertold us that a very slight wound would kill them. 

"See here, Walter and Oliver; observe its powerful beak. This birdlives upon the kernel of the kanary-nut. We passed several of thoselofty trees as we came along. This bill is evidently formed for thepurpose of eating this kanary-nut, which no other bird can do. By-the-by, I picked up one. Here it is. See! it is so hard that aheavy hammer alone can crack it. "

The outside of the nut Mr Hooker showed us was quite smooth, and of asomewhat triangular shape. 

"However, the birds are hungry, and we will try and catch flight of oneof our black friends taking his breakfast, and see how he manages. "

We quickly discussed our breakfast, and immediately afterwards set offin search of a kanary-tree. On one of the lower branches we werefortunate enough to see a black cockatoo perched. He had just taken oneof the nuts end-ways into his bill, where he kept it firm by thepressure of the tongue. He then cut a transverse notch, so Mr Hookerdeclared, by the lateral sawing motion of the lower mandible. He nexttook hold of the nut by his foot, and biting off a piece of aneighbouring leaf, retained it in the deep notch of the upper mandible. Again seizing the nut, which was prevented from slipping by the elastictissue of the leaf, he fixed the edge of the lower mandible in thenotch, and by a powerful nip broke off a piece of the shell. Once moretaking it in his claws, he inserted the very long and sharp point of hisbill and picked out the kernel, which he seized hold of, morsel bymorsel, with his curiously formed, extensible tongue. As no other birdin existence can compete with him in eating these nuts, he has always anabundance of food. Mr Hooker called this species the _Microglossumaterrimum_. 

Soon afterwards, a native brought us a king-fisher with an enormouslylong tail, such as no other king-fisher possesses. It was theracket-tailed king-fisher. It had been caught sleeping in the hollow ofthe rocky banks of a neighbouring stream. It had a red bill, and MrHooker observed that he doubted whether it lived upon fish, for, fromthe earth clinging to its beak, he suspected rather that it preys oninsects and minute shells which it picks up in the forests. Its shapewas very graceful, the plumage being of a brilliant blue and white. 

We caught also another cuscus, which Mr Hooker showed us was of themarsupial order; that is, having a pouch in which it carries its young, as does the kangaroo. There are several other marsupial animals inthese islands, such as are found also in Australia and New Guinea, wherealone they exist, some as small as mice. Though no mice exist in thoseregions, these little animals are about as mischievous--entering intohouses, and eating their way through all sorts of materials, just in themanner that mice do. I cannot attempt to describe the numerous otherbirds which we shot or caught. Among them were many of brilliantplumage--pigeons, little parroquets, and numerous other small birds, similar to those found in Australia and New Guinea. 

We spent three or four days in a native house, at which, at a rental ofa few yards of cloth, some tobacco, and one or two other articles, weengaged rooms. It was raised on a platform seven feet high on posts;the walls were about four feet more, with a high pitched roof. Thefloor was composed of split bamboo, and a part of the sloping roof couldbe lifted and propped up, so as to admit light and air. Ourapartments--for I have dignified them by that name--were divided fromthe rest of the house by a thatched partition. At one end of it was acooking-place, with a clay floor, and shells for crockery. Severalfamilies occupied the other parts of the house, which was veryextensive. There were generally half-a-dozen or more visitors inaddition to the families. They led very easy idle lives, only workingwhen it was absolutely necessary for the sake of obtaining food; andfrom morning till night the people were laughing, shouting, and talkingwithout cessation. Such screams of laughter, such loud shouts--thewomen and children vying with the men--I have never elsewhere heard. They seemed to live very well, as the men and boys are capital archers, and never went out without their bows and arrows. With these they shotall sorts of birds, and sometimes kangaroos and pigs. Besides this, they had a variety of vegetables, although they grew no rice nor thecocoa-nut tree. They had plantains, yams, and, above all, thesugar-cane. They were continually eating it. It grows on the blackvegetable soil to a great height and thickness. At all times of the daywe found the people eating it, generally four or five together, each onewith a yard of cane in one hand, and a knife in the other, and a basketbetween their legs. There they sat paring away at it, chewing, andthrowing the refuse into the basket. 

Mr Hooker was highly pleased with the collection of birds and insectswhich he had made. Engaging the services of two more natives to carrythem, we returned to the boat, in which, in the course of a day's sail, we reached the _Dugong_. 

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

VOYAGE CONTINUED. 

Sailing from Dobbo, a number of our mop-headed friends accompanied us tosea in their long canoes--curious, savage-looking boats, the bow andstern rising up six or seven feet high, decorated with shells and wavingplumes of cassowary's feathers. They were all talking, laughing, andshouting at once, and when they at length, after receiving a fewfarewell presents, bid us good-bye, we felt as if we had passed out of atempest of noise into a calm, so apparently deep was the silence whichreigned round us. In two days, passing the Key Islands, the inhabitantsof which are very much like those of Aru, we arrived in sight of a loftyvolcano, from the summit of which wreaths of white smoke were even thenascending. On approaching more closely, we saw that there were twoother mountains near it, clothed with vegetation to their very summits. A fair breeze enabled us to enter the land-locked harbour of Banda. Thewater below our keel was so transparent, that we could see, at a depthof seven or eight fathoms, the smallest objects on the sand, and watchthe living corals at work. We sailed on through narrow channels, havingon one side lofty cliffs rising out of the sea. 

Besides three large islands, there are several others, which form whatare known as the Banda group. The largest is Lontar, or Great Banda--acrescent-shaped island, about six miles long and a mile and a half wide. Within the circle of which this island and two others joined to it forman arc, lie three more, the highest and most remarkable of which is theGrunong Api, or the Burning Mountain. It is an ever active volcano, about two thousand three hundred feet in height. We passed close underits base, and looking up, saw cloud-like masses of steam and sulphureousacid gas rising from its summit. On the Lontar shore rose upperpendicular crags from two to three hundred feet high, but everywherecovered with the most luxuriant vegetation, the trees and shrubs havingtheir roots in the crevices, and hanging down in broad sheets of thebrightest green. As we sailed on we perceived lofty palms rising amidthe matted mass of vegetation, and from their crests hung long featheredleaves, silently and gracefully oscillating in the light air whichfilled our sails. 

On the top of one of the heights appeared the dazzling white walls ofFort Belgica, with another fort below it; and along the shore on everyhand extended the chief village, called Neira, with rows ofwide-spreading trees shading the streets and bordering the bay. Opposite the village were a number of prows from Ceram--strange-lookingvessels, high at the stem and low at the bow, having, instead of asingle mast, a tall tripod, which can be raised and lowered at pleasure. There was a number of other craft--Bugis traders, mostly square topsailschooners, but ill-fitted apparently to contend with the storms whichoccasionally rage in those seas. Among the most beautiful trees was the_lontar_ or _palmyra_ palm--_Borassus flabelliformis_. Mr Hooker toldus that its leaves were formerly used as parchment all over thearchipelago before the Chinese introduced paper. In some places, evenat the present time, it is used for that purpose. In every direction wecould see spreading out over the island a continuous forest ofnutmeg-trees, shaded by the lofty kanary-trees. The nutmeg-tree is fromtwenty to five-and-twenty feet high, though sometimes its lofty spraysare fifty feet high. A foot above the ground the trunk is from eight toten inches in diameter. The fruit before it is quite ripe greatlyresembles a peach. This, however, is only a fleshy outer rind--epicarp--which, as it ripens, opens into two equal parts, when within isseen a spherical polished nut, surrounding an aril, the mace, which isof a bright yellow colour. No fruit can then surpass it in beauty. Thepeople who pick it use a small basket at the end of a long bamboo, intowhich it drops as they hook it off. The outer part, which we shouldcall the fruit, being removed, the mace is carefully taken off, anddried on large shallow bamboo baskets in the sun. Its bright colour nowchanges to a dark yellow. The black part seen within the vermilion maceis a shell, and inside this is the nutmeg. When the mace is removed, the nuts are spread out on shallow trays of open basket-work in adrying-room. A slow fire is made beneath the floor, where the nutsremain for three months. By this time the nutmeg has shrunk so muchthat it rattles in its shell. The shell is then broken, and the nutmegsare sorted and packed in casks for shipment. 

We took a stroll with Mr Hooker through the beautiful groves ofnutmeg-trees, which were heavily laden with fruit. It is picked twicein the year, though some is obtained throughout the whole year. Abeautiful carpet of green grass is spread out beneath the trees, whilehigh above them tower the lofty kanary-trees, which stretch out theirgnarled arms as if to defend their more tender sisters committed totheir charge. At a distance, indeed, the nutmeg-trees are completelyhidden from view by the kanary-trees. The roots of these latter arevery curious, looking like enormous snakes with their heads caught inthe trunk of the tree. As we strolled through the forest, shelteredfrom the direct rays of the sun by the thick foliage, we caught distantviews of the blue ocean sparkling in the sunlight, the white surfbreaking in masses of foam on the rocks beneath us, while at a distanceappeared the varied forms of the other islands. 

These groves of nutmegs are divided into what are called parks, belonging to different proprietors, who are known as perkeniers. By farthe greater proportion of nutmegs used throughout the world are grown onthese small islands, though wild nutmegs are found in New Guinea and ina few other places. As the nutmeg is among the most beautiful offruits, so are the trees superior to almost any other cultivated plant. They are well-shaped, and have glossy leaves, bearing small yellowishflowers. On examining the fruit, we compared it in size and colour to apeach, only rather more oval. It is of a tough fleshy consistency tillit becomes ripe, when, as I have before said, it splits open and shows adark brown nut within covered with the crimson mace. We saw a mostbeautiful bird flying among the trees; it was the Banda pigeon, whichfeeds upon the nutmeg fruit. It digests the mace, but casts up the nutwith its seed uninjured. By this means it has undoubtedly carried theseed to all parts of the group, and perhaps to other islands in theneighbourhood. In one part of Lontar we heard that the mace, instead ofbeing red, is white--probably owing to some peculiarity of the soil. The deer and pig are found in the islands, and also a species of cuscus. 

A proprietor, to whom Mr Hooker had an introduction, invited us toclimb the burning mountain; but after considering the matter, our frienddeclined the honour, from hearing that the ascent was very difficult anddangerous, and that we should gain very little more knowledge about itthan we should by gazing up at it from the base. 

While sleeping on shore, the house we occupied was one night so shakenthat we thought it would fall about our heads; but the inhabitantsseemed to take it as a thing of course, and we heard that nearly everymonth an earthquake occurs. Several most disastrous eruptions of themountain have taken place, causing great destruction of life and havocamong the plantations. 

The Portuguese were the first Europeans who took possession of theBandas. They were driven out by the Dutch, who exterminated theaboriginal inhabitants, and then had to import slaves to cultivate theplantations. Since slavery was abolished by Holland, convicts have beensent there for the purpose; and now, people from various neighbouringregions have been collected to perform the part of labourers. TheBandas are not properly included in the Moluccas. The cultivation ofthe clove-tree is now chiefly confined to Amboyna, and the surroundingislands, to which we were now bound. 

A day's sail took us off Amboyna, the capital of the Moluccas. It isone of the oldest European settlements in the East. The island isdivided into two parts by the sea, a narrow sandy isthmus alone joiningthem. We sailed up the western inlet, the shores of which were lined bygroves of cocoa-nut palm-trees, furnishing food and shade to the nativeswho dwell in the rude huts beneath them. We came to an anchor off thetown of Amboyna. In few places we visited was the forest vegetationmore luxuriant or beautiful than on this island. Ferns and palms ofgraceful forms were seen everywhere; climbing ratans formed entangledfestoons pendent from every forest tree; while fine crimson lories andbrush-tongued turkeys, also of a bright crimson colour, flew in and outamidst the foliage, forming a magnificent sight, especially when a flockof the former settled down on some flowering tree, the nectar from whichthe lories delight to suck. Amboyna is a large city for the East, containing 14, 000 people, about 8000 of whom are Europeans, with halfthat number, perhaps, of Chinese and Arabs. Our great wish was to see aclove plantation in full bearing. We found, however, that theproprietors had discovered that there were more profitable means ofemploying their ground and labour, and that cacao plantations weresuperseding them. 

The two young ladies, with Frau Ursula, were able to accompany us. Ourroad lay through a grove of palm-trees, and wound up a hill, till wereached the plantations of young cacao-trees. They were covered withlong red cucumber-like fruit. The plants had been brought here fromMadagascar, where it was first discovered by the Spaniards. They aregreat consumers of it in various forms. Chocolate comes from theSpanish chocolate, which is composed of cacao pounded with Indian corn, to which honey is sometimes added. The sugar-cane was also introduced, as sugar assists in neutralising the bitter qualities of the cacao. Ineed scarcely point out the difference between the cacao--often writtencocoa--plant and fruit, from which the now much used beverage is made, and the lofty cocoa-nut palms with their well-known nuts full of juice. In the woods we saw numbers of green parrots, which uttered their shrilldeafening screams as they darted to and fro through the thick foliage. 

Proceeding again along the beach, my sister and Grace, feeling thirsty, asked for a draught of water, but neither stream nor fountain was insight. When one of our attendants heard what was inquired for, "Stop, "he said, "you shall have it. " Directly afterwards, we saw him climb upa cocoa-nut palm above our heads, whence he cut off some of the clustersof large green fruit. Immediately descending, he struck off the endwith a hatchet, and presented each of us with a goblet of the freshestand most sparkling water I ever tasted. We had before only found themore mature fruit, after the liquid has assumed a milk-like appearance. 

A short way on, we saw the hill-side covered with myrtle-like trees, andfound that they were plantations of clove-trees. The clove-tree belongsto the order of myrtles. The trunks of the full-grown trees were abouttwelve inches in diameter. Their topmost branches were from forty tofifty feet from the ground. However, we found some very small ones, fully loaded with fruit. The clove is the flower bud, and it grows inclusters at the end of the twigs. Our guide told us that the annualyield of a good tree is about four pounds and a half. When the buds areyoung, they are nearly white; when more mature, they change to a lightgreen, and ultimately to a bright red. They are then picked by thehand, or beaten off with bamboos, on cloths spread under the trees. They are simply dried in the sun for use, when their colour changes fromred to black. The leaves, the bark, and young twigs, have also apeculiar aroma. It grows best on the high hillsides, on a volcanicsoil, or a loose sandy loam. Curiously enough, although cloves are usedin all parts of the world, the inhabitants of these islands do not eatthem. They employ them in making models of their prows and bamboo huts, by running a small wire through them before they are dried. I rememberseeing a number of these models in the Great Exhibition in England, manyof them of very elaborate construction. When cloves were firstintroduced into England, thirty shillings per pound was paid for them. They are now cultivated in several other places, and consequently theirvalue in the Spice Islands has greatly fallen. 

As we returned home in the evening, we passed along a pathway lined byrows of pine-apples, which had, like the cocoa-nut trees, been broughtfrom Tropical America. We also saw creatures leaping from branch tobranch. The servants caught some, when we found them to be flyingdragons; not such as Saint George fought with, but small lizards knownas the _Draco volans_. They were provided with broad folds in the skin, along each side of the body, which enabled them not really to fly, but, as a parachute would do, to sustain them in the air while they leap frombranch to branch. 

I was ahead of our party when I heard a loud hammering or tapping, andcreeping near, I saw a cocoa-nut, which had just fallen from a tree, andan enormous crab working away at it. I stopped to watch him. He hadtorn off the dry husk which covered the latter with his powerful claws, just at the point where the three black scars are found marked. He wasnow breaking the shell by hammering with one of his heavy claws. Assoon as this was done, he began to pick out the rich food, by means ofhis pincer-like claws. Our servants as they came up chased and caughthim, tying up his claws, and saying that we should find it, when cooked, one of the greatest delicacies in the place. 

We stopped for the night at the house of Mr Hooker's friend, a littleoutside the town. Our beds were placed in a verandah, merely coveredwith mats at night; our heads only guarded by mosquito curtains, thoughwe could hear the venomous insects buzzing outside. As I put my head onthe pillow before going to sleep, the sound of the low cooing of dovescame up out of the forest, while the tree frogs piped out their shrillnotes. 

Next day, when pulling along the narrow channel of the beautiful harbouron our return to the brig, we gazed down over the side with astonishmentat the lovely spectacle the bottom of the sea afforded. It was thicklycovered with a mass of corals, actiniae, and other productions of theocean, of vast dimensions, of every possible form, and of the mostbrilliant colours. In some places the depth, Mr Hooker said, was fiftyfeet, and in others twenty, for the bottom was very uneven. Hereappeared some deep chasm, here a hill rose up, there a valley was seen, here rocks of every possible shape, the whole covered with a forest ofliving vegetables, as I may call them. 

"See, see!" cried Emily; "there swims a beautiful fish; there, another;and there, another. Some are red; there is a yellow one; there is onespotted and banded; there is another striped in the most curious manner. See how leisurely they swim, as if admiring the beauty of theircountry!"

"Look there! What is that floating by us?" exclaimed Grace; "what alovely orange mass!"

"See, there is another, of a beautiful rose colour!" said Emily. 

The creatures the girls were admiring were medusae, beautifullytransparent, which were floating along near the surface. We entreatedthat the crew might stop rowing, that we might admire them at ourleisure; indeed, we could have gazed at the scene all day long, but I amvery sure, were I to make the attempt, I could not do justice to itssurpassing beauty and interest. There may be coral beds of equalbeauty, but in few places is the water so transparent as in the harbourof Amboyna; while, from being sheltered from the violence of storms, there are probably a larger number of marine productions, shells, andfishes collected in it, than in almost any other spot. While we werestill gazing down into the ocean depths, a strange rumbling noise cameover the land. The trees seemed to rock from side to side, thebuildings shook, the frightened birds flew off from the shore, the landseemed to rise and fall, and people were seen flying from their houses, and rushing to their boats; others hurried away into the open country. 

"An earthquake!" exclaimed Mr Hooker. "They are pretty well accustomedto it, though, and I trust no real damage may be done. However, shouldit be more severe than usual, we will be ready to take off any poorpeople who may wish to find refuge at sea. "

In a few seconds, however, all was quite quiet. The people returned onshore, and some were seen hurrying back to buildings which had been themost shaken, either to rescue friends who had been left behind, or tocarry off their household furniture, in case another shock should occur, and bring their houses to the ground. 

Leaving this beautiful, though unstable island, we stood away to thesouth-west, Mr Hooker purposing to visit a number of islands on ourpassage to Macassar, after which he intended standing across to Java, orperhaps visiting the south of Borneo before proceeding on to Singapore. 

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

A MODERN CRUSOE'S ISLAND. 

Macassar, at the south-west end of Celebes, had been visited; a Dutchtown, very neat and clean, having covered drains down the streets whichcarry away all impurities. On one side along the shore, forming astraight street a mile in length, are a number of shops, warehouses, andnative bazaars; on the other, two shorter streets form the old Dutchtown, with most of the private houses of the Europeans. It is enclosedby gates, with a fort at the southern end. Round the town extendrice-fields, in the rainy season presenting a mass of the most vividgreen. Beyond, are numerous native villages embosomed in fruit-trees. 

We were occasionally on shore, and saw many objects of interest, but MrHooker made a long excursion into the interior, of which he gave us anaccount on his return. We caught sight of two of the animals peculiarto Celebes. One of them was a curious baboon-like monkey, about thesize of a spaniel, and of a jet-black colour. It had the projectingdog-like muzzle and overhanging brows of a baboon, with red callosities, and a scarcely visible fleshy tail, about an inch long. A large band ofthem visited the garden of the merchant at whose house we were stopping, and were busily employed in carrying off the fruit, when they weredisturbed by the servants, who rushed out with guns and sticks to drivethem off. 

Next day we started with our friend into the neighbouring forest, inchase of the _babirusa_ or pig-deer. After a long search, we came upwith one, to which, the dogs gave chase; and it being brought to bay, was killed. It resembled a pig in general appearance, but had longslender legs and curved tusks like horns. Those of the lower jaw arevery long and sharp, but the upper ones, instead of growing downwards asthose of a boar generally do, curve upwards out of bony sockets throughthe skin on each side of the snout till they meet the eyes. Those ofthe creature we killed, which was an old one, were nearly ten inches inlength. Our Dutch friend stated that they were so formed to guard itseyes from the thorns and spines which it meets with whilst searching forfallen fruits among the thickets of ratan and other spiny plants. MrHooker, however, said he thought they had once been of use to the animalin digging, but its mode of life having been somewhat changed, they hadgrown up into their present curious form. Instead of digging for foodwith its snout as other pigs do, it feeds on fallen fruits from varioustrees. We saw also a number of butterflies, which Mr Hooker said werepeculiar to Celebes. Besides the babirusa, herds of wild pigs of largesize abound in the northern forests, and numerous jungle-fowl, hornbills, and great fruit-pigeons. Buffaloes are generally employed onthe farms, and we drank buffalo milk, which was brought into the housein bamboo buckets. It was as thick as cream and in order to keep itfluid during the day it was diluted with water. 

Among the many curious trees we saw, was the sugar-palm, from which theusual beverage of the country is made--called sagueir. It is as strongas ordinary beer. The sugar makes a very nice sweetmeat, and Mr Hookersaid it put him very much in mind of the North American maple sugar. 

We were introduced also to a very curious animal, somewhat smaller thana Shetland cow, called the sapi-utan. It has long straight horns, whichare ringed at the base and slope backwards over the neck. We were toldthat it inhabits the mountains, and is never found where deer exist. There seems a doubt whether it should be classed with the ox, buffalo, or antelope. The head is black, with a white mark over each eye, one onthe cheek, and another on the throat. We saw also a couple of maleos, aspecies of brush-turkey, allied to the _megapodi_ or mound-making birdswhich we had met with in our island. They live also in the northernpart of Celebes, and come down to the shore in order to lay their eggsin the black, hot, volcanic sand. It is a handsome bird, the plumageglossy black and rosy white, with a helmeted head, and elevated tail. Its walk is peculiarly stately. The sexes are very much alike. Two ormore birds will come down, and the female deposits a single egg in ahole which the male assists her in making, about a foot deep in thesand, and having covered it up, returns to the forest. At the end often days or so she comes to the same spot and lays another egg. Eachcan lay, it is said, six or eight eggs during the season. Frequentlytwo or three hens deposit their eggs in the same hole. The colour ofthe shell is a pale brick-red. The eggs being thus deposited, theparents take no further care of their offspring. The young birds, afterbreaking their shell, work their way up through the sand, just as theyoung megapodi do, and run off at once to the forest. A friend of MrHooker's presented him with some, which had been carefully covered up, and had just arrived. We took them on board the brig. The nextmorning, when far out of sight of land, we heard a strange noise in thecabin, and looking in, great was our surprise to see a covey of littlebirds flying right across it. They had been hatched during the night, and following the instincts of their nature, were making their way, asthey supposed, to their future forest home. We fed them on little bitsof chopped fruit, and such things as Mr Hooker thought would suit theirappetites. 

"But what can induce the parents thus to leave their eggs?" asked Emily. "I thought it was the nature of creatures to look after their young. "

"If it was for their benefit, so it would have been, " he answered; "butI suspect that these large birds, requiring a considerable amount offood, which consists entirely of fallen fruits, could only find it byroaming over a wide extent of country. If, therefore, a large numbercame down to this particular beach, which seems the only one fit forhatching them during the breeding season, they would perish for want offood. Providence, therefore, has so arranged that they should return tothe districts where they can find their food; whilst the young ones, notrequiring so much, are able to make their way as their strength willallow in the same direction. "

We had a full-grown stuffed maleo on board. Its claws were sharp andstraight, and very different from those of the megapodi. The toes, however, were strongly webbed at the base; the leg rather long, forminga powerful instrument for scratching away the loose sand, which thosewho have watched them say they throw up in a complete shower whendigging their holes. 

We had been standing on for some time to the west, a cast of the leadshowing us that we were in fifty fathoms--the shallow sea whichseparates Borneo from Java and Sumatra. Our compass had never been verytrustworthy. An injury it had received had still further put it out oforder, while thick cloudy weather had prevented us from taking anobservation. Mr Hooker had also for some days been unwell. He hadcaught a fever while we were at Macassar, the effects of which he beganto feel directly he came on board, and we were now very anxious abouthim. Several of the men also had been ill for some time before wereached Macassar. Two of them died. I will not stop to describe theparticulars of their funeral. We felt very sad as we committed them totheir ocean grave. Mr Hooker, who had studied medicine, was too ill tovisit the rest. He, however, got Mr Thudicumb and I to describe theirsymptoms as far as we were able, and sent the medicine accordingly. Assoon as he was able to move he insisted upon being carried forward tosee the men, when, somewhat altering his treatment of them, theyappeared to be getting better. 

I was on deck one day, and Roger Trew was aloft, when he shouted out, "Land ahead!" Not knowing exactly our position, we were glad that ithad been seen during the day. I ran aloft, and after a time I coulddistinguish the land stretching away to the north and south, where itseemed to terminate. We therefore concluded that it was an island. This became a certainty as we stood on, as no land could bedistinguished beyond the two distant points we had discovered. We wererather nearest the north end, and Mr Thudicumb determined therefore togo round it. It was a land of dense forest, with here and theremountainous points; high bold capes standing out into the ocean, affording every possible variety of scenery. 

"Why, there must be a fort somewhere thereabouts, " observed MrThudicumb, who had been examining it through his glass. "I see a flagflying!"

There, sure enough, as we drew nearer, we discovered on the summit of abold rock, standing out into the sea, a flagstaff with a large flagflying from it. What the flag was, we could not well make out, from itssomewhat battered condition. As we stood on, a bay opened out, theheadland I have spoken of forming the westernmost point. Mr Thudicumbconsidered that it would afford sufficient shelter to us should we bringup. He was anxious to do this, that we might go ashore and ascertainwhether any Europeans were living there. 

"Perhaps some people have been cast away, " he observed, "and havehoisted the flag as a signal to any passers-by. "

Mr Hooker was still too weak to go ashore without inconvenience. MrThudicumb therefore ordered Dick Tarbox, myself, Roger Trew, and threeothers, to go in the boat, well armed with muskets and pistols, and toascertain the state of the case. 

"Now, take care, " said Mr Thudicumb, "that you are not led into anambush. Some of these islands are the dens of pirates, or savages, whoare no better, and still more treacherous. Keep a bright look-out oneither side as you advance, and see that you are able to get back to theboat without any difficulty. If there is an European there, he is sureto come down when he sees the boat pull in; so if you find no one atfirst, you must be doubly careful not to be caught in a trap. "

Emily and Grace stood at the gangway as we pulled off. 

"Oh, do take care, Walter, that those horrid savages do not get hold ofyou again!" exclaimed Emily. 

"Pray, do! pray, do!" added Grace. 

"Yes, Mynheer Walter, take care dat de savages don't eat you up; you nowgrow so fat and big, you fine large morsel, " exclaimed Frau Ursula, whohad no fear whatever of savages or pirates, being in most instances avery dauntless and fearless person. 

I was glad she said this, as it assisted to quell the anxiety of Emilyand Grace. The brig lay about a quarter of a mile from the beach, MrThudicumb being afraid to stand in nearer because of the reefs, of whichthere appeared to be several under water, their dark heads projectinghere and there from the shore. I waved my cap and held up my musket aswe pulled in, to show them that we were in good spirits, and prepared tomake a bold fight, if it was necessary; though I must say I had noexpectations of meeting either savages or pirates. 

The flag, though tattered and patched, looked very like an Englishensign with the jack torn out of it. 

"Depend upon it, some Englishman is there, " observed Tarbox. "Whatobject could any pirates or savages have in flying a flag from thatpoint?"

We found the shore lined with black volcanic rocks, among which therewas some difficulty in landing. However, at length we discovered aplace between two ledges, into which we ran the boat. One of the menremained to take charge of her, while the rest of us, landing, walked upthe beach. We soon came to the thick jungle, in which we could find noopening. We therefore continued along the shore towards the point wherethe flag was flying. Having gone some way, we found an opening on ourright. The underwood and branches had evidently been cut away by anaxe, and seemed to lead from the flagstaff rock towards some place inthe interior. Dick Tarbox leading the way, we advanced along the path, keeping a look-out among the trunks of the trees on every side, lest anytreacherous enemies might be lurking there. The ground rose somewhat. At length we emerged into the open space, where there were signs of rudecultivation; and further on appeared a cottage raised on poles aboutthree feet from the ground, very similar to the building we had put upin our island, but considerably larger. This, we concluded, must be thehabitation of the people who had erected the flagstaff. As we gotnearer to it, we were saluted by the loud voices of birds--a number ofthe numerous tribes found in these regions. Such screeching, crying, cooing, shrieking, and chattering, I had never before heard; while fromwooden cages on every side, or from under small huts of curiousconstruction, came forth the cries of all sorts of animals. Still, noone appeared. Presently we heard a shot at a little distance, anddiscovered a path leading to where it came from. Tarbox fired as asignal, being sure, from what we saw in the cottage, that its occupantwas not likely to be evilly disposed towards us. As we went on, we saw, coming through the open glade before us, a tall figure, with a gun inhis hand, followed by another carrying a basket, and several birds slungover his shoulders. 

"A veritable Robinson Crusoe!" I exclaimed. 

The figure answered, indeed, in every respect, the description I hadseen of that far-famed adventurer. There was the pointed, palm-leafhat; the rough skin leggings; a belt round the waist, with hunting-knifeand all sorts of things stuck in it; boots of skin; and a gun in hishand (though, I suspect, Robinson Crusoe must have used a bow andarrow--at all events, he must have done so when his powder wasexpended). The man behind him, too, was in all respects like his manFriday; fully as dark-skinned, though perhaps with rather more clothingthan Friday was accustomed to wear, as his dress was similar to that ofthe leading figure. 

"Hilloa, my friends! where do you come from?" he exclaimed, in a loud, cheery voice. "What! have you found me out at last?"

"Why, friend, we saw a flag flying from the point out there, and took itfor granted that somebody or other was here on shore wanting to be takenoff; and if you wish to come with us, we have directions to take you onboard our brig, which lies in the bay out there. "

"Yes, indeed, I do; for I have been waiting here long enough almost tohave lost all account of time, " answered the tall man. "I have a prettylarge family, however; and unless your brig is a good-sized one, I doubtwhether you can carry us all. "

"What! have you got a wife and children living here?" asked Tarbox. "Wesaw nothing of them as we came along. "

"No, no, no!" answered the stranger; "I have no wife; and as for mychildren, I cannot say that you would consider them as such. Probably, however, you heard the voices of my family as you passed my house. "

"Ho, ho! all those birds and beasts, you mean, friend!" said Tarbox. "Well, as to that, as we have a gentleman on board, the owner of thebrig, who has a fancy that way, I do not think he will refuse to have asmany as the craft will hold. But it will take some little time, Isuspect, to build houses for them; for I suppose they are not tameenough to be allowed to run at liberty about the decks?"

"Not exactly, " answered the stranger. "Some of them have ratherquarrelsome dispositions, and they would be apt to fall out with eachother, and perhaps with the crew. However, a considerable number areturned into mummies, though they fill somewhat large cages altogether;and as I have spent so much of my time in collecting them, I have nointention of leaving them behind. If you can take them, I will go withyou; but if not, I must get you to send another vessel to bring me off. The craft which brought me here must either have been lost in a typhoonor destroyed by pirates, for she did not return at the time appointed;and after waiting month after month, and year after year, I almost gaveup all hopes of again seeing a civilised man. I have had visitors, tobe sure, on the island; but I did not like their looks, as I thoughtthey were more likely to stick their krisses into me than to carry meaway to a civilised place; and therefore I had to keep out of sight. Still, at last I began to regret not being able to exhibit my treasuresto my fellow-men capable of appreciating them; and so I rigged thatflagstaff you saw, and hoisted a flag as a signal to any passing vesselto put in here. However, most craft, I suppose, keep either alongfurther to the southward, or else to the north of this island; andthough I have seen a few passing in the horizon, none have come nearenough to distinguish my signal. "

From the way the stranger spoke, I saw at once that he was a man ofsuperior education, in spite of his strange costume. 

"Perhaps, sir, " I said, "you would like to come on board and see theowner, Mr Hooker. I am sure he would be delighted to do what he can toassist you. "

"Hooker!" he exclaimed. "Hooker, did you say, young man? Of course Iwill. If he is the Hooker I know--and from what you say about him, Ihave little doubt about the matter--I shall be delighted to see him; andI am very sure he will do all he can to assist me. --Stay, however, " hesaid. "If you will wait a little while, I will accompany you. I must, however, first feed my family, as I may be absent for some time, andthey are not accustomed to go without their provisions. "

The noise as we passed the house had been considerable. As the strangerapproached it, however, the cries with which his feathered andfour-footed friends greeted him were almost deafening. I might haveadded, no-footed friends, for he had huge pythons, and snakes of allsorts;--tigers, and other wild beasts; and birds, from long-leggedstorks down to the smallest of the feathered tribes. He and his manFriday were occupied some time in feeding all these numerous creatures, according to their respective wants. They all appeared to know him, andacknowledge him as their master; and he must have employed considerabletime in taming many of them. I will describe them by-and-by. 

At length the operation of feeding them was over, and he expressedhimself ready to accompany us to the boat. He addressed a few words tohis man, Tanda, he called him, adding, as he walked away, --"Don't fear, my lad; I am not going to desert you. --He does not understand that, bythe by;" and, turning round again, he spoke to the man in a strangelanguage. He put up his hand to look at the brig. "Well, " he said, ashe stepped into the boat, "I scarcely expected ever to see a Europeanvessel come near this island. "

All hands able to appear on deck were collected at the gangway to gazeat us as we approached. They certainly did regard our companion withlooks of astonishment as he stepped up the side. 

"Mr Hooker is below, sir, " I said. "I will let him know that you arehere. "

I ran down into the cabin, eager to give the intelligence to my friend. 

"He did not give his name, " I answered; "but he said he was an oldfriend of yours. "

"An old friend of mine out here? Can it possibly be--and yet I think itmust. Beg him to come down. Oh! how I wish I was able to go on shoreand help him to get off his valuables! Strange! that is strange!" Iheard him say as I left the cabin. 

I found the stranger in conversation with Emily and Grace, with whom heseemed greatly interested. He was patting Emily's cheek, and lookingwith an inquiring glance into her face, when I appeared. 

Mr Hooker endeavoured to rise from his chair when the stranger entered. 

"Is it possible?" he exclaimed, holding out both his hands. 

"Hooker, " exclaimed the stranger, "I know you!"

"And Sedgwick, " answered the other, "in your somewhat out-of-the-waygarb, I know you still, my friend--my master in science--my instructorin knowledge--"

The two friends eagerly shook hands, the stranger sinking down into achair, and looking eagerly into Mr Hooker's face. 

"You will recover, never fear--you will recover, " he exclaimed. "Youhave had a touch of jungle fever; and if you can get on shore for a fewdays, and live in the open air, instead of in this confined cabin, youwill quickly pick up your strength. But, Hooker, I had no idea you weremarried. Are these young people on board your children? and the lady ondeck there, is she your wife?"

"No, no, no, " answered Mr Hooker. "The old Dutchwoman is the younggirls' governante. And it is extraordinary! Can you think who thosechildren are?"

"Had I not seen the girl I might have been puzzled; for I cannotconjecture what has brought them out here, " and he turned round andlooked at me. "Yes; I recognise his father too. --Is your father out inthese parts?" he asked. 

"No, sir, " I answered. "They are both dead. "

"Both dead, did you say? Your mother dead? For her sake I chieflylonged to return to England; and she gone, boy! Do you know who I am?I am your uncle! Did you ever hear of your uncle, Tom Sedgwick, thenaturalist?"

"Indeed I have, " I answered. "And I heard that he had gone away, longago, to the Eastern Seas, and was supposed to have lost his life. "

"That was but natural enough, as I did not appear, " answered MrSedgwick. "But it is very wonderful that you should have come to thevery place where I have been so long living apart from myfellow-creatures. And your sister, what is her name?"

I told him. 

"And the other little girl, is she a relation? for I have no difficultyin distinguishing which is my niece. "

"No; she is Captain Davenport's daughter, " I answered. 

"A nice, pretty little girl. But Emily--I must see Emily again. "

I ran to call her. She came down trembling; for she had often heard ourmother speak of our uncle, and for her sake had longed to see him. MrSedgwick pressed her fondly in his arms. 

"Yes, you are the very image of your mother, " he said, looking in herface again and again. 

Thus, for some time, we sat talking of the past, rather than thepresent. 

"Well, Hooker!" he exclaimed at last, "I wish you were on shore. Wemust see how you are by to-morrow or next day; and, in the meantime, wemust get these young people and their worthy nurse to come to my houseand see my wonders. I can easily manage to find accommodation for them;for I built it originally in the expectation of having some companions. Walter, you will accompany them, as I suppose, Hooker, you can sparehim?"

"I have no doubt my skipper can do without him, " answered Mr Hooker;"though, I can tell you, he is of no little importance on board, as heacts the part of mate; and a very good seaman he is, too, for his age, and the time he has been at sea. "

I asked Mr Hooker if Oliver could accompany us, as I knew he could bespared. "And Merlin too. The old fellow will like a run on shore; andyou will let him come also, " I said, turning to my uncle. 

"He looks too wise an animal to quarrel with any of my friends, " heobserved; "and I shall be very glad to see him. "

Frau Ursula and the young ladies quickly got ready a few things to takeon shore. Evening was approaching. However, the old friends had a gooddeal to talk about before we shoved off. In a short time, we werepretty well at our ease with Mr Sedgwick; and the girls looked forwardwith delight to the wonders they hoped to see on the island. 

We landed at a rather more convenient spot, which Mr Sedgwick pointedout. Roger Trew, who had leave to remain on shore, assisted in carryingup the beds for the ladies; while Oliver and I took charge of the otherarticles they required. The boat then pulled back to the brig. Themoment Merlin landed he scampered off along the shore, bounding andgambolling just like a young dog, so delighted did he appear to be ableto stretch his legs. He then came up to me, and licking my hand, followed close at my heels. 

"I do not quite like the look of the weather, " observed Mr Sedgwick, glancing back at the sea. "I wish I had told them on board the brig toget out another anchor; or it might have been safer, to be sure, tostand out into the offing. Stay; there will be no harm in giving them acaution. "

He went back to the beach and hailed; but the boat was already at aconsiderable distance, and Tarbox did not appear to hear him. 

"Well, I hope it is all right, " he observed. "I have often seen thisweather, and nothing has come of it. At the same time, it generallylooks like this just before a heavy gale; and this open bay is not agood place for a vessel to be caught in when it blows hard. "

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

SEDGWICK ISLAND AND ITS WONDERS. 

Our uncle introduced us to his house with evident pride. He and his manTanda had bestowed a great deal of pains on it. It was constructedentirely after the Malay fashion--of wood, bamboo, and matting, thoughraised higher off the ground than the Malays are accustomed to buildtheirs. The floors were of split bamboo, sufficiently strong to bear aperson's weight, and yet giving a pleasant spring as we passed overthem. They were kept in their place by long strips of ratan, passedtransversely between them, much in the way of a cane-bottom chair. Overthese mats were spread--not so neatly made, perhaps, as those employedby the wealthy Malays, but still very well done. The walls were made ofthe palm-leaves which I have before described, fixed in panels, veryneat and pleasing to the eye, and perfectly weather-tight. The roof washigh pitched, and had broad overhanging eaves, giving it very much theappearance of a Swiss cottage. A broad verandah ran round each side ofthe house, the rooms opening into it. They were divided from each otherby thick mats stretched from the ceiling to the floor, and could belifted up at pleasure to allow the air to circulate in every direction. It would have been impossible to build with the materials at hand anabode better suited to the purpose. 

"Here, Frau, you and your young ladies shall occupy these twoapartments, " said my uncle to Frau Ursula, who stood smiling from ear toear at the polite way in which he addressed her. "You shall havebedsteads brought in directly; and I must leave you to arrange them, while Tanda and I get supper ready. The lads here and the sailor willno doubt assist us. "

Roger Trew, who had ascended the ladder with his bundle of bedding, deposited it in the room my uncle pointed out, and forthwith commencedunlashing it; and knowing that he would prove a better assistant to thedame than Oliver and I should, we accompanied my uncle to what he calledhis cooking-shed, at the back of the house. Here he had brought waterfrom a spring in the forest, and had made a drain towards the sea tocarry off the refuse. He had a variety of fish, flesh, and fowl in hislarder, which was in a cool place at the back of the house. 

I scarcely know what I shall describe first. The fruit was the mostattractive. There was the delicious mangostin--of a spherical form. The outer part is a thick rough covering, and it has a white opaquecentre, an inch or more in diameter. Each of the four or five partsinto which it is divided, contains a small seed. The white part is whatis eaten. It has a slightly sweet taste, and a rich yet delicate andpeculiar flavour, which it is impossible to describe. Then there wasthe rambutan--a globular fruit, an inch and a half in diameter. Therind is of a light red, adorned with coarse scattered bristles. Within, there is a semi-transparent pulp, of a slightly acid taste. Next therewas the elliptical shaped mango, containing a small stone of the sameform. The interior, when the tough outer skin was removed, consisted ofa soft, pulpy, fibrous mass, of a bright yellow. Another fruitappeared, in the form of long clusters, about the size of a small bird'segg. It was the duku. The outer coating was thin and leathery, and ofa dull yellow. In the inside were several long seeds, surrounded by atransparent pulp, of a sweet and pleasantly acid taste. The durian, however, my uncle told us, was among the most esteemed of all the fruitsin that region. It is spherical in form, six or eight inches indiameter, and generally covered with many tubercles. The interior isdivided into several parts. On breaking the shell, we found in eachdivision a seed as large as a chestnut, surrounded by a pale yellowsubstance, of the consistency of thick cream; but the odour was enoughat first to make me have no wish to eat it. It seemed to me like putridanimal matter, and peculiarly strong. 

"You do not like the odour, Walter, " observed my uncle. "Nor did I atfirst, but I have now become so fond of the fruit, that I prefer it toany other. But, after all, these fruits are not to be compared to thoseof a tree growing just outside, at the back of my house--the far-famedbread-fruit tree. Here, Tanda, " and he spoke a few words to him. "Lookthere, do you see it?"

It was a tree upwards of forty feet high, with enormous sharply lobedleaves, some of which were one foot wide and one and a half long. Thefruit which Tanda picked was of the form and size of a melon, andattached by its stem directly to the trunk. 

"We must cut some, for it is the chief vegetable I have in season, " saidmy uncle, cutting it in slices, and handing it to Tanda to fry. "Wehave some molasses to eat with it, produced from the sap of thegomuti-palm. "

Closely allied to it is the Jack-fruit, which resembles the bread-fruit. This latter, Mr Sedgwick told us, attains the weight of nearlyseventy-five pounds; so that even an Indian coolie can only carry one ata time. The part, he showed us, which is generally eaten, is a softpulpy substance, enveloping each seed. The bread-fruit was bakedentirely in the hot embers. It tasted, I thought, very much like mashedpotatoes and milk. My uncle said he always compared it to Yorkshirepudding. It was a little fibrous, perhaps, towards the centre, thoughgenerally smooth, and somewhat of the consistence of yeast dumplings andbatter pudding. Tanda fried part of it in slices, and also made a curryof another part. We had it also as a vegetable, with a gravy pouredover it, to eat with meat. Another dish was prepared with sugar andmilk, which we were surprised to see, and a treacly substance procuredfrom some sugar-canes grown in a plantation near the house. It made amost delicious pudding. 

"You see, I have become somewhat of an epicure, " observed my uncle; "butindeed it has been one of my sources of amusement to see what deliciousdishes I could make out of the many bounties which Nature has spreadround me. "

We had also, for meat, some pork--part of it fresh and part cured--ajoint of venison, and a piece of beef from an animal with which I wasafterwards to become acquainted. 

I can scarcely describe the fish; but I know, among other things, therewas one of the enormous crabs which we saw at Amboyna. 

Our dinner was spread on a bamboo table, covered with mats, in what myuncle called his grand hall! It put me in mind somewhat of an ancienthall surrounded by trophies of the chase; partly also of a necromancer'scavern, as from the ceiling hung curious stuffed animals, skulls, bones, dried plants, and other objects of natural history, in what, I had nodoubt, seemed to the occupant perfect order, but which was somewhatincomprehensible to us. When dish after dish was put on the table, FrauUrsula lifted up her hands with astonishment. 

"You do live like a prince, Mr Sedgwick, " she observed. "What kindfairy sends you all these good things?"

"I won them with my own arm, with the assistance of my faithful manTanda here--or, as these young people seem inclined to call him, Friday;and I hope you will show your gratitude to the kind Providence whichgives them, by doing justice to them. "

As dish after dish was brought up, the astonishment of all the partyincreased. 

"Surely, uncle, you must have some fairy cook to prepare all these goodthings, " said Emily. 

"I confess without the aid of Tanda they could not be produced, " heanswered. "I am greatly helped by him, though occasionally I have givena hint or a little assistance. And now let us drink each other's healthin this palm-wine, " he said, producing a very nice-looking liquid from ahuge shell. 

Our plates, I should have said, were flat shells; while our cups weremade of bamboo, as were our knives and forks. 

"I must introduce you to my menagerie to-morrow morning, " observed myuncle. "There is not time to-night--indeed, some of my pets haveretired to their lairs or gone to roost. If you hear strange noises atnight, don't be alarmed; as possibly some of them may be inclined toutter their natural cries during the night. "

Our conversation was altogether very lively; as we, of course, had agreat deal to tell our uncle, and were also greatly interested by theaccount he gave of his expeditions, and the way in which he had lived onthe island since he had been deserted. Sometimes he had thought ofbuilding a vessel and making his way to some civilised port; but thewant of proper tools for cutting down large timber, and his ignorance ofnautical affairs, deterred him. 

"I thought it was as well to leave well alone, " he said. "I have hereplenty of provisions; and I thought I could study natural history, whichbrought me here; and that, some time or other, some vessel would calland take me away. Had you, Walter and Emily, not come, however, Irather think my heart would have failed me even at the last moment, andI could scarcely have made up my mind to quit my solitary home and thestyle of life to which I have become accustomed. "

Our conversation was at length interrupted by a loud rattling peal ofthunder, which crashed over our heads as if the whole heavens above themwere rent in two. A blast swept over the forest, and we could hear thetrees cracking as they bent before the wind. The house shook to itsvery foundation, and Emily and Grace trembled with alarm. 

"No, no, my dears; don't fear, " exclaimed Frau Ursula. "This is nothingto what I have heard in Ternate. There, one night, all the housestumbled down, and the mountain sent up stones and cinders, which camerattling down on our heads. "

"There is another, though!" exclaimed Grace, clinging to the old lady'sarm. 

Scarcely had the second crash of thunder passed away, than down came therain, pattering on the roof and floor of the verandah. It seemed as ifa waterspout had broken over us. 

"I am thankful that you, my friends, are on shore, " observed my uncle;"but the brig--I feel anxious about her. " He got up, and put on a thickreed-made coat. "And here are some more, " he observed, giving Oliverand me one. "But no, Oliver, you stay with the ladies; and you too, Walter. "

I entreated that I might accompany him. He gave Roger Trew a similarcovering, which completely sheltered us from the rain; and leaving Tandaand Oliver in charge of the house, we hurried away towards the shore. Although the gale had been blowing but a few minutes, already heavy seascame rolling in and breaking in masses of foam upon the rocks. We couldsee the brig, through the thickening gloom, at her anchors. 

"I trust she may hold her ground, " said my uncle, as we watched her, already rising and falling with quick jerks, as the seas rapidly passedunder her. "What say you?" he said, turning to Roger Trew. "Do youthink, if she made sail, she could beat out of this bay, for I feargreatly that with the sea that rolls in here, when there is wind likethis, she will be unable to remain at anchor?"

"I am very sure Mr Thudicumb will do his best to beat out of the bay, "answered Roger Trew. "I know that no seaman would like to be caught ona lee-shore like this in such a gale; and if it lasts long, even thoughthe anchors do hold, it is likely enough to tear the stem out of her. The brig is not a bad craft for fine weather sailing, but she is lightlyput together, and I wish that she was under weigh clear of the land, andthen I would not fear for her. "

"Oh, my friend, my friend, " exclaimed my uncle, "would that you had beensafe on shore!"

Scarcely had he spoken, when a flash of lightning, in a thick zig-zagstream, darted from the clouds overhead, running along the ground closeto us, followed by the most deafening crash of thunder I ever heard. For an instant our eyes were blinded. We could scarcely see each other, much less observe any object out at sea. It was a minute or more beforewe recovered our sight. 

"She is driving--she is driving!" exclaimed Roger Trew. "They aretrying to make sail on her, but it is too late! The sea struck her bowsjust as she was paying off, and now here she comes bodily in towards theshore. "

We were able, by shading our eyes, once more to look in the direction ofthe brig. Too true were Roger's words, and we saw her helplesslydriving in towards the wild rocks near which we stood. 

"Is the water deep, sir?" asked Roger. "If so, she may drive in closeenough to get the people on shore before she goes to pieces. "

"I fear not, " answered Mr Sedgwick. "Reefs run out in all directions, and though, having no boat, I have been unable to sound round theisland, yet, from the way I have seen the water breaking, I fear thatthere are reefs between us and her. "

"If we had a boat we might go off and get aboard her before shestrikes, " exclaimed Roger. "Have not you a boat, sir? You would go, would you not? Mr Walter here, I know, would. "

"Unhappily I have no boat, " answered my uncle, in a tone almost ofdespair. "The crew may, perchance, reach the shore; but my poor friend, made weak from illness, will have but little chance of escaping withlife. "

"We will do our best, sir--we will do our best, " answered Roger. "Iwill try and swim off to her when she strikes, and before the seascatters her timbers; but it will be a tough job. I will not hide thatfrom myself or you, sir. "

"Here, Walter, " said my uncle, "go and call Tanda, and tell him to bringas much ratan as he and you can carry. He is a clever fellow, in somerespects, and his wits may help us. "

I was running off, when my uncle cried out--

"Stop, by-the-by, you may frighten the ladies, and he will not know whatyou mean. I will go myself, and you remain and see what you and oursailor friend here can do in the meantime, should the brig strike. "

My uncle hurried off to the house, and Roger and I, watching the brig, proceeded a short distance along the shore to a point whence a reef ofrocks ran out, towards which it appeared to us that she was driving. How fearfully sharp and rugged did those rocks seem! I had thoughtlittle about them before; but now, when I feared that my friends weregoing to be hurled against them, I wished they were rounder, and coveredwith sea-weed, to which they might cling. We had each of us, as we leftthe house, seized a long bamboo pole. With this Roger and I made ourway towards the point of a ledge of rock above water. Merlin, who hadcome with us down to the beach, followed close at our heels, seemingfully to understand the danger of our friends; for, as we stood watchingthe brig, he stretched out his head and uttered strangely loud barks, which seemed to have a tone of melancholy in them. 

Nearer and nearer came the brig. Part of the bay, under the protectionof the headland I spoke of, was rather more sheltered than it wasfurther on. This gave us some hopes of the vessel holding together tillthe sea had sufficiently moderated to allow Mr Hooker to reach theshore. The rain continued pouring in torrents, driving in our faces. Often we could scarcely see the vessel. Then again a vivid flash oflightning, followed by a crash of thunder, showed her to us as sheheeled over to the blast, driving slowly but surely towards the fatalrocks. Sometimes with difficulty we could keep our footing on the reef. I was anxiously looking for the return of my uncle and Tanda. PerhapsTanda might swim to her. I myself felt greatly inclined to make theattempt, in spite of the sea rolling in. Now for an instant the rainpartially ceased, and shading our eyes, we could see the brig stillnearer than before. Then a huge sea came rolling in. She rose on itscrest, driven onwards with greater rapidity than before. Suddenly sheseemed to stop. The sea washed over her. 

"She has struck! she has struck!" cried Roger. 

Her masts, however, still stood; but we expected them every instant togo. 

"Poor fellows! poor fellows!" cried Roger. "Master Walter, I have nokith nor kin; I will try and get off to them; and if I am lost, you willtell them that I wished to lend them a hand, but had not the power. "

"Stop!" I said; "here come my uncle and the black man, and they mayhave some plan, without your being obliged to risk your life. "

"As to that, it is not worth thinking about, " answered Roger; "but wewill see what they propose. "

In the meantime we endeavoured to ascertain what the people on board thebrig were going to do. The darkness, however, was so great, that wecould not distinguish anything going forward among them. There the briglay, however, hard and fast; the seas breaking now over one end, nowover the other, but not with such violence as we dreaded. 

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

WRECK OF THE DUGONG. 

The arrival of my uncle with his man, carrying a quantity of the lightratan rope, gave us some hopes of being able to rescue our friends onboard the brig. 

"To be sure, this will float as easily as a cork, " exclaimed Roger; "andI see no reason why I should not tow the end off aboard the brig. You, Tanda, pay it out as you see I want it. "

Again my uncle warned him of the danger. 

"Very true, sir, " he answered, fastening the end round his waist; "but, you see, if we seamen had to stop every time we saw danger, we shouldvery soon have to go ashore and take to nursing babies. No, sir; mynotion is that the thing is to be done. It may fail; but if itsucceeds, why, we may manage to get most of those poor fellows safe onshore. "

While we were speaking, the dog gave another loud howl, as if to make asignal to those on board; and we fancied it could not fail to be heardeven above the roar of the breakers, although our voices could scarcelyhave reached them. It was heard at all events by the rest of our party;for directly afterwards the two girls and Oliver were seen coming downfrom the house in spite of the pelting rain, covered up in mat cloaks. The Frau followed behind, entreating them to return. 

"Oh, you will be wet; you will be washed away!" she cried out. "Comeback! come back! What is the matter?"

"We were afraid something dreadful had occurred, " said Emily, as shereached the inner end of the rocks. 

I entreated her and Grace not to come further, lest the seas, whichoccasionally washed up, might sweep them away. Oliver, however, clambered along to where we were. 

"I may be of some use, " he said. "Let me do what I can. "

"Well, then, help to pay out this rope, Oliver, " said Roger Trew, whowas securing the end round his own waist, having thrown off his jacketand shoes, retaining only his trowsers, which he fastened round hiswaist. "No time to be lost!" he added. "You pray for me, Walter. Itwill be a difficult job, but it ought to be done, and so it must!"

Saying this, he plunged in, and bravely buffeting the sea which broke inshowers round us, was in a short time free of the surf. He was notalone, however. Merlin, uttering a loud bark, plunged in directlyafterwards, and soon overtook him, swimming by his side, as if wishingto afford him support or companionship. Away they went, we graduallypaying out the light buoyant rope, which floated in a way no ordinaryrope would have done. 

"I am afraid, " said Mr Sedgwick, "that its strength is scarcelysufficient to enable those on board to pass over it to the shore. "

"No, sir, " I said; "but if we can haul in a stouter rope by means of it, the same end will be accomplished. "

In a short time we could no longer distinguish Roger and Merlin; but weknew by the way the rope continued to be dragged out that they werestill making progress. Now, however, the rope seemed to stop. We knewthat it could not yet have reached the vessel. After a time we felt itagain drawn on. Again there was a time of great suspense. It made butlittle progress. Still we felt that it was drawn out, and that was allthat could be said. How eagerly we looked towards the vessel, andexamined the whole of the intervening space! Presently we saw an objectfloating on the water. Now it sank, now it appeared on the foamingcrest of a sea which came rushing towards the shore. "Help! help!"exclaimed a voice. "Lend a hand!"

Passing a piece of the remaining rope round my waist, I begged my uncleand Oliver to hold it, while Tanda paid out the cable, of which but asmall part now only remained. I rushed forward as the person was borneonward towards the rock. Stretching out my hand, I caught him as thenext sea was about to sweep him up into the bay on one side, where hewould have been dashed on the sharp rocks which lined it. I threwmyself back, my uncle and Oliver hauling in the rope, when I found I hadRoger Trew by the hand. 

"I could not do it!" he exclaimed; "but there is another who willsucceed, or I am much mistaken. Merlin saw how it would be, I have anotion, from the first; and when I found I must give in or go to thebottom, I just threw him the bight of the rope. He seized it in hismouth, and swam on as well as if he was in smooth water, and I let thesea bring me back again. If Merlin does not succeed, I will haveanother try at it, though; but I think he will. "

While he was speaking a jerk was given, apparently at the other end ofthe rope. Directly afterwards we heard Tanda utter an exclamation ofdismay. 

"It is gone!" cried Mr Sedgwick. "The end is gone!"

"Then I'll have it!" exclaimed Roger, plunging into the water as the endof the rope glided by at a little distance. 

So quick was he that he caught it; and though he was carried to anotherpoint of the rock, a few yards from where we were standing, he was ableonce more to climb up and regain a safe position. With the quickness ofa practised seaman he carried it up to a point, where he made the endfast in such a way that it was not likely again to slip. 

We now all stood anxiously watching to see what would next occur. Wecould do no more, unless we found the end of our rope slackening, as asign that another had been fastened to it. We should then haul away onit. The minutes seemed hours as we stood on the shore anxiously lookingout towards the brig. Bits of timber came floating on shore; now apiece of a broken spar; now parts of the bulwarks. We were afraid thatere long the brig would begin to break up. Meantime Frau Ursula hadbeen urging the girls to go back to the house; but they were too deeplyinterested in what was taking place to listen to her entreaties. Theythought not of the pelting rain; they thought not of the driving sprayor furious wind. Their hearts were with our friends on board--with MrHooker, kind Mr Thudicumb, honest Dick Tarbox, and the faithful PottoJumbo. Presently we saw a round object floating towards us. 

"It is a man's head!" cried Oliver. "Let me go this time. "

"No, no, " I answered; "I am not at all tired from my other swim, and Iwill try and help him. "

I was getting ready to plunge in, in spite of Oliver's entreaties, when, on looking again, a flash of lightning at the moment lighting up the topof the wave, we saw the head of Merlin as he bravely swam towards us. We rushed into the water to help him, lest the send of the sea mighthave driven him against the rock before he had gained a footing. Instead of shaking himself, as a dog generally does, as soon as he wasclear of the water, he stood perfectly still. We then saw that he hadgot a bottle round his neck. 

"A letter from Hooker; I am sure of it!" said Mr Sedgwick. "It willgive us important information. We cannot read it here, however. Come, young ladies, I must take you up to the house, and comfort the Frau'sheart. She is afraid you will catch ague or fever, or cold at allevents; and she has reason for her fears--so come along. "

Very unwillingly the two girls left the scene; Emily entreating me, asshe went away, not to run any more risks of being drowned. Curiouslyenough, Merlin, having performed his duty, accompanied Mr Sedgwick andthe girls up to the house. In a short time Mr Sedgwick returned, saying, that the note was from Mr Hooker, to the effect that he hopedthe vessel would hold together till the hurricane was over, as she gaveno signs of breaking up, while there was a sufficient space free ofwater below, to afford shelter to all who remained on board. "I amsorry to say, " he added, "that several of the crew have attempted toswim on shore. Two of them we saw lost before they had gone manyfathoms from the ship; but we hope the others have arrived safely. We, however, will make a hawser fast to the rope you sent us by that noblecreature Merlin, that in case we are mistaken about the brig holdingtogether, we may have a better prospect of saving our lives. "

On hearing this we again went to the end of the point, and found that wecould haul in upon the rope; and by the resistance it made, it wasevident that a hawser had been secured to it. It was very heavy work;but at length, by our united efforts, we got the hawser secured to apoint of the rock. We had now a communication with our poor brig, butwe trembled to think of the danger to which Mr Hooker would be exposedshould he attempt to make use of it in his present weak health. 

"A short time ago he would have come along that rope without theslightest difficulty, " observed Oliver; "but now I am afraid that, werehe to make the attempt, he could scarcely resist the strength of thewaves, and would be washed off. "

"I am afraid so too, Oliver, " said Roger Trew. "Sooner than he shoulddo that, I would go out and try to help him ashore. "

Attached to the end of the hawser, I should observe, we found a lightrope. This was evidently sent that we might get another stout one onshore. We found on trying it that we were right in our conjecture, andhauling away as before, we got a second strong rope united to the vesseland the land. Mr Sedgwick now wanted us to go back to the house, butwe could not think of leaving the shore till our friends were in safety. He himself said that he would remain to watch, should any change takeplace. It was an anxious time, for instead of decreasing, the wind wasblowing even harder than before. It seemed a wonder that the _Dugong_could stand so much battering. Still, we could dimly see her throughthe gloom, her masts yet standing, though heeling over towards the land. Every now and then a huge sea swept over the larger portion of thewreck; and numerous pieces of plank thrown on the rocks showed us thatalready her bulwarks at all events were giving way. 

"I suspect that Dick Tarbox and the others will not desert Mr Hooker;and they are afraid of his suffering should he attempt to come ashore, "I observed to Roger Trew. 

"That is it, Master Walter, " he answered. "Depend on it they will notleave him till they are washed out of the ship. I should like to go onboard and see how they are getting on. "

I urged him, however, not to make the attempt. 

"It is far more easy for them to come to us than for you to go onboard, " I observed. "Let us wait patiently; perhaps as the nightadvances the gale will abate. "

Still the wind blew as hard as ever. At length, just as Mr Sedgwickhad gone back to the house to look after the girls and Frau Ursula, ashout reached our ears. We hurried to the point of the rock, and therewe saw what looked like a huge piece of wreck being driven towards us. 

"I am afraid the brig is breaking up, " I observed. "Poor Mr Hooker!What can we do to help him?"

We tried to pierce the gloom to ascertain who was on the wreck. Bydegrees we saw that, instead of a piece of wreck, it was a small boat. Those in her were holding on to the hawsers. Now she rose, now shefell, as the waves passed under her. We could scarcely understand howshe could live in that tossing sea, with the weight of several people onboard. At length she seemed to stop, and turned round broadside to us. 

"She must go over, " shouted Roger. "Look out; help them as they comeashore. "

She was at that time near enough for us to see two persons leapoverboard; one, it seemed, holding on to the other. They approached. Again a voice shouted "Look out!" Roger Trew ran to the point of therock, holding on to the rope, and stretching over into the sea. Wecould now distinguish the two men. Nearer and nearer they came. 

"Give me your hand, Cooky, give me your hand, " cried Roger, stretchingout his arm; and then I saw that Potto Jumbo was working along thehawser, with Mr Hooker secured by a rope to his back. The dawn wasjust breaking. The cry of some sea-fowl as they passed soundedominously in our ears. Even then I feared that Potto Jumbo would losehis hold, or that Mr Hooker, weak from his illness, might be torn awayby the fury of the sea. I ran forward with another rope, the end ofwhich Oliver held, and just as Roger caught hold of Potto Jumbo's hand, and was dragging him up, I grasped him by the arm. Mr Hooker seemedalmost exhausted, and could not utter a word. With the help of Oliverand Tanda we at length got them up on the rock, though not till PottoJumbo had severely hurt his legs against the sharp points. 

"Heaven be praised, it is done! You all right soon, Mr Hooker, "exclaimed Potto Jumbo, as he committed his charge to our hands. 

The boat meantime was slowly drifting in, in spite of the efforts of twomen on board to hold her; one indeed appeared to have been hurt, andable to exert but little strength. Who they were we could not then see, but I hoped that my old friend Dick Tarbox had escaped. 

"Is the boatswain one of them?" I asked of Potto Jumbo. 

"Yes, massa, yes, " answered Potto; "and t'other Mr Thudicumb. But helpdem, help dem; no mind me. I take care of Mr Hooker; Mr Thudicumb nohelp himself. "

It was time indeed for us to exert all our strength, for the boat wasnow being driven helplessly towards the rock; and it seemed but tooprobable, should she strike it, that those in her would be thrown out, and very likely swept off by the sea: indeed, they were in a moredangerous position than had they held on alone to the rope. There wason one side of the rock a sort of gulf, which ran up some way towardsthe beach. Should the boat strike the point, she would very likely bedashed to pieces, but if we could manage to get hold of her as she droveby on one side, we might, I knew, rescue our friends and save her. Thisthought passed rapidly through my mind. The rest of our party saw whatwas likely to happen as well as I did, and together we eagerly stoodwaiting for the boat to reach us. 

On she came. Mr Thudicumb managed to crawl to the helm, while DickTarbox stood in the bows. Another sea came roaring in. The boatswainheld a rope in his hand. I almost shrieked with terror as I saw theboat, as I thought, coming towards the point; but the mate, moving thehelm, she grazed by it, and the next instant Tarbox hove the rope. Wecaught it, and hauling on together as we ran along, drew the boat's headfor an instant in towards us. Tarbox leaped out and seized the rope. Potto, who had placed his burden on a secure part of the rock, joinedus. The following sea almost filled the boat, but we dragged her bowsin, though as we did so she came with a fearful crash against the rock. Tarbox then leaping back, seized the mate, and with almost superhumanstrength dragged him out over the side on to the rock, while we hauledthe boat up half out of the water. 

"You are safe, Mr Thudicumb, you are safe!" exclaimed Tarbox to themate, who scarcely seemed aware of what had happened. 

While Oliver, Roger Trew, and Tanda attended to the boat, Potto Jumboagain lifted up Mr Hooker, and Tarbox and I assisted Mr Thudicumbalong over the ledge towards the shore. 

"Are there any others left on board?" asked Roger Trew. "If there are, we will pull back and try to bring them on shore. "

"No one, no one, " answered the boatswain; "all left before we did, more's the pity. They would not stop, in spite of all we could say tothem. "

We were soon met by Mr Sedgwick, who had returned from the house. Hecordially welcomed his old friend, moved almost to tears by thecondition in which he saw him. 

"Rouse up, Hooker, my dear fellow!" he exclaimed. "You will soon have aroof over your head and a dry bed to lie in and willing hands to takecare of you. "

We soon got the party up to the house, when Frau Ursula and the girlsbegan eagerly to busy themselves in arranging the beds for the two sickmen. Mr Thudicumb had been hurt by the falling of a spar, and ouruncle, who fortunately possessed considerable surgical knowledge, atonce attended to his injuries. 

Daylight had now returned, and as the sun rose the gale began to abate. Mr Hooker and the mate were put to bed in my uncle's room, his owncouch accommodating one, and a mattress composed of mats serving as abed for the other. The rest of the party were now assembled in what myuncle called his hall. 

"And now, my good Frau, you and the young ladies must go to your roost. As you have been night-birds, you must sleep in the day, and we willlook after these good fellows, who, I daresay, will not be sorry to takesome of the remains of our feast of last night. "

"No, indeed, sir, we shall not, " said Dick Tarbox; "for the truth is, wehave been far too anxious to think of grub, in the first place; and itwas a hard matter to get at any, in the second. "

It was amusing to see the eagerness with which the shipwrecked men setto work upon the provisions placed before them. 

"The sooner you get off those wet clothes of yours the better, " observedmy uncle; "and though we are not very rich in garments here, we cansupply you with mat petticoats and a shirt apiece while your things aredrying. "

In a few minutes we all appeared dressed in the costume thus furnished, and certainly we looked more like savages than civilised people as wesat round the board. 

"Now, lads, there is one thing I think we ought to do, " said DickTarbox, "and that is, thank Heaven for bringing us ashore in safety, andgiving us such good quarters. If we had been driven on a coast not farfrom here, I suspect we should have found very different treatment. Thechances are our heads would have been off our shoulders before we hadbeen many hours in the company of the natives, and very likely, insteadof enjoying a good supper like this--or a breakfast, we ought to callit--we should have been served up as a feast to the savages. "

Our meal over, Tanda brought in a further supply of mats, in which weall wrapped ourselves, and were very soon fast asleep, I was awoke byhearing my uncle's voice calling to Tanda, and looking up, I saw thatthey were placing another meal on the table. Our clothes were thenbrought to us. 

"There, lads, " said my uncle, "you are now more fit than you were toappear before the ladies; and as they are on foot, I will bring theminto the hall. I am glad also to say both Mr Hooker and the mate arevery much better for their rest, and I hope in a few days they will bethemselves again. "

The first few hours we spent on the island appeared to me like a dream. I had been so tired on the night of the wreck, that scarcely was onemeal over than I was asleep again, and only woke up to see a freshrepast prepared for us. As soon as I was somewhat recovered, I hurriedout, with Tarbox and Potto Jumbo, to the shore to see what had become ofthe wreck. I gave a shout of joy when I saw that her masts were stillstanding, though she had been driven so high up on the rock that it wasvery evident that we should not be able to get her off again. The boatstill lay where Roger Trew and Oliver had hauled her up. We hurrieddown to examine her. A hole had been torn in her bottom, rendering herunfit for use. 

"Never fear, " said the boatswain, on examining her. "We may soon repairthis damage and be able to get off to the wreck in her. I hope we shallfind many things on board of use to us, even though we cannot get theold barky afloat again. "

The next thing to be done, therefore, was to repair the boat. Wehurried back to the house to see if Mr Sedgwick was able to assist us. As soon as he heard the nature of the injury, he produced some planksand nails exactly suited for our purpose. 

"I cannot supply you with pitch, " he said, "but there are several gumsin the island which will answer the object, and here are copper nailsenough, if you use them with economy. "

We of course at once set to work, and quickly patched up the littleboat. At first I had a vague idea that she might enable us to get offto some civilised place, but on seeing her once more in the water, Ifelt that that would be hopeless, as she could only hold three or fourpersons at the utmost in smooth water. 

When Emily and Grace heard that we were going off to the vessel, theyentreated us to be cautious. 

"I do so dread the sea, " said Emily. "I should be very thankful if Ithought I had not again to cross it. "

"But you would not like to live in this island for ever, " observed MrSedgwick. "You will soon be wishing yourself back in the old country, as I have done, I can assure you, very often. "

Oliver and I, with Tarbox and Roger Trew, had arranged to go off in theboat. The oars had fortunately been thrown on shore. Although one ofthem was broken, two had been preserved uninjured. I did my best toreassure my sister and Grace, and they and the Frau came down to see usoff. Tarbox and Oliver pulled, while I steered, and away we went overthe now blue sea towards the wreck. 

As we drew near we saw the fearful injuries she had received. 

A coral rock had forced itself completely through her side; and had shenot been thrown high up on the reef, she must inevitably have sunk, asthe water flowed in and out with the tide. It was now fortunately lowwater, and by getting on to the reef, which appeared above the surface, having made our boat secure, we were able to scramble on board. Everything with the exception of the masts had been swept from the deck, while the hold was still nearly full of water. In the cabin, however, we found a variety of useful articles, besides a good supply ofprovisions. All sorts of things, however, had been thrown out of theirplaces, and lay scattered about the wreck. Having collected, however, as many things as we could carry, we were about to return with them tothe boat. 

"Stay, " said the boatswain, "we have forgotten the arms. See, here arefour muskets against this bulkhead, and Mr Hooker's fowling-pieces. Ifwe could get some ammunition, we should be able to defend ourselves incase any of the piratical fellows in this neighbourhood should find usout and pay us a visit. "

We were almost giving up the search for ammunition in despair, when wediscovered a couple of tins of powder in one of the lockers, evidentlyplaced there by Mr Thudicumb for immediate use. The powder, fortunately, from having been carefully packed in tins, had escapedinjury. 

We now, laden with our prizes, got back to the boat, and without muchdifficulty steered clear of the surf to the shore. We were received onlanding by Frau Ursula and the two girls, who had been standing for along time anxiously watching the boat, afraid that some accident hadhappened. They now assisted us in landing our goods, and carrying themup to the house. 

"We must not live idle lives here, " said Emily, laughing; "and as wehave no fancy work, we cannot employ our time better than in makingourselves useful. "

I saw the Frau eagerly examining the articles we had brought on shore. 

"What! you no think of our clothes?" she exclaimed at length. "Youleave the frocks, and gowns, and shoes, and all the little girls'things? Oh, you thoughtless men!"

We felt ourselves rebuked. 

"Well, we must go back at once, Frau, " I answered. "I confess that weought to have recollected that you would require clothing, and thatmat-made garments, however suited to the climate, are not so becoming asthose you had on board. We will go back and fetch them. "

"Oh no, no!" exclaimed Grace. "It is already late, and you have had along row to-day--some accident may be happening. "

"Not much fear of that, miss, " observed Tarbox. "You shall have yourduds, even though we had twice as far to pull for them. Just take carethat no one shakes his pipe over those tins there, " he observed, pointing to the cases of powder. "They might chance to send the houseflying up over the trees, and the unfortunate smoker with it. "

We had by this time landed all the articles we had brought on shore. They were somewhat miscellaneous, but all likely to prove useful. Besides the fire-arms and ammunition, we had found some cases ofpreserved meat and hams, a cask of biscuit, some tins of pepper and saltand mustard, a case of wine, a cask of pork, a box of cigars, and acouple of Mr Hooker's cases. We thought it would do his heart good tosee them; and I knew they were among those he valued most for theircontents. 

"That was indeed thoughtful of you, " observed Emily, when she saw thecases. 

"It was not I who thought of them, " I answered; "it was Oliver. He saidhe thought it would cheer up Mr Hooker to know that some of his thingshad been saved; and we must try and get some more on shore if we can. "

"Oh yes, yes!" exclaimed both the girls together. "Bring his treasuresrather than ours. Many of them, probably, he cannot replace; and we candress, I daresay, in mats, or the cloth I have seen made out of thepaper mulberry-tree. "

"Well, well, young ladies, " said Tarbox. "We can find room, I daresay, in the boat for your light things, as well as Mr Hooker's chests; so Ihope, if we can get hold of the things, you will not have to rig up inany outlandish fashion. "

He said this as we were shoving off the boat with our oars; and now, sitting down, we again pulled out towards the wreck. 

"The gentleman on shore says he has lived here for several years, " saidOliver. "All that time no vessel has called off here. Now, if we areto get away, would it not be better if we were to try and build onelarge enough for the purpose, so that we may quit the island whenever itis thought best?"

"You are right, Oliver, " said Tarbox. "If we can get hold of thecarpenter's tools, and ropes and spars enough, with blocks and sails, wemay build a craft out of the wreck, or of the wood we can cut down inthe island. It does not take so long to dry as it does in Old England. "

Roger Trew agreed with Tarbox, and so did I, that we ought to make theattempt, and thanked Oliver for his suggestion. We determined, therefore, at once to secure as much rope and as many blocks as we mightwant, as well as sailcloth or sails and spars. 

"I have heard talk of a man out in the Pacific Islands who built avessel with far less means than we have got, " observed Tarbox. "He wasa missionary gentleman, though he knew well how to work at a forge, aswell as to use his saw and hammer. To the best of my recollection, hehad only got a file and a saw and an old anchor to begin with. He firsttaught the natives how to assist him, and then set to work to cut downthe trees and to saw them into planks. He next put up a forge, and madethe bellows, and manufactured nails and pins, and all the work hewanted. "

"Oh yes, I have read of him, " said Oliver. "He was Mr Williams, themissionary. He built the vessel, I think, at Raratonga, when he wasleft there by himself, without another European to help him. She wascalled the _Messenger of Peace_, and he sailed many thousand milesafterwards on board her in his missionary voyages. If Mr Williams--whohad no knowledge of ship-building except such as he obtained fromobservation of the vessels he visited--could do so, we, at all events, ought to be able to build a craft capable of carrying us to Singapore, even though we may not secure much more from the wreck. "

"There is one thing we want, and that is iron, " observed Tarbox; "andrope and blocks, and provisions, too. It would take us some time to putsuch a craft together. "

"All I know is, " said Oliver, "that Mr Williams had but the iron partof an anchor, a pick-axe, and a few garden tools, with some iron hoops. His vessel was from about sixty to seventy tons, and from the time hecut the keel until she was launched not more than four months hadpassed. Besides the bellows and forge, he made a lathe, and indeedmanufactured everything that was required. His sails were composed offine mats, woven by the natives; and the rope was manufactured from thehemp which grew on the island. In the same way he found substitutes foroakum, pitch, and paint, and everything he required. "

"He you speak of must have been a very wonderful man, " observed Tarbox. "I consider that a man who could do what he did is fit to be PrimeMinister. Why, he would have made the Thames Tunnel, if he had tried. "

"Very likely he would, " said Oliver; "but God wanted him for His work, and that was to go out to those islands to the east of us in thePacific, and to convert the natives to Christianity. "

By this time we had regained the wreck. Our first search was for theclothing of the Frau and the young ladies. We managed to get up a trunkwhich contained a portion of them, though the water had got in, and hadgreatly spoiled the contents. We fished about for some time, and thengot up another box, which had suffered in the same way. 

"It cannot be helped, " observed Tarbox. "We will not be particular howthe old lady and little girls look; and the clothes will soon dry--that's one good thing. The sun is not idle out in these parts. "

Our next hunt was for the carpenter's tools. When I say that half thedeck was under water, it may be supposed that there were very few thingswhich had escaped soaking. Fortunately the carpenter had stowed many ofhis things away in a locker on the upper side of the vessel. These wesecured, and then searched for his chest, which we knew contained somemore of the necessary tools. 

"Poor fellow! if he had stuck by us instead of attempting to swim onshore, he would have been here to lend us a hand, " observed Tarbox. 

Oliver was very busy hunting about. Of course, we had thrown off ourjackets, and retained only our trowsers. We did not mind, therefore, plunging into the water, now and then diving down in the hopes ofgetting hold of something. At length Oliver cried out that he felt thehandle of a chest, which he thought must be the carpenter's. We soongot a hook and rope, and hauled it up, when with much satisfaction wefound he was right. It was somewhat heavy, and we doubted if we shouldget it into the boat. At last Oliver suggested that we should open it, and carry some of the tools separately, so as to lighten it. This wedid; and by the time we had got a few coils of rope on board, and someblocks, our boat was heavily laden. 

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

OUR FIRST EXCURSION IN THE ISLAND. 

On our arrival at the beach, we found that the indefatigable Frau andher young companions had carried up all the articles to the house. Onseeing us return, they had again come down, with Potto Jumbo, to helpus. The Frau, lifting a coil of rope, put it round her neck, exclaiming, "Ah! I have one fine necklace--I carry this;" and off sheset, with a bag of biscuit at her back. The girls each loadedthemselves with blocks and ropes, while we carried up the chests andheavier articles. 

Great was Mr Hooker's delight when he saw his beloved cases arrive. 

"What! you have saved these?" he exclaimed, lifting up his hands, andgazing at them with affection. "I am indeed indebted to you. I littlethought any one else appreciated them as I do. But it shows you aretrue lovers of science, that you value such treasures as these--not asordinary persons value them, but as men of science look at them--attheir true worth. Thank you, my friends--thank you;" and he shook usall warmly by the hand. 

I really believe that the restoration of his collections contributedgreatly to his recovery. 

The next day we were employed in the same way--in getting on shore asmany of the stores as we could fish up from the wreck. Mr Sedgwick waswell pleased at the appearance of the case of wine. 

"It is just what my patients want, " he observed; "and though I canmanufacture palm-wine and arrack, they will not answer the purposenearly so well. Indeed, the arrack is poisonous stuff at the best. "

For some days both Mr Hooker and the mate appeared to hang between lifeand death. Our uncle, I saw, was very anxious about them, and seldomabsent from their room. When he went away, the good Frau took hisplace. When absent, however, he was still engaged in their service, ashe was either concocting medicines or cooking dishes to suit theirtaste. 

"Potto Jumbo is a very good sea-cook, " he observed to me, "but not quitecapable of producing a dish fit for an invalid; and as to my Dyak, Tanda, his ideas are somewhat limited in that way. "

The weather continued fine, and the vessel hung together; but theboatswain was of opinion that should another gale come on, she wouldquickly go to pieces. 

"Though we might get some of her timbers and planks, they would besorely battered by getting knocked on the rocks, " he observed; "and tomy mind it would be better if we could get them ripped off at once. Itwill be a pretty tough job; but it is to be done. "

I proposed the matter to Mr Sedgwick, but he rather doubted ourcapability of performing the operation. He could not help us, as he wasrequired to attend to our friends, while his man had to look after theplantations and animals, and indeed had ample work. He thought thatfresh planks from the trees in the forest would be of more use than thebroken ones we might get from the vessel. We, indeed, were preventedfrom returning to her for some days, on account of a strong wind settingin directly on the shore, which created so much surf that we were unableto pass through it in our small boat. 

Mr Thudicumb was to be our master-builder. He had more acquaintancewith ship-building than any of us--indeed, probably than all the partyput together; but he was yet too ill even to superintend theundertaking. We hoped, however, that in the course of a week or two hewould be sufficiently recovered to set us to work. At present, indeed, he could scarcely even give his thoughts to the subject. 

I proposed that we should employ the time in exploring the island. MrSedgwick had never gone to any great distance from the spot where he hadlocated himself. He had been unable to do so, as directly he began tocollect his menagerie it was necessary for him to remain to attend tohis animals. He was also unwilling to go far from the coast, lest, avessel passing, he might lose the opportunity of getting on board her. This had kept him week after week, and month after month, within a fewmiles of the shore. He was now, however, very glad to make the proposedexpedition. 

Mr Hooker and the mate were sufficiently recovered to move about thehouse and to take short walks in the neighbourhood. The girls were bothvery anxious to go also, but the Frau strongly objected to their doingso. 

"Suppose we meet snakes, or wild beasts, or savages?" she asked. "Ohno, no, Frauline Emily and Grace. You must stop and take care of MrHooker and poor Mr Thudicumb. What they do without you?"

We were much amused at the Frau's anxiety, because we suspected that shesupposed if they went she would have to go also, and for this she had nofancy. She was a very good nurse, and a very good cook; but she tooklittle interest in beautiful scenery or in natural history. 

"We will take very good care of the young ladies if you like to remainbehind, " said our uncle. "We can easily make some litters to carrythem, should they be tired, and we will leave you to assist ingarrisoning our castle. "

"Oh, but I not like to lose sight of them, " she answered; and indeed shewas afraid that they might meet with some accident, or suffer from thehardships of the journey. 

They, however, pleaded their cause so well, that at length it wasarranged they were to go with us. 

"I have read that Lady Raffles accompanied her husband, Sir Stamford, inmany of his excursions through Sumatra and other islands of these seas, and I do not see why we should be afraid of any of the hardships whichshe had to go through, " observed Emily. 

We now busied ourselves in making preparations for our journey. Ourparty consisted of our uncle as leader, Oliver and I, Dick Tarbox, RogerTrew, and Potto Jumbo. Merlin evidently understood that we were goingon an expedition, and wagged his tail and looked up in my face as if toask if he might accompany us. First he went to one, and then toanother, making the same request. 

"If you can spare him, Hooker, we will take him, " observed my uncle. "He seems so well trained, that I think he will not range too widely anddisturb our game. "

"Speak to him, and he will do whatever you tell him, " said Mr Hooker;and so Merlin was added to our party. 

We promised the Frau that should the difficulties we might meet with betoo great for the girls to encounter, we would at once return, andleaving them, set off again by ourselves. We each of us earned afowling-piece, an axe, and a knife, with flint and steel, and a bag ofsago-cake, prepared as have before described. We felt very sure that wecould provide ourselves with an ample supply of animal food, as alsovegetables, wherever we might go. Nature has been lavishly bountiful inthat region in her supply of food for the wants of man; indeed, thereare no parts of the world where a little labour will produce such anabundance of all the necessaries of life as in most of the islands ofthat archipelago. 

Several streams ran down from the neighbouring mountains fertilising theland, and, in the intervals, cocoa-nut trees grew, with fruit nowsufficiently ripe to afford a delicious draught of cool liquid wheneverwe might want it. 

We rose before daybreak to breakfast, that we might commence our journeyin the cool of the morning. Our friends collected in the verandah towish us good-bye. Mr Hooker, however, seemed very unhappy at beingunable to accompany us. 

"Cheer up, friends, " said our uncle. "We shall be back, probably, intwo or three days; and having stretched our legs, we shall be the betterable to make another excursion, and I hope by that time you will be ofthe party. "

My uncle led, axe in hand, to clear away any creepers or underwood whichmight impede our progress. The girls, with Oliver and I on either hand, followed, while the three men, with their guns ready for use, brought upthe rear. The views were, however, confined, in consequence of thethickness of the forest and the somewhat level nature of the country;but in the distance we could see mountains rising, with interveninghills, which showed us that there was some climbing in prospect. Nothing could exceed the beauty of the woods, or the great variety ofstrange trees and plants which met our sight in every direction. Amongthe most beautiful and curious were the orchids. One especiallyarrested our attention. It had large yellow clusters of flowers hangingdown from some of the lower branches of the trees, so that it was morethan usually conspicuous. Our uncle called it the _Vanda Lowii_. Manyof its strange pendent flower-spikes almost reached the ground. Eachwas about six or eight feet long, with large, handsome flowers threeinches across, varying in colour from orange to red, with deeppurple-red spots. Some, indeed, were even longer than that; and wecounted on one thirty-six flowers arranged in a spiral way upon aslender, thread-like stalk. 

A shout from one of the men a short distance behind made us stop. 

"Why, that is a rum-looking creature!" exclaimed Dick Tarbox. 

"Dat?--dat one big frog with wing!" cried Potto Jumbo, with a loudlaugh. 

We turned round, and just at the same moment a companion probably of thefirst that had been seen seemed to be flying in a slanting directionfrom the bough of a high tree into a small pool which we had noticed aswe passed. Potto sprang forward, and caught it just as it was reachingthe water. It was a curious-looking creature, certainly. The back andlimbs were of a dark shining green colour, while the under surface andinner toes were yellow. The body was about four inches long, while thewebs of each hind foot, when fully stretched out, covered a surface ofnot less than four square inches. Its toes were peculiarly long, andfully webbed to their extremity, so that, when expanded, they presenteda surface to the air considerably larger than the whole of the body, which was also capable of being filled out by wind. 

"Ah, this is a real flying-frog!" observed our uncle. 

However, it was altogether a very curious creature. We were anxious topreserve it to show to Mr Hooker. It was accordingly consigned toRoger Trew's bag, our uncle saying that he would preserve it when westopped to rest. 

The tree-ferns also were very graceful, of various heights and forms, from eight to fifteen feet high, their tall leaves waving over in themost picturesque manner. 

"We shall soon have a stream to cross, " said my uncle, "which I considerthe boundary of my domain. However, as I have made excursions a shortdistance beyond it, I have built a bridge that I might get acrosswithout difficulty. You must, however, string up your nerves, as, probably, you have seldom passed over such a structure. It is exactlysuch as I have seen built by the Dyaks in Borneo. "

On getting to the banks of the stream it was evident that without a boator a bridge we should be unable to cross. We now, however, saw themeans my uncle had contrived. The bridge was made entirely of bamboo. A number of stout pieces crossed each other like the letter X, fixed inthe bank on either side, and rising a few feet above it. They were thenfirmly bound together, as also to a long bamboo of the largest sizewhich rested on them, and formed the only pathway over which we had tocross. Another long bamboo, raised three feet above the other on eitherside, formed the hand-rails. It was, however, supported also by ratans, which led from some overhanging trees above it, while other bamboos werestuck into the banks, and leaning outward over the stream, formeddiagonal supports. 

"Come, Emily and Grace, " said my uncle. "If you find that I get acrosssafely, you need have no fear; and I repaired it completely but a fewdays ago, little thinking how soon it was to be crossed by any oneelse. "

When my uncle had got about half-way across the stream, I began totremble for his safety. The bamboo seemed to me to be creaking andcracking, and every instant I expected it to give way. However, heappeared perfectly at his ease, and walking calmly on, soon reached theother bank in safety. 

"Shall I go next, Emily, or will you?" I asked. 

"Oh no, no, " said Emily; "Grace and I will go, " and bravely she led theway. 

Grace was a little more timid, but followed her closely, and they tooreached the opposite bank. When the rest of the party came over, theysaid they had seen a large bird on the bank of the stream flying nearthe decayed trunk of a huge tree. 

"Whereabouts is it?" exclaimed my uncle with great eagerness. 

"Dere, dere!" said Potto Jumbo, whose eyes in these thick woods wereevidently sharper than those of his companions, who might, however, havebeen able to see further than he could on the ocean. 

We crept carefully along the bank. It was a huge bird of dark plumage, with a vast bill, and a curious sort of cap on its head. It hadsomething in its mouth, with which it went to a hole in the tree I havedescribed. My uncle, telling us to remain quiet, crept nearer andfired. The bird fell with a loud flop into the stream. 

"After him!" I said to Merlin, as the bird was floating down. 

Merlin dashed forward, and springing in, approached the bird, who, however, was only wounded, and began to show battle with his formidablebill. Merlin wisely kept out of his reach, for a peck of that billwould soon have taken out one of his eyes. The bird, at length, however, became exhausted, and then Merlin sprang on him, and seizinghim by the neck, quickly dragged him to the shore. 

"It is a magnificent hornbill!" exclaimed our uncle--"_Bucerosbicornis_. "

Merlin had killed the bird in bringing it on shore, and it now laystretched out before us. My uncle eagerly went forward to the tree, andlooking up about fifteen feet from the ground, we saw a small holesurrounded by mud. Directly afterwards, out came the white end of abeak, which seemed to gape as if expecting to have some food put intoit. We were silent for an instant, and then heard the harsh croaking ofa bird, which seemed to come from the interior of the tree. How to getat it, however, was the question. 

"We will soon be up there, " said Tarbox. "I have seen the way the blackfellows get up a tree, and I think we can do the same. "

He soon cut down some bamboos, which, cutting into pieces about a footand a half in length, he drove into the tree, we all assisting him. Hethen secured some upright bamboos to the pieces which had thus beenstuck in one above another. As soon as he had stuck them in as high ashe could reach, he mounted on the first, and then put in some more abovehis head, and thus in a very short time got up to a level with the hole. 

"I have no fancy, though, for having my eyes picked out, which theymight very quickly be if the creature inside has got as big a beak asthe one you killed, sir, " he observed. 

He accordingly got somewhat higher up. He then with his axe began toknock away the mud, and in a short time cleared out a large hole, whennot only the beak but the head of a bird similar to the one which hadbeen killed was poked out. 

Dick seized it by the neck in spite of its furious struggles, and givingit a swing, threw it down to the ground, where the rest of us pouncedupon it, when it commenced uttering the most tremendously loud, hoarsescreaming I ever heard. 

"There is something else in the nest, though!" he exclaimed; and puttingin his hand he drew out an extraordinary little lump of vitality, which, however, was evidently a young bird. "I will bring it down to itsmother, " he said; "for if I threw it, the poor little creature would bekilled. "

Holding the creature in one hand with as much care as if it had been ayoung child, he descended with the other. It was a bird as large as apigeon, but without a single feather on any part of its body. It waswonderfully plump and soft, with a skin almost transparent, so that itlooked more like a bag of jelly than any living thing, with a head andfeet and commencement of wings stuck on to it. The little creatureseemed in no way frightened, but opened its mouth as if expecting to befed. We brought it to its mother, who immediately recognised it, andwhen we handed her a piece of fruit she took it and gave a portion toher offspring, who lifted up its beak to receive it. 

"Oh, I will carry it!" cried Grace. "I should not like the poor littlething to be hurt. "

Grace had a kind heart, and was always ready to sympathise with any onein distress. We accordingly made a basket of palm-leaves, and Dickagain ascended the tree to bring out the lining of the nest. This weput into the basket, and the bird was placed upon it. The mother againbegan to scream loudly when we took away its young. 

"Come, old lady, I'll carry you, " said Roger Trew, lifting up the henhornbill; but the bird fought so desperately that he was glad to put herdown again. "We must tie your legs and put your nose in a bag, ma'am, "said Roger, "or you will be doing some one a mischief. "

A larger basket was therefore made, into which we put the old bird, fastening in its head at the same time. Mr Sedgwick was highlydelighted with his prize. He had always wished to get one of thesebirds; but had failed to find them, though he had seen them at adistance, and therefore knew that they were in the island. He was awareof this habit of the male bird of plastering up his mate with her egg, and bringing her food while it was being hatched. Several otherhornbills act in the same way. 

We continued our journey for some time along the banks of the stream, which sparkled brightly as it made its way through the forest. Then webegan gradually to ascend the mountains we had seen in the distance. Nothing could exceed the beauty of the forest trees amid which we weremaking our way--lofty palms, and the wonderful screw-palm, tallcocoa-nut palms, and a number of trees of the same description. Hereand there also were groups of bamboos; and in many places ratans grew, hanging from tree to tree. Now and then we met with beautiful flowersand flowering shrubs, but they were not so common as we expected. Theirsize and brilliancy, however, made amends for their scarcity. Amongthem were some creepers, having crimson and yellow flowers; others wereof a rich purple colour. Among the most beautiful was one which MrSedgwick called an _anonaceous_ tree: it was about thirty feet high, andits slender trunk was covered with large star-like crimson flowers, which surrounded it like a garland, and Grace and Emily declared theythought some one had come on purpose to adorn it. In one spot a numberof these trees grew all together, producing a most beautiful andbrilliant effect; others were immense trees with furrowed stems; and nowand then we came to a magnificent fig-tree, which was altogether unlikeany tree I had ever seen. It seemed as if its trunk had been dividedinto hundreds of small stems and roots. The most curious, however, wasone which had its base eighty feet up from the ground, while that restedon a wonderful pyramid of roots which, shooting downwards, spread out onevery side, while the branches started off and rose again to a vastheight above the stem. Then, again, from its branches hung down avariety of creepers, like the shrouds of a vessel, to keep it apparentlyfrom being blown away by a tornado. 

I cannot attempt to describe all the beautiful butterflies we saw. Nowand then Mr Sedgwick made chase after one. Once he returned with one, which he considered a valuable prize. The ground colour of its wingswas a rich shining black, the lower wings being of a delicate grey withwhite, and bordered by a row of large spots of the most brilliantsatin-like yellow. The body was marked with shade spots of white, yellow, and fiery orange, while the head and thorax were intense black. The under sides of the lower wings were of soft white, the marginalspots being half black and half yellow. 

Scarcely had this one been caught, than he gave chase to anothersuperb-looking one, of a rich purple, variously tinged with ash colour, a broad bar of deep orange running across the fore wings. Away it flew, and we ran after to assist him, when it seemed to drop among some driedleaves, and there it totally disappeared. What had become of it, wecould not tell, when suddenly, almost from before our eyes, it roseagain in the air, and gave us another chase, till it again disappearedas before. At length we saw Mr Sedgwick fall almost prostrate, withhis net over the leaves; and then what appeared to be a dry leafsuddenly rose and turned into a large butterfly. It was, however, underhis net, and was quickly made his prisoner. We soon discovered thecurious arrangement by which the creature is enabled to escape capture. The end of the upper wings terminated in a fine point, just as is thecase with the leaves of many tropical shrubs. The lower wings were moreobtuse, and lengthened out into a short thin tail. Between these twopoints ran a dark curved line, representing the mid rib of a leaf, whilethe other marks were radiated exactly like the lateral fans of leaves;indeed, the wings of the creature when closed were so like a leaf, thatit was scarcely possible to distinguish it from those amidst which ithad pitched. 

As we rose higher and higher in this mountainous region towards which wewere bending our steps, gigantic ferns became more numerous. Among themwere most curious pitcher-plants. They took the form of half-climbingshrubs, their pitchers, of various sizes and forms, hanging in numbersfrom their leaves. Every ridge was now crowned with gigantic ferns, which reminded us of the descriptions of the antediluvian world, whenferns appear to have been the chief vegetation which covered the surfaceof the globe. --I will not mention our dinner. 

It was now time to encamp for the night. Our first care was to makearrangements for the accommodation of the young ladies. We had anabundance of materials at hand, and soon cut down branches and leavessufficient to make a very comfortable bower in which they might rest. Afire was then lighted, and similar bowers, though of less carefulconstruction, were erected for the rest of the party. Our unclearranged that one of the party should remain on watch. 

"I cannot tell what sort of creatures inhabit these wilds, " he observed;"but I have every reason to believe that many of those that range overBorneo and Sumatra are to be found here. They have probably beenprevented coming to my territory by the river which separates it fromthe rest of the island; but I have seen traces of the rhinoceros, andtrees broken down in a way elephants alone could accomplish. Wild boarsI have shot; and tigers and huge serpents, I have reason to believe, areto be found in some parts of the island. "

"How delightful!" I exclaimed; but then I recollected the danger towhich Emily and Grace might be exposed. I said something to thateffect. 

"We must keep a careful watch, " he answered; "and in truth I believethat generally wild animals are more afraid of man than man need he ofthem, if he is on his guard. "

I did not wish to frighten the girls, and therefore did not talk to themof these things. As I lay down to waistcoat, I could not help thinkingof the various fierce creatures we might possibly meet with, and in mydreams I was engaged in desperate encounters with all those my uncle hadmentioned, and not a few others--such as have no existence except in theimagination. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

EXCURSION CONTINUED--FEARFUL ENCOUNTER WITH A MONSTER. 

I was the first inhabitant of our hut awake. Daylight was justbreaking; and going out silently, not wishing to disturb the rest of theparty, I looked round me. Potto Jumbo, who had the morning watch, wassitting by the fire; a few branches of trees stuck in the ground forminga sufficient shelter from the night dews. He was leaning against them, and had evidently fallen asleep, for the fire was almost out. I stoodfor some minutes contemplating the strange scene. Surrounding us onevery side were the curious trees I have before described, festoonedwith creepers. Here and there the bright flowers of some orchidaceousplant ornamented their summits, or hung down from their boughs. Ithought to myself, if any natives are in the island, how easily we mighthave been surprised; or if tigers lurk in its thickets, how easily oneof our party might be picked off. 

Presently Potto Jumbo sprang to his feet with a loud shout. He musthave been dreaming, and supposed that one of the animals I was thinkingof was approaching. His shout was echoed, it seemed, by a thousandshrill voices; and looking up, I saw the whole of the trees surroundingus alive with creatures--some trumpeting, some screeching, and othersmaking prolonged shrill whistlings; and from the high branches, like aflock of birds, down came some forty or fifty monkeys, striking the topsof the brushwood to which they clung, either with hands or tails, andthen off they went with the speed of arrows through the jungle. Thereseemed to be several descriptions. Some were small creatures of a slatecolour; others of a light yellow, with long arms and long tails. Thenoise they made quickly roused Emily and Grace, as well as the rest ofthe party, who sprang out of their bowers, watching the proceedings ofour neighbours. Some made tremendous leaps from one branch of a tree toanother, a little lower down. First went one bold leader, taking a jumptowards a tree which it seemed scarcely possible he could reach. Thenthe others followed, with more or less trepidation. Some seemed afraidto take a leap till their companions began to move off, when, for fearof being left alone, they threw themselves frantically into the air, while two or three came crashing through the slender branches down tothe ground. 

"Oh, do catch one of those pretty creatures for us!" said Emily andGrace. 

Oliver and I ran forward to catch them; but they were not too much hurtto defend themselves; and one of them bit me so severely in the hand, that I was glad to let him go; while the rest, picking themselves up, hopped off at a rate which would have made pursuit useless. 

"I am very sorry, " I said to Grace, "to lose the monkey; though I do notthink he would have proved a very amiable pet. However, I hope to bemore fortunate another time. "

My uncle laughed heartily at me, while he put some salve on my fingerand bound it up, the pain quickly subsiding under his treatment. 

We soon had our coffee-pot boiling, and we took our breakfast beforecommencing our day's walk. The girls declared themselves fully able toproceed. While we were sitting on the ground, I perceived a movement inthe boughs, and saw that the monkeys were coming back to have a furtherlook at us; and presently the boughs above our heads were filled withcurious prying black, grey, and yellow faces. I pointed them out toGrace and Emily. 

"If we could but entice some of them to come down, perhaps we mightcapture one for you, " I observed. 

"Oh no, no; pray do not attempt it, " said Grace, "or you will getanother bite. I thought they were such good-natured little creaturesthat they would hurt no one. "

"Nor would they, young lady, if left alone, " said my uncle. "However, Ihave some tame ones at home, and you shall choose the most docile whenwe return as your especial property. We must give them anothersteeple-chase, however, " he whispered; and suddenly starting up, heuttered a loud cry and clapped his hands. 

Again the wood was full of living creatures, and away they went asbefore, swinging from bough to bough, with the aid of their long tails, in the most wonderful manner. We saw several further off on one side, who moved in a different manner from the rest. 

"Those are apes, " said our uncle, pointing them out. "I have one in mycollection which I will show you. It is the _Siamang syndactyla_. "

It was moving much slower than the monkeys, keeping lower down in theunderwood, but still it moved rapidly by means of its long arms. Itappeared to be about three feet high, while its arms were between fiveand six feet across, and by them it was swinging itself along among thetrees at a rapid rate. Although at first I thought I could catch one, Isoon found that it could escape me as well as the monkeys had done. 

We now packed up to proceed on our journey. I should like to describemore particularly some of the trees of the wonderful forest throughwhich we passed. In the lowlands near the shore were groves ofcocoa-nut palms, of which I have already spoken. Near them was thecurious pandanus or screw-pine. My uncle said he always called it atrunk with branches growing at both ends. There were two species of it. The one we saw had fragrant flowers. Its leaves are manufactured intomats and baskets. Its fruit is of a spherical form, from four to sixinches in diameter, the surface being exactly divided by projections ofa pointed, pyramidal shape. I have already described the bamboos. Aswe proceeded higher up we found ourselves among lofty fig-trees. Herethe number of orchidaceous plants greatly increased, hanging down fromthe boughs of nearly all the trees, clinging to them so closely thatthey often appeared to belong to the tree. The ferns, too, were ingreat variety; among them were many curious pitcher-plants. Thirstyfrom our walk, we were looking about for water, when my uncle went up toone of these remarkable productions of nature. Each pitcher containedabout half a pint of water. Some were full of insects, but in others itwas perfectly limpid, and thankfully we drank it off. Though it was notso cool as the juice of the cocoa-nut, still it served to quench ourthirst. Thus we found how God has so bountifully provided this regionwith the greatest necessary of life, guarding with a thick shell theproduce of the palm on the lower lands, and allowing the cool breeze ofthe mountains to temper the water collected in the cups of thepitcher-plant. 

Instead of ascending the mountain--a task which the young ladies at allevents could not accomplish--we proceeded round it, towards acurious-looking rock which rose up on one side. We made our way withoutmuch difficulty to the gap, when we found ourselves on the summit of acliff, and looking down into a wonderful circular basin surroundedentirely by precipitous rocks, while another gap beyond seemed to openinto a smaller lake at a lower elevation. It had apparently been thecrater of a volcano--so my uncle thought. The sides of the higher lakewere nearly three hundred feet high, we calculated, and covered in mostplaces with trees and shrubs. A beach or broad ledge extended round oneside as far as the further gap, on which we hoped we should have amplespace for walking and viewing the wonders of the lake. Our ambition wasnow to reach the water, and we looked about on every side to discoversome practicable path by which we might gain it. After hunting about, we found a way down the side of the mountain by which we hoped we couldaccomplish our object. 

The jungle through which we had to force our way, however, waswonderfully thorny. The creepers were thorny, even the bamboos werethorny, while shrubs grew in a zig-zag and jagged fashion, forming aninextricable tangle, through which it was difficult to cut our way. Beautiful birds flitted in and out among the shrubs--grass-green doves, large black cockatoos, golden orioles, and king-crows--their varied andbrilliant colours flashing brightly as they darted forth here and therein the sunlight from out of the dark shade. The most beautiful, perhaps, were the golden orioles, which my uncle afterwards told me areoften classed with the birds of paradise, and are sometimes placed inthe same genus as the regent bird of Australia. These, however, mightnot have been the true golden oriole, because that bird is very rare, and is an inhabitant of the mainland of New Guinea, though also found onthe island of Salwatty. We observed their nests cleverly suspendedbetween the horizontal forks of the outer branches of lofty trees, wherethey are not likely to be reached by the larger serpents which prey onbirds. The paradise oriole has the throat, tail, and part of the wingsand back of a jet-black hue, but the rest of the body is of a brilliantyellow colour, with the exception of the neck, which is covered by longfeathers of a deep orange, reaching some way down the back, somewhat asdo the hackles of a game-cock. The birds we now saw, though not exactlylike those I have mentioned, were still very beautiful, and I believerare. I cannot, however, attempt to describe but faintly the lovelybirds and insects we met with in our expedition. 

Just then even our uncle could pay but little attention to them, for weall had to use our axes with untiring energy before we could make anyprogress. At length, however, perseverance overcame all difficulties, and we cut a narrow path through the thick belt which surrounded themountain. We then found ourselves beneath a lofty cliff, which, weconcluded, formed one side of the lake, and circling round it, wereached what we at once guessed was the lower lake, where the cliffswere of less height and far more broken. Emily and Grace sat down onthe top, while the rest of us began to make a path by which we mightdescend to the level of the water. It was not a very easy task. Sometimes Dick Tarbox, who led the way, had to be lowered down by a ropeto a ledge below us, cutting away the shrubs which impeded his progress, leaving only certain stumps in the rock which would assist those whofollowed. In some places he had to clear away the grass and earth toallow of a firm footing; in others, he drove in pieces of bamboo, toserve as supports to the hands or feet in our descent. At last hereached the beach, and we all eagerly followed him. The lower lake wasvery curious and beautiful, but we had an idea, from the glimpse we hadhad of the inner one, that that was still more so. 

"The young ladies would be disappointed at not seeing this!" exclaimedOliver; "and I am sure that they would be able to come down. May I goup and fetch them?"

"We must go and lend them a hand, though, " said Dick Tarbox, beginningto ascend. 

I also went, while the rest of the party proceeded some way along thebeach towards the upper lake. We found the ascent far more easy than weexpected--indeed, it seemed as if the girls would have no greatdifficulty in coming down. As we neared the top we heard them cry out, and saw them standing by in an attitude of terror, looking towards thejungle on the outer side of the lake. 

"Oh, come, come!" exclaimed Emily. "We saw a savage just now peeringamong the trees! There he is! there he is! even now looking at us!"

We hurried to their side. "Savage he is, miss, " said Dick Tarbox; "buthe is not a human savage, I think. He is one of those big man-apes Ihave heard tell of, though I never yet set eyes on one. I don't think, however, he will venture up to where we are. "

I looked in the direction the girls were pointing, and there I saw alarge orang-outan some fifty feet below us. He kept dauntlessly gazingup at us, as if doubting whether he should venture to approach. He wasa big hairy monster, with a black coat and a light-coloured face, withenormous feet and hands, almost the height of a man. His face, as wesaw him, had a particularly savage expression, and he was evidently aformidable enemy to encounter. Our shouts brought back the rest of theparty, who climbed up with their guns, for we had left ours at the footof the cliff. 

"A mias! a huge mias!" exclaimed my uncle, as he saw the orang-outan, levelling his fowling-piece, Potto following his example. The mias wasstanding holding on by a branch of a tree, as if about to ascend. Atthe report of the fire-arms he hauled himself up to a branch, much as asailor would do, and deliberately walked along the bough, evidentlyuninjured by the shots, which, if they had not missed altogether, couldhave but slightly wounded him. Some of the trees, with large lusciousfruit, had evidently tempted him to come up to this hilly region, as themias seldom leaves the flat ground, where he spends the night. Ascending from the bough, he caught hold of a branch of a tree whichcrossed it by one of his long arms, and flung himself on to it withgreat deliberation. He did not appear to jump, or spring, or in any wayto hurry himself, but we saw him then go to the end of another branchand catch hold of an opposing bough. He then grasped them together withboth hands, and finding the other sufficiently strong to support him, deliberately swung himself on to it; thus on he went among the loftysummits of the trees, till he was lost to sight. 

It was some time before Emily and Grace could get rid of their frightsufficiently to begin their descent. They had now plenty of people toassist them, and ropes fastened round their waists to prevent the riskof accidents. They soon reached the level of the water. We thenproceeded towards the gap. Here we were again stopped for some time, finding a way by which we might ascend the cliffy sides. However, theshrubs and the broken under-cliffs enabled us at length to climb up, passing close to the waterfall formed between the two. The whole partyuttered an exclamation of surprise and delight when we entered withinthe circle of the inner lake. The sides were covered with the mostbeautiful and luxuriant vegetation. Jungle trees of every descriptionjutted out from the crevices of the rocks, their trunks and branchesbearing an endless variety of beautiful creepers in brilliant blossom, hanging down in festoons to the very water's edge. Over our heads, disturbed at our appearance, flew a number of pigeons and other birds ofbeautiful plumage, backwards and forwards. The water was intenselyblue, and beautifully clear. 

"I should not be surprised but what this is one of the lakes I haveheard speak of which has no bottom, " observed Dick Tarbox. "They saythat water-spirits and monsters of all sorts live in some of them. I donot know what they would think at our coming among them. "

"I have heard of lakes without bottoms, but I have always found, onfathoming them, that they were not so deep as was supposed, " observed myuncle. "I should like to try this one. It may be very deep, but Isuspect that it is much shallower than from the top of these cliffs downto where we stand. What should you say, boatswain, if the rope you holdin your hand, with a stone fastened to it, would reach the bottom andgive you some feet to spare?"

"Well, sir, you know better than I do; but I should be surprised if byfastening all the ropes we have together we found soundings. "

At last it was agreed that we should build a raft and try. We had amplematerials; for in one corner was a large grove of bamboos, and plenty ofother light wood trees growing about. We soon cut down some of thelarger bamboos, with ratan to secure the cross pieces, and had an amplybuoyant raft to carry one person out into the centre. I begged that Imight go on it, but Dick Tarbox said he would make the expedition. Hesoon had a paddle formed out of bamboo, and sitting down on his somewhatfrail bark, away he went, with a coil of rope before him, to which astone was attached, into the middle of the lake. We all watched himeagerly as he let down the stone, when lo, and behold, long before therope had run out, the stone had reached the bottom. 

"There must be a rock out here!" he exclaimed. "It cannot be so shallowas this. " Again he pulled up his stone, and pulled away between thecentre and the shore. "Soundings again!" he cried; "and rather lessthan in the middle. I cannot make it out. "

He now paddled round and round the lake, dropping the stone every nowand then, and at length came round to the spot where he had embarked. 

"You are satisfied now, " said Mr Sedgwick. "I have generally found itto be the case that lakes which are reputed fathomless are like thisone. "

We all in turns had a paddle on the lake, and as the raft was foundlarge enough to support fully a couple of men, Emily and Grace got onit, and I acted as their boatman. We took the circuit of the lake, while they admired the beautiful scenery I have already described. Ouruncle meantime was hunting about for birds and butterflies. The gap, when we were on the opposite side, had a curious appearance, being likea large gateway, fully one hundred feet in height, though broken andruinous. The creepers also were seen to great advantage, some of themfalling in the most beautiful luxuriance from the very summits of thesurrounding heights down to the water's edge, many of them covered thewhole length with brilliant flowers. 

"What a delightful place for a pic-nic!" exclaimed Emily. 

"True, young lady, " answered Mr Sedgwick; "and as all our meals arepic-nics, I propose that we halt here and make our dinner. We havewater in abundance, and our provisions at our backs. "

A fire was at once kindled, the kettle which Potto carried at his backunslung, and our various provisions produced. Not many birds hadhitherto been shot, and our larder was therefore but ill supplied. 

"I forgot all about eating!" exclaimed Mr Sedgwick; "but stay; we willsoon have some birds for the pot. "

Saying this, he proceeded along to the lower lake. The sound of hisfowling-piece, as he fired several times, reverberated strangely amongthe rocks, making the birds fly to and fro in alarm at the unusualsound. Never before perhaps had fire-arms been discharged in thatromantic region, but instinct told them that it boded them no good. Ina short time he returned with several pigeons and a couple ofparroquets. It seemed almost a sin to deprive such beautiful birds oftheir plumage; but Potto Jumbo, influenced by no such notions, quicklyhad them plucked and prepared for roasting. They were then stuck onskewers, and in woodland fashion placed on forked sticks before thefire. They were pronounced excellent, and quite as tender as if theyhad been kept for a long time; indeed, in that hot climate the only wayto have them tender is to pluck and cook them before they have time togrow cold. We had brought a supply of fruit, which we had plucked onour way, as well as sago-bread and other articles, which altogether gaveus a luxurious repast. No spot could have been more lovely than thatwhere we sat. The bank was covered with soft, almost velvety grass, being shaded constantly from the noonday sun, and the air felt cool, though soft. I had just opened a durian, which I was handing to Graceand Emily, who had got over their repugnance to the smell, and nowpronounced it the most delicious of fruits. One declared it had thefragrance of pine-apple, another of the richest melon with cream andstrawberries, and the consistency of liquid blanc-mange, or morecorrectly, perhaps, hasty pudding. Our uncle had lighted his pipe, andlay back on the soft grass enjoying the scene. The three men, seated ata little distance, followed his example. 

"What a delightful spot this would be to fix our abode on, if compelledfor ever to remain on this island, " said Emily. 

"Oh, do not talk of remaining!" exclaimed Grace. "Beautiful it is, andvery thankful I am to be with you, but I cannot help thinking of myfather and mother, and how anxious they will be when the _Dugong_ doesnot arrive as they expect at Singapore. Oh, it will break my mother'sheart, if she thinks any accident has happened to us. They will notknow what has occurred, and they will think perhaps that we have beencut off by pirates, or that the vessel has gone down, in a hurricane, orhas been driven ashore among savages. "

Oliver and I tried to cheer her up. "Some vessel will surely appear offhere before long, " I observed; "or if not, when Mr Thudicumb gets wellwe must set to work and build a cutter sufficiently large to carry usall away. "

While I was speaking, I heard a strange noise above our heads, andlooking up, I saw in the trees directly over us a dozen or morelong-armed monkeys, yellow-skinned fellows, with flesh-coloured faces. Down they had come from branch to branch from the cliff above us. Presently one made a spring, and seized hold of a fruit which Grace hadjust taken. She screamed with alarm, as well she might. Oliver dashedforward to seize the monkey, but before we could catch it, it had sprungup again towards the nearest bough, and again hand over hand up thebranches, till he was far out of our reach. There he and his companionssat, eating away at the fruit; but they soon quarrelled amongthemselves, and the greater portion of it fell from their paws to theground. We could not help laughing at the audacity of the creatures. Potto Jumbo especially was heartily amused, and lay back on the grassshaking his sides with laughter. The girls' faces, too, indicative ofastonishment and dismay, amused me excessively. 

"Well, those are thieves, " cried Dick Tarbox. "It is the first time, Ihave a notion, they have ever seen a human face, and I suppose they takeus to be big apes or monkeys like themselves. "

The creatures seemed in no way alarmed at our gestures, nor did theyappear to fear the gun which Mr Sedgwick levelled at them. He loweredit again, however. 

"No, " he said; "they do not know better; and as we do not want to eatthem, it would be downright cruelty to kill the creatures. "

I was very glad of this, for I should have been sorry to have had any ofthem hurt. The case would have been very different had my uncle wantedone as a specimen. He then seemed to have no regard for the life of anyanimals he required. He apparently considered that the honour he didthe creature by preserving it was ample amends for putting it to death. 

It was now time for us to recommence our return journey. 

"But shall we have to pass through the country of those dreadful apes?"exclaimed Grace. "Surely if a number of them were to come together, they might attack us. "

"No fear of that, young lady, " said Mr Sedgwick. "They will seldominjure any one unless they themselves are attacked, though the bigfellow you saw would be a formidable antagonist to any one unsupported. "

I thought so too, and was very thankful that we had come up in time. Wewere making our way towards the shores of the lower lake, Mr Sedgwickleading; but on this occasion we young people lingered behind. I waswalking with Grace; Oliver and Emily were a short distance behind us. Emily had brought her sketch-book, which she had used in taking viewsfrom the inner lake. Presently Oliver came running after us to say thatshe wished to take a view of the gap, and bid us wait a few minutes forher while she hastily sketched it. I went on to the party ahead to begthem also to stop, or, at all events, when they had found the way, towait till we had come up to them. I had almost got back to where I hadleft Grace, when I heard a loud scream, and I saw a huge black monster--so he seemed to me--drop from the branch of a tree near to where mysister was standing. Oliver quickly ran forward and threw himselfbetween her and the creature, which I now saw was a huge mias, very likethe one we had before seen. Oliver had his gun in his hand, andpresenting it at the animal's head, he drew the trigger, but it failedto go off, and the mias closed upon him. One grip of the fiercecreature's powerful mouth would, it seemed, have been sufficient todeprive him of life. Oliver had lifted up his gun with the other hand. The creature seized the weapon. What was my horror the next moment tosee it rising on its hind legs, and bending forward, fix its teeth intoOliver's arm, which he had raised to defend his head. Meantime Merlin, who had been with the rest of the party, came bounding back, andattacked with his powerful jaws the leg of the mias. The creature foran instant let go Oliver's arm. 

"Fly, Miss Emily! fly!" he cried out. "Never mind me. "

"But I do! I do!" exclaimed Emily; "I cannot have you hurt for mysake. "

"Fly! fly!" again cried Oliver. 

While this was going on Grace was shrieking loudly, and I shouting outto our friends to come to Oliver's assistance, while I ran forward togive him what aid I could. I did not of course stop to consider thedanger I also was in, as the beast would have probably seized us both, had I got within his grasp. I also cried out to Emily to fly. I sawthat not only her safety depended on her doing so, but that of Oliver, for he would not move till she was at a distance from the orang-outan. Meantime the rest of our party were hurrying up to our support. Oliversprang back to avoid the creature's hand-like claws, which he stretchedout towards him. Never had I seen anything so ferocious as thosepowerful paws and the grinning row of teeth exhibited as he ran forwardto attack us, regardless for the moment of Merlin, who was now ingreater danger than we were. The mias still held the gun in his claws. While he again advanced towards Oliver, I levelled my fowling-piece andfired. The ball with which it was loaded, however, although itcertainly passed through the creature's neck, only increased his fury, without apparently greatly injuring him. Oliver's danger was fearful. Already the creature was within a couple of yards of him, in spite ofthe impediment which Merlin offered. I had no time to load again, though I attempted to do so as I retreated, shouting at the top of myvoice, and urging Oliver to do the same, in the hope that we mightfrighten the huge ape. He, however, was in no way alarmed by our shoutsand cries. He still advanced, holding the musket. Already, if he wasto stretch out one of his long arms, he might again grasp Oliver anddraw him towards him. Oh, what would I not have given for a loaded gunat that moment! In vain I attempted to load mine while I steppedbackward. Oliver was attempting to escape; but just then his heelcaught in the root of a tree, which grew at the base of the cliff, anddown he fell, rolling in the sand. His fate appeared to be sealed. Icried out in terror and alarm. The mias, uttering a shout of mockinglaughter, seemed prepared to throw himself on his victim. At thatinstant, as he changed the gun from one hand to the other, apparentlyintending to get rid of Merlin before he attacked Oliver, it suddenlyexploded, bursting into twenty fragments, and wounding him severely inthe hands, face, and chest. He uttered a loud scream of anger, butstill advanced. Suddenly, when I thought that my friend's life would bein an instant more taken from him, the creature fell back to the ground, where he lay struggling violently, biting the earth and tearing it upwith his claws, while Merlin, evading his clutches, attacked himwherever he could get a gripe, without risk of being seized, andprevented him probably from again rising. 

"Oh, he is killed! he is killed!" cried Emily, who had hitherto stoodterror-stricken, running to Oliver and kneeling down by him. She heardthe report, and probably thought that he had been wounded by the gun. 

"No, no, Miss Emily; do not be alarmed, I am not much hurt, " saidOliver, trying to lift himself up. "The creature only tore my flesh, and I have sprained my foot in falling. I have been mercifullypreserved. "

For some time, however, Emily could scarcely be convinced of the fact. There lay the monstrous mias, still struggling violently, while Merlinpertinaciously hung on to him. I had now reached Oliver, and assistedEmily in supporting him, while we put a safer distance between thecreature and ourselves. Grace, who was far more timid than Emily, hadstood transfixed, as it were, to the ground, unable to advance or fly. The rest of the party now came up, and a blow from Dick's hatchetdeprived the mias of life. 

"I suppose he good for dinner, " observed Potto Jumbo, surveying him. "Icut steak out of him before we go away. "

"Out on you for a cannibal!" exclaimed Tarbox, with a look of horror. "I would as soon think of eating a nigger boy. "

"No, no, Massa Tarbox, " answered Potto, in an indignant tone. "Niggerboy got soul. Dis, " and he gave the brute a kick with his foot, "justlike hog or cow. "

"You may spare yourself the trouble of cutting a steak out of him, " saidRoger Trew. "I do not think any of us would make up our minds to eathim, whatever he may be. "

"If it was not so far off, I should have liked the skin, though, " saidMr Sedgwick. "However, we will hang him up in a tree, and some day Imay have his skeleton, when the ants have picked it clean. "

Under his direction the men now got some ratan, with which theysurrounded the body of the monster, and then, in a sort of framework, they hoisted him up to the stoutest branch of a tree which they couldmanage to reach. We left him there, for all the world, as Roger Trewobserved, like a pirate hanging in chains, and then began our homewardmarch with greater speed than before, to make amends for the time we hadlost. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

TERMINATION OF OUR EXCURSION. 

We made our way along the shores of the lower lake till we came out bythe side of a beautiful cascade, which fell down over the cliff into ariver below us, whence the water flowed away, we concluded, towards thesea; but the dense forest prevented us seeing the course it took. Thelower lake I have been describing was raised but a little way above thelevel of the country. The height of the cascade was fifty feet; and, giving another fifty for the fall of the river, we supposed that we werenot much more than one hundred feet above the sea. My uncle, havingexamined his compass, now settled, as far as he was able, the course wewere to take. The river would be our guide, we saw, for a considerabledistance; indeed, the stream we crossed by the bamboo bridge wasevidently a portion of it. Turning back, we saw, rising above us, thelofty mountain, a shoulder of which we had crossed. We were now betterable to judge of its height. Numerous other lofty hills rose on eitherside of it--mostly bare of trees--some almost black, others of a shiningwhite, which might have been mistaken at a distance for snow; while, from the centre of the cone, wreaths of smoke circled upwards to thesky, giving unmistakable signs of its volcanic character. Our unclelooked at it earnestly. 

"It seems to me to be sending forth denser smoke than I have hithertoobserved, " I heard him remark to Dick Tarbox. "I hope it is not goingto play us any trick. "

"Maybe a little more tobacco has been put into the pipe, " observed theboatswain, in return; "and the old gentleman, whoever he is, who issmoking it, is having a harder pull than usual. "

"I hope so; but I had rather he had put off his smoking for a few weekslonger, till we are clear of the place, " said my uncle, turning round. 

I remembered the fearful danger Oliver and I had escaped when carriedoff by the Papuans from our island; and I prayed that we might be againpreserved from a similar catastrophe. We had made no great progresswhen it was time to encamp. 

"I must charge you, my friends, " said Mr Sedgwick, "whoever is on thewatch at night, to keep a bright look-out. The orang-outans are ourleast formidable enemies, for it is seldom that they will attack aperson, as the one did we have just encountered; but tigers are far moredaring; and if we were to allow the fire to get low, we should run agreat risk of a visit from one of them. "

We had still an hour or two of daylight. We were all somewhat tiredwith our long climb: the girls especially required rest. We immediatelyset to work to form our encampment, making huts, as we had done on theprevious nights. Having collected a good supply of dried leaves, wespread mats over them inside the young ladies' bower, to which theyretired to rest while supper was preparing. We had still some birdsremaining; but my uncle took his gun, saying that he would try to shoota few more for our meal, and I begged to be allowed to accompany him. 

"You will not have much difficulty in providing our supper, " I observed, "considering the number of birds flying about in all directions. "

The woods were indeed full of sounds of all sorts. I fancied that amongthem I could distinguish the voices of wild beasts. 

"Hark!" I said. "Surely that must be a lion! It is just like the cryI have heard they often give. "

My uncle laughed. 

"No, indeed, " he said. "The voices you hear are those of pigeons. "

I could scarcely suppose, however, that he was right, so loud andbooming was the sound which came from the woods. 

"Oh, what beautiful apples are those?" I observed, as I looked up at atree in which a number of various birds were collected, among which wereseveral white cockatoos. "I should like to carry some back to thecamp. "

The fruit we were looking at was round, with a smooth shining skin of agolden orange colour, which might rival in appearance the golden applesof the Hesperides. 

"Let them remain where they hang, " he answered. "Whoever might attemptto eat them would certainly be made very ill, if they did not die. Those beautiful apples possess the most poisonous properties of anyfruit in these regions. They are what we naturalists call_Apocynaceae_. The birds, however, eat those rosy seeds which you seedisplayed from the ripe fruit, which has burst open. --But stay! There'sa fellow; I must have him. " He raised his gun, and brought down a finejungle cock, which Merlin, who had accompanied us, instantly ran forwardto catch. He brought it to us, highly pleased with his performance. "He, at all events, will afford a supper for a couple of us, hungry aswe may be, " said my uncle. "This fellow, or his ancestors rather, isthe grandfather of all our domestic poultry in England. They have losta good deal of their beauty, to be sure, by civilisation, though theymay have improved in size and egg-laying powers. "

I was fortunate in shooting a couple of great green fruit-pigeonsdirectly afterwards; indeed, in a short time we had as many birds aswould supply us for supper and breakfast. We were passing through awood which consisted chiefly of the great palm, which my uncle said theMalays call the _gubbong_. The trees were in various conditions. Somewere simply in leaf, others had flowers on them, others fruit, whilemany were dead, apparently ready to fall. The leaves were large andfan-shaped, and I remarked that those which had flowers were destituteof leaves; indeed, I could scarcely have supposed that they were thesame trees. The full-grown trees had lofty cylindrical stems, and weremostly two hundred feet in height, and two or three feet in diameter. The flowers were on the summit, in the form of a huge terminal spike. On the top of this was the fruit, consisting of masses of smooth roundballs, of a green colour, and about an inch in diameter. My uncle toldme that each tree only flowers once in its life; and that when the fruitripens the tree dies, though it remains standing a year or two before itfalls to the ground. It was on a branch of one of these trees that Isaw the pigeons, where they had settled after feeding on the fruit. 

We had gone a little way after I had last fired, when, as we werestanding under a tree looking for another shot, a shower of the fruit Ihave described came falling down thickly about our heads. We quicklyran from under it, when, looking up, my uncle shouted loudly, andimmediately a loud chattering was heard, and away scampered a wholetribe of monkeys, making an enormous rustling as they leaped among thedead palm-leaves. One would have fancied that some huge beast wasrushing through the wood, so loud was the noise. 

It was now time to turn back to the camp. My uncle was a little inadvance. He had just fired at a couple of birds, one of which he hadbrought to the ground, when I saw him start back with an expression ofalarm which I had never before heard him utter. Merlin, who was nearme, stood still for a moment in an unusual way, poking his head outsomewhat like a pointer; and there I saw on the ground, not ten pacesfrom my uncle, a huge snake, with head erect, as if about to make aspring. I well knew that it must be of a venomous character from theexclamation that I heard. Merlin instinctively seemed to think thesame. I dreaded lest it should make its spring. In an instant it mightdo so. I trembled lest I should miss it. I might run the risk also, infiring, of hitting my uncle. I would gladly have rushed forward in hisdefence. In another instant its envenomed fangs might be fixed in hisbody. I levelled my fowling-piece, and took a steady aim. I fired! AsI did so, Merlin rushed forward with a bound. I thought I saw throughthe smoke the snake in the air. My uncle had sprung on one side, lifting his gun by the muzzle. "I am safe!" he shouted out. "Walter, you did it well!"

The snake had sprung, but, wounded by the shot, had failed to reach itsobject, and had been struck to the ground by the butt of the gun. I didnot suppose from what I had seen of my uncle that he could be soagitated as he now was. He knew, he told me, the venomous nature of theserpent, and that had it struck him, he should probably have been deadin the course of a few minutes. 

"You saved my life by your coolness, my boy, " he said. "I believe thisserpent is rare in the island, for I have never seen one like it; and itis far more dangerous than the larger python, of which there are many. They can swallow a deer whole, but seldom attack human beings. Theywould take our friend Merlin down in a gulp; but he probably hassagacity enough to keep out of their way, so you need not be alarmed onhis account. "

I begged that I might carry the serpent as a trophy to the camp. To doso I coiled it round a stick, and secured it with a piece of thin ratan. As I walked along, Merlin every now and then came up sniffing behindme, and seemed very much inclined to have a bite at it. We saw severalmore jungle cocks on our way. They were very like the common game-cock, but the voice was much shorter, and more abrupt. The Malays call it the_bekeko_. We had reached an open space, when we saw running before us acouple of the most magnificent peacocks. Their tails, spread out asthey ran along, were fully seven feet in length. They had been feedingapparently on the ground, till they were frightened at our approach. Having the snake over my shoulder, I could not fire. My uncle raisedhis gun, but recollected that he had not loaded. He stopped to do so, when the birds, running on rapidly for a short distance, rose obliquelyin the air, and, to my surprise, flew over some lofty trees before themand disappeared. I could scarcely have supposed that birds with suchlarge appendages could have risen thus easily. It was a magnificentsight, as they spread out their spangled tails to aid them in theirflight. 

At length we reached the camp, where Potto Jumbo had already preparedpart of the supper, and was eagerly waiting our return to cook the gamewe might bring. The tea was boiling in our kettle, and we sat down toour repast, while he plucked and cooked the remainder. Emily and Gracecame out of their bower, and officiated at our rural tea-table. Tarboxand Roger Trew arrived directly afterwards. They had gone on anexcursion down the river, and reported that they had seen a large animalbounding through the underwood. They had not got a clear sight of it;but, from the account they gave, my uncle pronounced it to be a tiger. 

"I must again warn you, my friends, to be on the alert, " he observed. "The scent of our cooking may attract him here; but unless he is veryhungry, I do not think he will venture among us. "

All the party were eager to examine the snake which I had brought in. Emily and Grace, however, shuddered when they saw it, and still more sowhen they heard the risk to which Mr Sedgwick had been exposed. Heagain complimented me on the coolness I had displayed when firing at theanimal. 

Before leaving the camp, we had persuaded Oliver to lie down. My uncleexamined his arm, and bathed it in the cool water which we brought fromthe river. 

"You are in good health, or it might have been a serious affair, " heobserved. "However, I hope, after a night's rest, you will be able toproceed on the journey. "

Oliver said nothing, but I saw by the expression of his countenance thathe was suffering a good deal of pain; indeed, it seemed surprising, whenI looked at his slight arm, and thought of the big jaws of the mias, that it had not been bitten through. As may be supposed, after thewarning we had received, we kept up a blazing fire all night, andinstead of one watchman, we had two, always awake--either Roger Trew andI, or the boatswain and Potto Jumbo. All night long our ears wereassailed with strange sounds--the croaking of frogs, the shrieks ofnight-birds, and the terror-inspiring cries of beasts of prey. I wentto sleep with them still ringing in my ears, and when I awoke, the samesounds were heard. I had been seated on the ground for some time, carefully making up the fire, when a loud rustling among the driedleaves and shrubs at a little distance reached my ears. I started up, fowling-piece in hand, and telling Roger Trew to be on his guard, advanced carefully towards the spot whence the sound had proceeded. Iwas standing near the camp, behind Emily and Grace's hut, when I saw thehead of a huge creature with glaring eyes fixed on me. Still I did notlike to arouse my friends. I kept my hand, however, on the trigger, ready to fire should it advance, for it seemed as if it was about tomake a spring towards me. There I stood gazing at the animal, with theanimal gazing at me, and wondering, probably, what sort of a creature Iwas. I doubted whether it would be wise to fire; for though my gun wasloaded with ball, I might possibly miss it, when it was likely to becomemore furious than if let alone. I cast one glance behind me at ourleafy village, towards which I slowly retreated. As soon as I got nearenough for Roger Trew to hear me, I asked him to accompany me to thespot where I had been, that we might be sure what the creature was. Hewas soon by my side. 

"Why, a tiger, to be sure!" he exclaimed, levelling his musket. 

He fired, and there was a loud rustling among the trees, as if somelarge creature were bounding through them. I caught a glimpse of it, and fired. In an instant the whole camp was alarmed. The girls lookedout of their bower with scared looks, wondering what had happened, whilemy uncle and Dick Tarbox came out with their guns in their hands. 

"I thought it would be so, " said the former; "but you have done well tokeep the creature at a distance. However, he is perhaps not far off, and we may before long have another shot at him. "

We had some difficulty in persuading the girls to return to their bowerafter this, while my uncle and Roger Trew insisted on remaining on watchfor the remainder of the night. We added fresh fuel to our fire, andloaded and frequently fired our muskets, and kept, as may be supposed, avery strict watch. Next morning we found some hair of the creature inthe spot where he had been observed clinging to the bushes, while dropsof blood were seen for some distance in the direction he had taken. 

At an early hour we proceeded on our road to the house. The banks ofthe river were very picturesque, though there was not much water in it. It was, however, my uncle supposed, the only full stream in the island. He had discovered the beds of several others, which remained perfectlydry. We were eagerly looking out in the hope of seeing another mias, myuncle being as anxious as any one. He had some time before, he told us, captured a couple; but one of them had managed to escape, and the other, left alone, had pined for his mate, while he evidently resented theclose captivity to which he was subjected. Proceeding down the banks ofthe river, we came to a part where, though not much increased in width, it was evidently deeper, with two or three calm pools, over which thetrees threw their boughs, clearly reflected on the smooth surface. Atthe lower end of one of the pools I caught sight of what appeared to bea log floating on the water. Presently I saw it moving against thestream. "There must be a powerful eddy there, " I thought. I pointed itout to Mr Sedgwick. After looking at it for an instant, he made a signto the rest of the party to keep back. We were all collected togetherbehind a bush, through the branches of which we could observe the banksof the river below us. Presently there was a rustling in the underwoodin the direction we were looking, and we caught sight of a hugeorang-outan making his way down to the water. Some fruit-bearing treehung over it, in the branches of which he took his seat, and began toeat away at his leisure, letting the husks and rind fall into the water, and now and then a whole fruit. The log, so it still seemed, was comingclose under where the baboon was seated, and remained stationary. Theorang-outan apparently took no notice of the object in the water. 

"If we were nearer, we should see a pair of wicked eyes looking up outof the end of that log, " whispered my uncle, "with some rows offormidable teeth, and a huge mouth below it. "

"What! is that log a crocodile?" I asked. 

"No doubt about it, " was the answer. "The creature expects to make itsdinner off the mias; but from what I have heard, the mias will be tooclever to be caught by it. But we will see. "

After a time, the mias, having eaten as much food as he required, descended the tree towards the edge of the water, holding on to a branchwith one of his powerful hands, while he stooped down to spoon out thewater with the other. By an almost imperceptible motion the crocodileapproached; but the mias, although he appeared to be only intent onquenching his thirst, had evidently a corner of his eye resting on theseemingly harmless log. The crocodile thought it was sure of its prey, and opening its huge jaws, attempted to seize the mias. The latter, however, swung himself quickly up the tree with his arms, and remainedlooking down on the crocodile within a few feet of its jaws. Thenquietly stooping down, he held out a hand within as many inches of hisenemy's nose. This, evidently, excited the crocodile's desire to gethold of him, and the amphibious monster began to climb up the bank ofthe river. The mias waited quietly till it was within two feet of him, and then swung himself along a short distance above it from bough tobough, stopping again when the crocodile had got securely up the bank. As the crocodile got near him, he proceeded on a little further; andthus he went on till he had allured the monster to a considerabledistance from the stream. What he was going to do we could notconjecture; indeed, so daring had the mias become, that it seemed verylikely, after all, he would fall into the crocodile's jaws. Suddenly, however, we saw him climb up a tree to some distance, and run along abranch which hung directly over where the crocodile was crawling. Thensuddenly he flung himself off the branch right on the animal's back, andwith his powerful fists began belabouring away at its head and eyes. Itseemed, from the movements of the crocodile, that it was alreadyblinded. In vain it snapped its enormous jaws--the loud sound, as itshuge teeth met each other, reverberating through the woods. The miashad not the slightest difficulty in keeping his position on the scalymonster's back, as its movements were far too slow to throw him off. Hecontinued belabouring it with his fists till it ceased to move. Then, as the upper jaw was lifted up, he seized it in his powerful grasp, andplacing his feet upon its neck, with a power which his lever-likeposition and prodigious strength made irresistible, he literally toreback the monster's jaw. Having done this, he sprang up a tree, andawaited the result of the injuries he had inflicted. The creature was, however, not completely dead; but though it struggled violently andmoved its tail about, its once formidable jaw had lost its means ofdoing harm. After sitting there a little time we saw him, as if contentwith his triumph, move off through the forest among the lofty branchesof the trees, swinging himself from one to the other with an ease whichgave almost grace to his movements. 

"The fellow deserves his victory. We will not attempt to shoot him, "said Mr Sedgwick. 

Indeed, I suspect by that time he might easily have escaped our bullets, had we attempted to kill him. We now hurried out from our shelter, eager to see the injuries which the mias had inflicted on hisantagonist. There it lay, utterly helpless, and we could stand by andexamine its huge proportions and strong coat of armour without danger. Its struggles became fainter and fainter, and in a short time it seemedperfectly still and dead. Knowing the strength of the crocodile, itgave us a good idea of the immense power of muscle exercised by themias; and Oliver said it made him feel doubly grateful that he hadescaped from the creature which had so nearly killed him. His hurtsstill gave him pain. We stopped every now and then that a coolinglotion might be applied to them, and he got over the ground as well asthe rest of us. 

Our return journey gave us rather more anxiety than we had felt on theprevious days. The knowledge that there were wild beasts on the islandkept us constantly on the alert; but, for my part, I dreaded those hugeserpents more than anything else. They none of them gave signs of theirapproach, as the rattlesnake of America does, while several were of amost venomous description. 

We had been going along, keeping a bright look-out on either side, when, being ahead as usual, my uncle looking out for game, I saw a number ofbirds flying round and round a tree in a curious fashion. I was on thepoint of levelling my gun and firing, when I thought I would refrain, that I might ascertain what they were about. My uncle just then cameup, having observed the same unusual movement of the birds. Most ofthem were wood-pigeons. 

"Look up there, " said my uncle in a whisper. "Do you see that seemingbranch, and the huge lifeless creeper clinging to the trunk?"

I earnestly watched the object he pointed at, when I perceived that whatI took to be the stump of a branch was in reality the head of a hugeserpent, whose body was coiled round the tree. The birds came nearerand nearer. One beautiful pigeon was standing on a bough directly abovethe serpent's head, while others of gay plumage flitted round and round, evidently brought there by some fascinating power it was exerting. Theupper part of its body was not coiled round the tree, but simply pressedagainst it, so that in an instant it could reach to a considerabledistance. We watched without uttering a sound, and suddenly its tongueprojected from its mouth, and, quick as lightning, it darted forward itshead and seized the beautiful pigeon on the nearest branch. So rapidwas the movement, that I thought the bird had fallen to the ground; but, as we looked, we saw by the swelling in the creature's throat that ithad secured its prey. Again it drew back into its former position, where it remained perfectly motionless; while the other birds camenearer and nearer, and one at length took the place of its unfortunatefellow which had been captured. After a little time the first bird wasswallowed, and another caught in the same manner. I was anxious toshoot the serpent. I fired, but missed, I suppose, for the creature didnot move. My uncle then took aim at its head. He killed it apparently;but instead of falling down, it remained coiled up, the head as it fellcatching in the fork of a branch, which held it securely. There ithung, and we were unable to reach it to ascertain more particularly thespecies to which it belonged. The birds, frightened by the report, flewaway. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

AN EXPEDITION ALONG THE COAST--PIRATES APPEAR. 

The nature of the ground had led us somewhat out of the course for thehouse. We now struck across the country, hoping to reach it, the groundbeing less covered with trees and underwood. We had gone for somedistance, when we saw before us a high mound. It could not be called amountain, but it was of considerable elevation, and of a conical shape, with a flat top. My uncle believed that it had been formed by volcanicaction, though now being covered with brushwood and herbage and a fewtall trees, it was evident that it had been thrown up some time. Weclimbed to the top of it, expecting to find a view of the sea beyond;but the trees which clothed the base were too lofty to allow us to seeto any great distance. Here and there, however, there was a small gap, through which we caught a glimpse of the ocean. 

"This would make a fine place for a fort, if any of those pirate fellowscome this way, " observed Dick Tarbox as I was standing near him. "Iwould undertake to fortify it against all comers, if we had a littletime to make ready. I have seen some work of that sort in my youngerdays, when I served aboard a man-of-war; and it would require daringfellows to get inside such a place as we could make it, if we defendedit with the spirit which I know we should. Why, bless you, Walter, theyoung ladies and the old Frau would load our muskets for us, and wemight blaze away till we had picked off every Malay who might attempt toget up the hill. "

"But why do you think pirates are likely to come here?" I asked. 

"As to that, they are cruising about in these seas, and are as likely tocome here as to any other place, if they think they can get anything bycoming. Your uncle did wisely to build his house in the forest out ofsight, or he would have been carried off long ago; and as they have notbeen here for some time, it is the more likely that they will comesoon. "

There was a hollow in the centre of the cone which had probably formedthe mouth of the old volcano, if volcano it had been, thus making a rimor bank all the way round; and on the top of this Tarbox proposederecting palisades, and a stage, from which we might fire. By makinghollows in the earth where we might store our goods and provisions, andwhere the ladies might remain free from the risk of shot, our fort wouldbe perfect. My uncle overheard our conversation. "I hope there islittle risk of such an event, " he observed carelessly. The wood belowus was so thick, that it seemed scarcely possible we could penetrate it. However, we were compelled to get there some way or other, or we shouldhave had to go back the way we had come. While hunting about, we foundwhat appeared to be the bed of a stream, though perfectly dry. Myuncle, on examining it, said he was sure it led in the direction wewished to go. After proceeding a little way, we found that it wasentirely free of trees or shrubs. The bottom was covered with stones, rounded by the once boiling torrent which poured down from the highground during the rainy season. They were, however, not spheres, butdisk-shaped fragments of slate, very thin, the sharp corners rounded offby the water. Here and there, too, we found boulders of opaque, milk-white quartz. Generally the bed was level, but occasionally therewere holes where the torrent had been wont to rest in its course towardsthe ocean. We proceeded along it at a far more rapid rate than we hadhitherto been able to move. The shadows which came across our path hadbeen growing longer and longer, when my uncle recognised some treeswhich grew in the neighbourhood of the house. We had once more to useour axes, and by exerting them actively, we cut our way through to thepath which he had formed. It was almost dusk when we saw the highpointed roof of the house before us. Our shouts brought out theinmates, the Frau leading the way, though not accustomed to running. She clasped Emily and Grace in her arms, bursting into tears when shesaw them. 

"Oh! so glad you come back!" she exclaimed. "We so frightened that youhave been carried away by de pirates!"

What she could mean we could scarcely understand, nor was Tanda at firstvery explicit. Mr Hooker, however, after our greetings were over, toldus that as Tanda had been on the sea-shore, collecting shell-fish as avariety to their repast, he had seen, at no great distance from theland, several prows, which, from their build and general appearance, hewas sure were those of Sooloo rovers, or perhaps pirates from the coastof Borneo. He had just arrived with the alarming intelligence, and hewas afraid they were coming to land on the island. The fading lightwould scarcely enable us to discover them, for though a few minutesbefore it had been broad daylight, darkness comes on so rapidly in thatlatitude, that day, as it were, leaps into night in the course of a fewminutes. We hurried down, however, to the beach; but when we got there, we could only distinguish in the far distance some shadowy forms, whichmight have been the piratical vessels. Which way they were steering, however, the most practised eyes among us could not discover, anddirectly afterwards they were totally hid from sight. We returned tothe house to consult what was to be done. 

"If you would take my advice, gentlemen, " said Mr Thudicumb, "you willhave provisions done up, and arms and ammunition ready for a quickmarch, and anything else that you consider most valuable to carry away. We will then station a look-out down on the beach, or at the end ofFlagstaff Rock, to give us early notice of the approach of the enemy. If they come, they are pretty sure to find this house out; and, if theyget hold of us, to knock us on the head or cut our throats. As, however, you have explored the interior of the country, we shall know inwhat direction to go, and we shall be able to have the start of them, and may therefore get away into a safe place, where they cannot find us. Probably they will be content with such booty as they can find here--though there is not much to their taste--and will, after a time, takethemselves off. "

Mr Thudicumb's advice was considered good, and my uncle and Mr Hookeragreed to adopt it. 

"If they do come, though, what a grievous pity it would be to have allour collection destroyed, " said Mr Hooker. "Is there no place where wecan stow them in safety?"

"We may hide them away, certainly, " answered my uncle; "but the piratesare pretty sure to ferret them out, thinking that some treasure iswithin; and though they may not carry them away, they will break openthe cases, and then the contents will very soon be destroyed. "

"Still we must give them a chance of safety, " said Mr Hooker; "andafter we have made the arrangements for our flight, we must see what canbe done with them. "

The poor Frau was in a state of great agitation and alarm, but Emily andGrace were very far from frightened. 

"We will help you to fight the pirates, if they come, " said Emily; "andwith so many brave men, I am sure we shall beat them off. "

"And you must teach me to load a musket, " said Grace. "I think I knowhow to do it, but I am not quite certain. I hope, however, they willrun away before we have to fire at them. I don't like the thought ofyour having to kill people. It is very dreadful!"

Before we sat down to supper all arrangements were made. The girls wereexcessively busy. Each had made up a large package of various articleswhich they thought it would be necessary to carry--provisions and otherthings. It was arranged that two men should go down to the beach at atime to watch. Tanda and Dick Tarbox agreed to go first, and PottoJumbo and Roger Trew were to take the second part of the night. 

"I think, however, you need not trouble yourselves, my friends, " saidMr Sedgwick, "for they will scarcely attempt to approach this coast inthe dark. There are but few places that I have visited in theneighbourhood where boats could come ashore without risk, and they wouldscarcely find them out, unless with daylight. "

This remark somewhat comforted the Frau, and we had supper before Tandaand Tarbox started. Mr Hooker and the mate had much recovered. Theformer was in much better spirits than he had been since he landed. Altogether we had a very pleasant meal, and no one would have supposed, seeing us seated round the table, that a piratical fleet was in theneighbourhood, likely to attack us. 

After Tarbox and Tanda had set off, however, the spirits of the partybegan to flag. No one cared to go to bed, as we did not know at whatmoment we might be roused up. As the night drew on we became more andmore anxious. It was indeed a trying time, for even should they notland at night, it was too probable that they would be down upon usbefore daybreak. Still we could not help anxiously waiting for thattime. The hours appeared very long. Now and then I fell off to sleep, and was awoke either by the noises of the animals in my uncle'smenagerie, or by some strange sounds from the neighbouring forests--thevoices of night-birds or beasts of prey. At last the two men who hadtaken the first watch came back, reporting that they had seen nothing;then Potto Jumbo, who had been lying down snoring loudly, started up, and with Roger Trew went down to the shore. The second part of thenight appeared even longer than the first. Still I knew that it wouldhave an end. At length the streaks of early dawn appeared in theeastern sky. The usual sounds of returning day came up from the forest. The birds began to sing their cheerful notes, and ere long the sunbeamslighted up the topmost branches of the lofty trees above our abode. Just then the black and Roger Trew returned. "Hurrah, hurrah!" sung outthe black, "dey all sail away, and no come here!" Roger corroboratedhis companion's statement; and Oliver and I, running down to the shore, caught a glimpse of the pirates' sails, if pirates they were, justsinking below the horizon. It was some time, however, before FrauUrsula's mind could be tranquillised. She insisted that if they were inthe neighbourhood they would very likely return. 

"Why do you think they will come here, good Frau?" said Mr Hooker. "They are not likely to be aware that anybody is on this island, andtheir object is to attack well-laden traders or towns, where booty canbe obtained. Even if they knew of our existence, we have little here totempt them. "

It was, however, but too probable that had they caught sight of thewreck, a large portion of which was still above water, they would havecome in, and we might have suffered severely, had they not eithercarried us off as captives or put us to death. We had therefore greatreason to be thankful that they had passed by without visiting theisland. 

Mr Thudicumb, though still not well enough to begin building thevessel, assisted us in repairing the boat. I was anxious to go out andfish; for having gained a good deal of experience with poor Macco, I wasin hopes of being able to supply the table with the result of myindustry. We had fortunately brought some fishing-lines and hooks. Iproposed manufacturing some lobster-baskets such as I had seen used, inthe hope of catching lobsters or crabs. We had plenty of materials inthe smaller creepers, some of which were of a tough fibre; and RogerTrew, like many more sailors, understood basket-work. We were thereforenot long in manufacturing a dozen pots, which we baited with pieces ofpork. I should have said that my uncle had domesticated several pigswhich he had caught young, and which ran about in the neighbourhood ofthe house, without any wish apparently to stray further. Roger Trew, Oliver, and I made the first expedition, while the rest of the partywere making preparations for the vessel. It was not settled, however, where she was to be built. We agreed, however, that in theneighbourhood of the house it would be very inconvenient to launch her. Our first expedition was very successful, and we brought home a goodsupply of fish. The next day we carried out our lobster-pots, to tryour fortune with them. Before returning home after fishing we pulledalong the coast, when we saw at a distance a lofty cliff, with a numberof large birds flying about it. Some went off to a great distance, anddid not, as far as we could see, return. The report we gave of these, on our return, made Mr Sedgwick desirous of accompanying us on our nextexpedition. 

"They must be, I suspect, from your account of them, Walter, cormorants, or rather that species of them known as the frigate-bird. "

No one is so eager as a naturalist when in search of a specimen, and wesoon saw that Mr Sedgwick would be far more pleased if we took himround to the cliff, than should we catch a boat-load of fish. 

"Suppose then, sir, that we start the first thing for the cliff, and wecan then return and land you if you do not wish to remain for thefishing, " I observed. 

"A very good idea, Walter, " he answered. "You and Roger Trew can go, then, to manage the boat, and I will take my rifle. It is difficult toapproach those birds near enough to shoot one, and I have long wished toobtain some specimens in full feather. "

It was arranged, therefore, that the next morning we should startdirectly after breakfast. As, however, there was time during thatevening, we carried out our lobster-pots, and placed them in a long rowon a rocky bed, where we had every hope that lobsters would be found, and we agreed to take them up on our return. We hurried over breakfast, as Mr Sedgwick was eager to be off, and we then pulled away along theshore, looking into the various indentations and bays as we passed, inthe hope of finding a spot where our proposed vessel might be launched, and which might at the same time serve as a harbour. It was veryimportant to find a small harbour of some sort, where we might fit herout after she was afloat. We had not gone far when we came to a pointwith a reef running almost at right angles with it, which served as abreakwater. Inside was a sandy beach. 

"Why, that is just the place we are looking for, Walter, " observed MrSedgwick. "See! we shall find, I think, an entrance at the other end ofthis reef; and if so, nothing can be more perfect. "

We eagerly pulled round the reef, sounding as we went with our oars, andhad the satisfaction of finding that there was ample water for such avessel as we proposed to build. We could see the forest coming closedown to the water's edge, and affording an ample supply of timber. Weshould therefore have but a little way to carry it. We agreed to takeMr Thudicumb there the following day, and if he agreed with us, to loseno further time in laying the keel for our vessel. A little further onwe came in sight of the cliff on which we had seen the birds. No soonerdid we point them out to Mr Sedgwick than he exclaimed--

"Yes; those, from their flight, must be frigate-birds. No ordinary_cormorant_ would fly as they do. They have come there to breed; for itis seldom, except on that occasion, that those wonderful birds evervisit the land. What extraordinary power of wing they possess! It issaid that they are never seen to swim or to repose upon the waters. Icertainly have never seen them except on the wing. "

There was a stiffish breeze, which had created a little sea; and itseemed doubtful, although Mr Sedgwick was a good shot, whether he wouldbe steady enough to hit one of the birds he so much desired. We pulledon, however, keeping as close as we could venture under the cliff, so asto be concealed from their sight till we got near them. Roger Trew tookthe two oars, while I sat at the helm to steer the boat more steadily. My uncle stood up, rifle in hand, eagerly waiting till we got withinrange of the birds. However, they were so eagerly engaged in preparingthe homes for their future young that they scarcely appeared to noticeour approach, but kept flying about round the cliff as they had done theday before when we first saw them. At length one of the magnificentbirds came within range of my uncle's rifle. Though his nerves were aswell strung as those of most men, I fancied his hands trembled in hiseagerness to obtain his prize. He recovered himself, however, in amoment, and, balancing his feet at the bottom of the tossing boat, fired. An instant afterwards a vast mass began to descend, at firstslowly, then it passed rapidly through the air like a huge piece of snowcast before an avalanche, and down it came with a loud thud into thewater. 

"Pull! pull!" he cried; and Roger Trew exerting his arms, we were soonup to the bird. It was still alive, though unable to impel itselfthrough the water or to rise. It stretched out its beak towards us, butall power had gone; and as my uncle eagerly seized it, and drew it intothe boat, it ceased to struggle. The shot had alarmed the other birds, some of whom were seen to soar high up into the air. Up, up they went, till they became mere specks in the blue sky, then disappearedaltogether. Others, however, retained their position round the rock, flying about in a startled manner, apparently unable to ascertain thecause of the loud sound they had heard. Meantime Mr Sedgwick againloaded, and a second bird was brought down. He offered a great dealmore resistance, but a blow from Roger Trew's oar quickly settled him. My uncle was highly delighted with his success. The second shot had putall the birds to flight, and it did not appear likely that a third wouldbe killed. We therefore put the boat's head round, and pulled along theshore homewards. 

On our way back Mr Sedgwick expatiated on the powers and beauty of thefrigate-bird. "See, " he observed, "these feathers are not of thatcoarse and downy texture peculiar to aquatic birds; indeed, its gracefulform and all the internal arrangements seem especially adapted--I wasalmost going to say for eternal flight. See these wings, twelve feetfrom tip to tip. Observe this forked tail, these short legs, the thighsnot more than an inch in length. Unless perched on some rocky pinnacle, it is unable to take flight. Neither, you will observe, is it adaptedfor living on the waves. See its feet; they are unlike those ofwater-fowl, being but partially webbed. Now, when I come to show youthe interior of the creature, you will see with what surprisingarrangements it is furnished for flight without fatigue in the loftiestregions of the air, where it can even sleep without the danger ofdescending. See beneath its throat this large pouch; it communicateswith the lungs, and also with the hollow and wonderfully light bone-workof its skeleton. When it wishes, therefore, to rest in air, it firstspreads out its mighty wings, which are almost sufficient to float itslight body. It then fills its enormous pouch with air, from whence itis forced into all its bones, and even into the cavities between theflesh and the skin. Now this air enters cold, but in a short time, fromthe heat of the bird's circulation, which is greater than that of otheranimals, it becomes rarified, and will consequently swell out both thepouch and every cavity I have spoken of, thus giving the bird awonderful buoyancy, even in the highest regions of the atmosphere. Wesaw how high those birds went just now, but they probably have gone farhigher. In the same way, when the weather is stormy near the earth, thefrigate-bird rises into the higher and calmer regions, where, withoutspread wing, it remains suspended, motionless, and at rest. There itmight remain for days together, unless compelled by hunger to descend. When this is the case, it expels the rarified air from its body andpouch, and drops swiftly towards the ocean. It never, however, dives, or even swims, but as it comes within a few feet of the waves, itinstantly brings itself to a stop, and skimming along, catches theflying-fish with its hawk-like bill or talons, holding its neck and feetin a horizontal direction, striking the upper column of air with itswings, and then raising and closing them against each other above itsback. "

On seeing this wonderful bird I could easily believe the accounts myuncle gave me. I remembered, when on board the _Bussorah Merchant_, seeing some tropic birds, which, like the frigate-bird, can ascend to avast height. One appeared out of the blue sky, when, descendingsuddenly towards the ship like a falling star, it checked its course, and hovering for a while over our masts, darted away with its two longprojecting tail-feathers streaming in the air towards a shoal offlying-fish, which had just then risen from the water. It caught one, and again ascended in the most graceful way towards the blue heavens, toenjoy its repast. 

The Chinese, my uncle told me, train the common cormorant to fish forthem, the birds being taught to return with their prey to the boat inwhich their master sits, when they receive a small fish as their reward. As, however, the bird might help itself, and refuse to work for anemployer, the cunning Chinese fastens a band round its throatsufficiently tight to prevent it from swallowing the fish, but not toimpede its free action in other respects. The hungry bird, therefore, very gladly returns to the boat to have this inconvenient appendageremoved, in order that it may enjoy its limited repast, considering that"half a loaf is better than no bread. " My uncle showed me on our returna sketch, which will explain the mode of proceeding even better than myverbal description. 

We were still talking of these wonderful birds, when we came near wherewe had placed our lobster-pots. They must have been on the edge of thebank, for we found that two or three had been carried away into deepwater. However, we caught sight of their floats at some distance. Having drawn up the first we put down, several of which had largelobsters, or fish and crabs, with various other creatures in them, wepulled away to recover the rest. Two were empty. 

"I suppose it is scarcely worth while hauling up the other one, " Iobserved. 

"We shall lose it if we do not, though there is no great chance of ithaving anything within it, " answered Roger Trew. 

However, as we began to haul it up, we discovered by the feel that ithad something in it. As we got it up to the side, Roger Trew remarkedthat it was after all only a squid, probably, or some nasty creature ofthat sort. 

"Haul it in! haul it in, and let me look at it!" exclaimed Mr Sedgwick. 

"Wonderfully beautiful!" he exclaimed. "What a prize!" And as if hewere handling the most delicate piece of mechanism, he carefully liftedthe basket into the boat. 

"What is it?" I asked. "What can it be?"

"What is it!" exclaimed my uncle. "It is worth coming all the way fromEngland to obtain, and living out here many years. Why, this is aperfect nautilus!" With the greatest care he drew out the fragile shellwith the creature inside. "See, " he said, "it belongs to the genus_Cephalapoda_. It is one of the _Polythalamous_, or many-chamberedshells. "

"Well, I should call it a big snail of rather a curious shape, " observedRoger Trew. 

However, as far as the shape was concerned, it more approached a hornwith the end curled up and placed in the mouth. My uncle said he wasrather doubtful that, when alive, the nautilus did float on the water. However, he confessed that many naturalists assert that it does so, asdo certainly the people of the coast near which it is found. He told methat possibly this idea had arisen because the shell, when empty, swimson the surface. The creature, when at the bottom, crawls along like anyother snail. Sometimes it dies and falls out, when the shell rises tothe surface by means of the gases generated in its chambers; and thusthey are seen floating on the waves. Others say, however, that theanimal itself with the shell, putting out its head and all itstentacles, spreads them upon the water with the poop of the shell aboveit. The light part of the shell rising above the waves is taken for thesail with which it is said to move over the surface. Numbers are seentogether after a storm, by which it is supposed that they congregatealso at the bottom in troops. They certainly do not sail for any lengthof time; but having taken in all their tentacles, they turn over theirboat, and thus once more descend to the bottom. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

OUR HILL-FORT. 

It was amusing to see the two naturalists eagerly examining the nautiluswhen we brought it in. 

"Walter, you have rendered science an important service!" exclaimed MrHooker. "So difficult is this creature to be obtained, that I know ofone only that has ever been brought to England, now preserved in theRoyal College of Surgeons. "

Immediately a jar of arrack, which my uncle had brewed for the sake ofpreserving his specimens--certainly not for drinking--was produced, andthe nautilus was carefully embalmed within it. 

"If you can obtain another, which we can dissect, you will have renderedMr Hooker and me the greatest possible service, " he exclaimedenthusiastically. "Us, did I say!--the whole scientific world at large. You will deserve to become a member of all the societies of Europe--themost honourable distinction which a man of any age might desire toobtain. "

Of course we undertook to manufacture a further number of fish-pots, andto place them out in deep water, where we might have a chance ofcatching another of these creatures. We measured the hole they wouldrequire for entering, and discovered that out of the number we had made, the one which had caught the nautilus was the only one with a holesufficiently large to allow it to enter. 

"But surely, uncle, the nautilus has sails by which it glides over thewater, " said Emily, as she was examining the creature. 

"In the imagination of the poets only, my niece, " he answered. "Theshells often float from their excessive lightness, in consequence of theair contained in certain chambers within them. It is then often sweptaway by wind or tide to some neighbouring shore. Thus large numbers ofthe shells are found thrown up on the beach. The animal, however, whenalive, floats occasionally with its shell on the surface; but I doubtmuch whether it has any power of locomotion beyond that which the windor current gives it. "

"How disappointing!" exclaimed Emily and Grace together. "We alwaysthought that it had tiny sails, which it spread to the breeze; andpictured it to ourselves skimming on the calm surface, and delighting inits freedom and rapidity of movement. "

"There is, no doubt, an abundance of wonders in Nature, young ladies, "said Mr Hooker, "but a more intimate acquaintance with the habits ofanimals will often dispel some of the common ideas which have beenconnected with them, albeit in many instances held for centuries. Forinstance, till within a very late period people believed that theupas-tree, which grows in Java, possessed such noxious qualities that itdestroyed all vegetable life in the neighbourhood. The sap is, undoubtedly, a poison; but I believe people may sleep under its boughswithout receiving the slightest injury, though perhaps, were any of thesap to fall from the tree and to enter a wound, it would prove fatal. Once upon a time people believed that the barnacles which are foundattached to ships' bottoms, or pieces of timber long floating on theocean, turned into geese, and the barnacle-goose was so called becauseit was supposed to have its origin in that common mollusc, thebarnacle. "

Mr Thudicumb had more than once to suggest to the two enthusiasticnaturalists that we should lose no further time in commencing thebuilding of our vessel, for although we had no great reason to complainof our position, yet the mate was anxious to let his friends know thathe was safe, as also Captain and Mrs Davenport that their daughter andthe rest of us were still alive. The sea was now so calm that we hadplenty of occupation in going backwards and forwards to the wreck. MrThudicumb, who was at length able to accompany us, suggested that a raftshould be made, by which means we might bring a larger quantity ofstores on shore at a time. All hands were thus actively employed. Tanda had to attend to affairs on shore, the Frau and the two girlsassisting him in household matters. The two naturalists were engagedall day long in collecting and arranging their specimens, while thethree other men, under the command of the mate, with Oliver and I, werepreparing for the building of the vessel. 

It must be understood that all the timber and the heavy things weretowed round to the bay I have before described, which we now called HopeHarbour--the _Hope_ being the name we proposed giving our vessel. Oliver and I, with Roger Trew, generally managed the boat, while theothers remained on board tearing up the planks, and collecting sucharticles as they could fish up from the bottom. 

We had just returned on board one forenoon, when, on scrambling up onthe deck, we found our friends in a state of great agitation. "Seedere!" exclaimed Potto Jumbo, who was the first person we met. "What doyou say to dat?" There, standing in towards the island, though still ata considerable distance, were several mat-sailed vessels, which hadcertainly a great resemblance to the piratical craft we had before seen. Mr Thudicumb had been examining them with his glass, and had greatfears that they were pirates. 

"We must get on shore as fast as we can, " he said, "and prepare ourfriends. If they come here, we must try and seek for safety in theinterior. I know these fellows too well. It would be madness to trustto their mercy; and I am afraid, if they once get sight of the wreck, they are sure to overhaul her. It is fortunate we have got most of thethings on shore;--but we must lose no time. "

As the boat could not carry the whole party, Mr Thudicumb and Tarboxremained on board, sending Potto Jumbo with Oliver and I on shore, whileRoger Trew was to return with the boat for them. We pulled away as fastas we could lay our backs to the oars, and as soon as we landed wehurried up to the house. We were anxious not to alarm the young ladiesand the good Frau, and therefore as we came in sight of it we walkedrather more steadily. Fortunately our uncle and Mr Hooker were withindoors, engaged in their usual work. I hastened up to them and told themwhat we had seen. 

"I must go down and judge with my own eyes, " said my uncle. "Theirfears probably have made our friends imagine that these vessels in sighthave a piratical look. After all, possibly, they are only a fleet ofharmless traders, bound for the south part of Borneo, or perhaps up toSumatra, or the Malay Peninsula. "

"However, in case of accidents, brother Sedgwick, we may as well get ourvaluables into a place of safety, " observed Mr Hooker, quietly. 

I accompanied my uncle back to the beach, as we agreed we would not tellthe Frau or her charges what we had seen. My uncle had a spy-glass withhim. After examining the vessels, which were still at a considerabledistance, he shut it up with a slam. 

"There is no doubt about it, " he exclaimed. "Those, if I mistake not, are Sooloo pirates, and bloodthirsty villains they are. I wish ourfriends were on shore; but we must hurry back to the house, and get ourvaluables packed up as fast as we can. I do not think they will followus far inland; but if they do, we must be prepared for them. "

"Had we not better at once hasten to the hill we fixed upon, and beginto fortify it, " I asked. "They are not likely to make their way therein a hurry, and we shall probably have time to put it into a fair stateof defence. "

"The best thing we can do, Walter, " he answered. "I only hope the goodFrau will not go into fits with alarm; and as we will take the way bywhich we came the other day--along our torrent road--we shall at allevents have a good start of our invaders. "

By this time we had reached the house. I found that Oliver hadgradually broken the news to my sister and Grace, as well as to theFrau, and they were now all prepared for whatever might be arranged. They were already indeed busily employed in making up bundles of suchthings as were likely to be most required. Mr Hooker was now all lifeand spirits. 

"The first thing we require, remember, is a good supply of provisionsand ammunition. Those are the chief necessaries. Water we cannotcarry, but I hope we may find it on the hill. At all events, let ustake care to have some pitchers to contain it. Then some cookingapparatus, seeing we cannot eat our provisions raw. Then we shallrequire some bedding for you young ladies. We can rough it well enoughon the ground. "

We had made some progress in our preparations, when Mr Thudicumb andDick Tarbox arrived. With their assistance we got on still morerapidly. Roger Trew had remained on the beach to watch the movements ofthe supposed pirates. The boxes of collections were at once carried toa place of concealment which had been arranged, and a few other articleswhich were likely to excite the cupidity of the pirates. All thingswere now ready for commencing our march, but we were unwilling to beginit till we ascertained that we were really likely to be attacked. Wewere still in hopes that the pirates might pass by, or land on someother part of the coast where they were not likely to find any traceswhich might lead them to the house. 

"Quick, quick! haste away!" cried a voice, and Roger Trew was seenrunning up as fast as his legs could carry him to the house. "Thepirates have seen the wreck, and are pulling in fast towards it, " heexclaimed. 

We were all now in rapid movement. Mr Sedgwick led the way, as knowingthe country best; followed by the Frau and the two girls, with Oliverand I to assist them. Mr Hooker came next, carrying his gun, and asmuch ammunition and provisions as he could strap on to his back. Thetwo coloured men and Roger Trew came next, well armed; Mr Thudicumb andDick Tarbox bringing up the rear, with Merlin, who seemed to considerthat the post of danger and honour. Several of the tamer animals hadbeen let loose, and now followed us, a buffalo and babirusa followingbehind, two deer keeping close to Emily and Grace, whose especialfavourites they were. Several monkeys flung themselves along thebranches over our heads, to the great astonishment of their kindred whomthey met on the road. Several tame jungle cocks and hens ran in and outamong our feet. Indeed, so attached had all the more tameable animalsbecome to our uncle, that they would follow at his call, wherever hewent. We had representatives, therefore, of a large number of thecreatures inhabiting those regions. As soon as we reached the highroadI have described along the rocky but dry stream, we halted, to concealas much as possible the place where we entered it from view, by placingboughs at the entrance and strewing the ground thickly with leaves, retreating backwards as we did so. This done, we again moved forward ata rapid rate. The men could not march more easily, in reality, than theweaker members of our party, as they were all heavily laden. We hadgone some way, when Mr Sedgwick thought of despatching Tanda as a scoutto bring us information of what the Malays were about. We should thusrun less risk of being taken by surprise. Our road was far from even, or such as would have suited delicately-nurtured people, but fortunatelyeven the girls had become accustomed to rough walking, and made nocomplaint of the difficulties. Now and then we had to descend into ahollow, now to scramble over some huge boulders. More than once, scorpions, centipedes, snakes, and other reptiles, started up from underthe rocks. We each of us, I should have said, carried pieces of ratanin our hands, which against such enemies proved useful weapons, as awell-aimed blow with a ratan at even a large snake will turn it aside. Our numbers, also, kept the larger serpents and beasts of prey at adistance. 

We had still some way further to go, before we could reach our proposedfort, when we who were in advance heard a loud rustling in the underwoodnear us. We called to Mr Sedgwick. He turned round and peered inamong the trees. Nothing could be seen. "Perhaps Merlin will find thecreature, whatever it is. " I called Merlin up, and he instantlyunderstood what he was to do. My uncle was unwilling to fire, lest thesound of the shot might be heard by the pirates. He told the men, however, to be ready to use their bamboo spears, which might keep even atiger at bay. Suddenly Merlin began to bark furiously. Now he dartedforward, now he retreated. There was evidently some animal concealedthere. "Shout!" cried my uncle; "that may possibly rouse it. " We didso, when Merlin having pushed aside some boughs, we saw lurking amongthem a huge tiger. The creature was apparently alarmed at seeing somany enemies, and unaccustomed to the sound of the dog's voice, couldnot make out what it was. The underwood, also, was so thick that he wasentangled among it, and could not make his usual spring. 

"I am sorely tempted to fire, " exclaimed Mr Hooker. 

"Do not till it is absolutely necessary, " said my uncle. 

The animal was moving slowly along, apparently trying to hide itself, asa cat does when in search of its prey. Presently it caught sight ofseveral of our party with their formidable looking spears pointedtowards it. It seemed for once to consider discretion the better partof valour, and an open space appearing on one side, we had thesatisfaction of seeing it creep more rapidly, and then bound away intothe distant part of the forest. 

We had no other adventure of importance till we reached the foot of thehill, up which we wound our way. At the steeper part, however, Oliverand I, as well as the girls and the Frau, found it impossible to carryour burdens. "Put them down, young people, " said Dick Tarbox, "and wewill come back for them. You get up yourselves. " At length we reachedthe top, and piled our goods in the centre. 

"The first thing to be done is to clear away some of this brushwood, "said Mr Thudicumb. "Were it not that we might point out where we areto the enemy, the quickest way would be by burning it. "

However, the men with their axes soon cleared off a sufficient space onwhich we might build our huts; and this done, they set to work cuttingdown thick stakes to form our proposed palisade. At this Oliver and I, as well as Mr Hooker and our uncle, worked away, the Frau, Emily, andGrace carrying them up as we cut them, and placing them ready to bedriven into the ground. For some distance round the hill the rocks wereso precipitous, that we had no fear of being attacked on those sides. We therefore first fortified the part where the slope was more gradual;and we hoped that, should our ammunition last, we might be able to keepa large number at bay. We continued working on in spite of fatigue, theFrau and her assistants bringing us a draught of water, or a piece ofsago-cake to recruit our strength. Thus in a short time we had aconsiderable number of stakes ready for use. Mr Thudicumb and theother men now began driving them in, while the two gentlemen, withOliver and I, continued cutting more stakes. 

By this time we were anxiously looking out for the appearance of Tanda. Already some progress had been made with the fortifications, and MrThudicumb expressed his opinion that even should the pirates appear atonce, they would afford us great assistance in keeping them at bay. Theremainder of our stakes were now brought up, and we were still drivingthem in, when, the sun setting, darkness began to steal over the forest. 

"And all this time we have not thought of a shelter for you, youngladies!" said Mr Hooker. "That must be our next consideration. "

We accordingly hastened down the hill, and brought up a quantity of thehuge palm-leaves which I have before described, as well as a number ofbamboos, and with these we soon erected a hut sufficient to accommodatethe Frau and the girls. For ourselves, we agreed that, as we shouldhave to work all night, it mattered nothing our having no shelter. Wefound, indeed, the night air, in that elevated spot, thoroughly dry, cool, and refreshing; so that, in spite of the labour we had alreadygone through, we were well able to continue it. Having at length drivenin the stakes all round, we commenced an embankment. The outer crust ofthe soil looked hard and dry enough; but we soon found, on digging down, that it was sufficiently soft to enable us to get our spades into itwithout difficulty. 

"What can have become of Tanda?" said Mr Sedgwick. 

"I hope the tiger has not carried him off, " I could not help saying. 

"No fear of that, " was the answer. "The tiger is not likely to returnto the spot from whence we drove him, and Tanda has so quick an ear thathe would easily get out of the creature's way. It is more likely thathe has ventured too near the pirates, and been captured. "

"I am afraid, then, that he will betray us to them, " observed MrThudicumb. 

"I think not, " answered our uncle. "He is a faithful fellow, and Ibelieve that he would rather be torn in pieces than do so. "

These remarks were made while we were taking a few mouthfuls of food, and resting for an instant from our toils. Just then the sound of avoice reached our ears. Mr Sedgwick shouted in return. 

"All right, " he said, "here comes Tanda;" and directly afterwards ahuman form was seen climbing the side of the hill. He stopped, andagain uttered an exclamation as he approached the fortification. 

"He thinks it is the work of magic, " answered Mr Sedgwick, "andscarcely likes to enter the circle. " Mr Sedgwick then spoke a few morewords to Tanda, who now came forward with greater confidence. We hadleft a small opening on one side for going in and out, and by this Tandaentered the fort. An earnest conversation ensued between him and hismaster, who explained that the pirates, after proceeding some way alongthe coast, had caught sight of the wreck; that they had pulled close upto it, and then gone on board. They had also visited Flagstaff Rock, and hauled down the flag, of which they had taken possession. They hadbeen till dark engaged in plundering the wreck. Not finding, however, any good landing-place, they had pulled away along the shore, happily inthe opposite direction to that where our vessel was building. Tanda hadthen followed them. Having anchored their prows in the sheltered bay, they had, as is their custom, landed and encamped. He had left them allbusily engaged cooking and eating their food, so that there was no fearof their moving that night. It was but too probable, however, that theywould return to the wreck on the following morning. We could only hopethat there would be too much sea on the rocks to enable them to landnear the house. 

This information was satisfactory, and we agreed that the probabilitiesof their attacking us were less than we had supposed. We accordinglylay down to rest for a short time, till the return of daylight shouldenable us the better to recommence our labours. Two of our party, however, stood assemblies during the remainder of the night, to givetimely notice of the approach of the enemy, should the pirates havediscovered us. 

As soon as it was daylight Tanda again went out to watch theirproceedings, taking some sago and a little cocoa, to enable him toremain out as long as necessary without returning. We, havingbreakfasted, recommenced our labours, and at length had finished thefort to the satisfaction of Mr Thudicumb. We had now, however, to digsome pits, in one of which the ladies might be sheltered should we beattacked, while in the other we might stow our ammunition. 

"But we are ready to run every risk you do, " said Emily, when sheunderstood what we were about. 

We however persuaded her that it would be much more to our satisfactionto know that the Frau and they were in safety, should bullets be flyingabout. "Besides, Miss Emily, if any of us are wounded, we must look toyou to attend to us, " said Oliver. 

She gave a glance up at Oliver's face. "Oh, I pray that may not be, "she observed. "How dreadful to think that, although we have done no oneany harm, we run a risk of having to fight those savage men. "

The tops of the trees came so short a distance above our hill, that MrThudicumb thought, by erecting a post in the centre, we might have agood look-out over the sea. The idea was so excellent, that weaccordingly at once went down the hill to obtain a tall and straighttree for the purpose. A little way down the hill were some beautifulcotton-trees. Although the trunk of the largest was not more thantwelve inches in diameter, it rose to a height of thirty feet, which wethought would be sufficient for our purpose. The bark was of lightolive-green, remarkably smooth and fair. The limbs shot out in whirls, at right angles to the trunk; and as they were separated by aconsiderable space, they would form, we agreed, steps by which to mountto the top. These trees appeared to great advantage, rising out of thethick jungle amidst which they grew. The fruit, I may as well observe, is a pod, and the fibrous substance within it greatly resembles cotton. I do not know whether it can be used for the same purpose; but MrHooker and our uncle employed it for stuffing the birds they killed. Wesoon had one of these trees down, and fixed in the centre of the fort. We stayed it up by ropes, while another rope hanging from the topenabled us to ascend without difficulty. Our rope, I should say, wasformed from the fibre of the gomiti or sagaru palm-tree. The largepetioles of this tree spread out at the base into broad fibrous sheets, which enclose the trunk. It is from this material that the natives ofthese regions manufacture the coir-rope. It is a very coarse, roughstyle of rope, for the fibres soon break, and projecting in everydirection, make it difficult to handle. We had an abundance of thispalm growing on the hill-side, as it prefers higher land than thecocoa-nut. Its most valuable property is, being almost indestructiblein water. Among the fibres there are some coarser ones, with which theDyaks of Borneo manufacture arrows for their blow-pipes, andoccasionally the Malays use them for pins. Interwoven with them is amass of small fibre almost as soft as cotton. This, from itscombustible nature, is used as tinder. From the tree, also, arefreshing beverage is extracted. The flower part is cut off with aknife, when the sap which issues is gathered in a bamboo cup. It is nowof a slightly acid and bitter taste, resembling the thin part ofbutter-milk. When this is allowed to ferment, it becomes what thenatives call tuak--a very intoxicating beverage, of which they are veryfond. The seeds grow in such large bunches, that one alone is as muchas two men can carry. The envelopes of these seeds contain a poisonousjuice, in which the natives dip their arrows. 

Well, as I was saying, we manufactured a supply of this rope for ourlook-out post. As soon as it was erected, Roger Trew climbed to thetop. 

"Capital!" he exclaimed. "There is the sea away on two sides of us, though as to the pirates, I can see nothing of them. Maybe they arenear the wreck, and that's too close in to be seen. "

We thought that perhaps by erecting a higher post we might obtain abetter view; but when Mr Thudicumb went up, he calculated that thetrees were far too high near the shore to enable us to do this. We allin succession went up to have a look at the blue sea; but it was thenagreed that the post might possibly be seen by our enemies, and wetherefore at once lowered it, but kept it ready to set up again in caseof need. We had been so much occupied in preparing our fort, that wehad thought little of eating or drinking. 

"What we do for water?" exclaimed the Frau, bringing a large shell intoour midst. "This is the last we have got!"

"I must blame myself for my forgetfulness, " exclaimed Mr Sedgwick. "Weought to have lost no time in searching for water. If one of you willcome with a spade, we will go out at once to look for it, while the restcontinue at the work in the fort. "

I volunteered to accompany my uncle. "But we may require a strongerdigger than you are, Walter, " he said, and fixed on Roger Trew. 

Roger, throwing his spade over his shoulder in navvy fashion, answered, "I am ready, sir. "

"Well, you can come too then, " said my uncle to me. "You may bring yourgun, though, in case of necessity. We must remember not to fire if itcan be helped. "

As only one iron spade could be spared, my uncle and I armed ourselveswith a couple which we had formed out of bamboo, and which might assistRoger should we have to dig deep. We took our way down the hill, and aswe looked up we agreed that our fort presented a very satisfactoryappearance, and that, probably, should we be discovered, the enemy wouldbe wary before they attacked us; indeed, they would very likely supposefrom its appearance that our numbers were far greater than they were inreality. As those people fight for plunder, and never for glory or merevictory, they would, we hoped, take their departure without attemptingan assault. This cheered our spirits. We had arranged that shouldTanda return with any important news, we were to be instantly summoned, though as the fort should we proceed into the forest, would becompletely hid, from our sight, it would be necessary for some one to besent after us. Oliver agreed to come. My uncle examined the ground aswe proceeded, now telling Roger to dig a hole here, now there; but nowater was found. He therefore said that it would be of no use diggingmore, as the hill was evidently of volcanic origin, and no water wouldbe contained within it. 

"Let us go on further, however, " he observed. "If a stream does notflow there, at all events a spring may be found. "

The ground as we advanced grew softer, and the herbage greener andgreener. 

"Stay, " he said; "I think some animal must be there! We will advancecautiously. "

As we proceeded my uncle signed us to stop, and looking along theboughs, a huge black creature appeared before us, digging his snout intothe ground. 

"That's a huge pig, " whispered Roger to me. 

"A pig, man!" answered my uncle. "That is no less a creature than arhinoceros!"

We watched it for some time, afraid of moving lest we might draw itsattention towards us. Sometimes these creatures are savage, and willattack man. At length, however, it began to move off in an oppositedirection to where we were posted. 

"A rifle-ball would do little to stop that fellow, " said my uncle; "butwe may possibly yet capture him, and I should like to obtain hisskeleton, though I may not add him to my menagerie. "

"But we have come to search for water, " I suggested. 

"To be sure we have, " answered my uncle. "I was forgetting that. Here, at this very spot, I am sure we shall find it without having to dig verydeep. "

Roger Trew instantly dug his spade into the ground, and beganenergetically throwing up the earth. It grew softer and softer as heproceeded, I helping him with my bamboo. My uncle had meantime cut downa tall bamboo, the end of which he sharpened, and he now came back andforced it into the ground. Drawing it up, the end was perfectly wet. "This is encouraging!" he exclaimed; and Roger and I now setting to workwith greater energy, at length a little whitish-looking liquid camewelling up. A larger quantity appeared as we dug deeper and deeper, andat length we had an ample supply to fill the shell we had brought forthat purpose. It was somewhat like dirty milk; but my uncle said it waswholesome, and if allowed to settle, that it would become perfectlyclear. After resting a little the upper part became purer, and fromthis we thankfully quenched our thirst. As our well was at aconsiderable distance from the fort, it would be necessary to carry up asupply, for should we be besieged, it might be difficult to reach it. 

"Now, " said my uncle, "as our friends are not absolutely suffering fromthirst, we may as well try and catch the rhinoceros. "

"What! make chase after it?" asked Roger. 

"No; the creature is sure to come back here, and we will make a trap. "

"A hard job to make one strong enough to catch that brute, " answeredRoger. 

"Very little strength is required, " said my uncle. "With your spade andmy axe we can quickly make it. Here, let me set to work and dig!"

Roger, however, would not hear of that, and he and I commenced under myuncle's directions, who aided us in digging a pit about the size of therhinoceros, the earth around being somewhat soft and slimy. In themeantime the water in our well had not only bubbled up, but settleddown, and was perfectly sweet and clear. Under Mr Sedgwick'sdirections, we covered over the pit with boughs and leaves, so that thehollow below was not visible. 

"The next time Mr Rhinoceros comes this way, he will find himselfprevented from proceeding on his journey, " observed my uncle. "I haveseen the creature caught in a pit like this, and I have little doubtthat ours will succeed. "

We now filled the shells we had brought with water, and slinging them ona bamboo, proceeded back to the fort. 

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. 

ATTACKED BY PIRATES. 

The party who had remained in the fort had made good progress instrengthening it, and we now felt ourselves prepared for the pirates'reception. 

"We shall have no difficulty in beating them back, " I observed to MrThudicumb, "with a fort like this for our protection. "

"I hope not, Walter, " he answered; "but they are fierce and desperatefellows, and they may use means for our destruction which we littleexpect. Still it is our duty to be prepared and to fight to the last. We can do no more!"

"But if they conquer us what will Emily and Grace and the poor Frau do?"

"We must leave that in God's hands, Walter, " answered the mate. "Wemust fight like men, and not yield while life remains. If we are allkilled, he will take care of the helpless ones who are trusting in him. "

Tanda at this time had not returned, and we were once more afraid thathe had been caught by the pirates. At length my uncle's anxiety toascertain what was going on made him resolve to set out to try and getsufficiently near them to watch their movements. I begged to accompanyhim. 

"If you do, you must promise one thing--to keep behind me; and should Ibe captured, to make your escape, and carry back news to the camp ofwhat has occurred, " he observed. 

I of course willingly gave the promise he desired. While we werespeaking, we saw, rising in the distance, a thin column of smoke. Itrose higher and higher in the sky. All those in the fort gazedanxiously towards it. 

"They have discovered the house, and set it on fire, " observed MrHooker. "Oh, what treasures they are destroying--the ignorant savages!and yet, I am afraid, under similar circumstances our own countrymenwould not behave much better. They are not likely to appreciate suchtreasures more than these dark-skinned Asiatics. "

"I am not quite so certain that that is the house on fire, " observed MrSedgwick, after watching the smoke for some time. "I should not be atall surprised if it was the brig that is burning. The smoke, in thisclear atmosphere, is seen a long way off; and though my house would burnrapidly enough, I scarcely think it would send up such dense volumes asare now ascending to the blue sky. What do you think, Mr Thudicumb?It appears to me that the smoke is somewhat to the right of the house, and further off?"

"I have been watching it attentively, " said the mate, "and I agree withyou, sir. "

"Still, as the wind is off shore, and there will be no surf in our bay, I am afraid the fellows will very likely land there; and if so, it willnot be long before they discover the house, " observed Mr Sedgwick. "However, come along, Walter, and we will try to ascertain the truestate of the case. "

My uncle, charging our friends to be on the alert, set off down thehill, rifle in hand; and I, bidding farewell to Emily and Grace, followed him. I soon caught him up, and we made our way along ourtorrent road. We calculated that we should have ample time to get intothe neighbourhood of the house and return to the fort before dark. Icould not help recollecting the tiger we had seen on our way up, and thenumerous serpents which I knew were crawling about in all directions. My uncle, however, seemed utterly indifferent to them. We had got tothe end of our torrent road, and were working our way through thejungle, when the sound of human voices reached our ears. On this, instead of going straight forward, my uncle turned to the right towardsthe sea. I followed him, literally crawling on hands and feet, something in the fashion of the monkeys, from bough to bough amid thethick entanglement of the forest; sometimes close down to the ground, though not often more than a few feet above it. I could not help havinga fear that in those places there often lurked the fearful python; whilesome dark pools over which we crawled might, I thought it more thanpossible, harbour a hermit alligator or some other monster. 

We had gone some distance, moving as noiselessly as possible, when myuncle stopped and looked eagerly forward, keeping his body concealedbehind a bough. I imitated his example. Our worst anticipations wererealised. In the distance I could see the brig burning furiously, whilealongside the rocks lay several long prows with swivel guns in theirbows, and their general appearance betokening them to be, what wesupposed, pirates of Sooloo. A number of their crew were on the beach, while others, in a compact body, were making their way up the road inthe direction of the house. They were fierce-looking fellows, armedwith krisses and swords as well as spears and long bows. They wereshouting to each other, and evidently expected, from the appearance ofthe road, that they were approaching some village which they hoped tosack. We watched them for some time. Fortunately they were making somuch noise that they were not likely to hear us, even should they passquite near. My uncle, therefore, turning round, led by the way we hadcome. I found that he was approaching as near the house as the thickbrushwood would allow. I shall not easily forget the shout of savagedelight the pirates set up when they came in sight of our peacefulabode. They instantly rushed forward, sending a shower of arrows beforethem, and shrieking at the top of their voices. It was somewhat tryingto my companion's temper to see them rushing up the steps of the houseand along the verandah into the rooms. I was glad we had left Merlinbehind us, for he would probably not have restrained himself, but wouldhave rushed forward and betrayed our whereabouts. My uncle did not movefrom the spot, but continued to peer out from among the bushes. Thepirates who had first reached the house were seen going in and out atall the doors like a troop of monkeys. They now came to the verandahand shouted out to the others. They were evidently disappointed atfinding no one within. I could not help feeling pleased, however, thatthey were not likely to find anything which they would look upon asvaluable, however much the articles might be prized by the owners. In ashort time those who had been on the beach came up, and now they allrushed in together, and we could hear them shouting to each other asthey ran about seeking for booty. Their shouts of satisfaction weresoon changed to cries of disappointment and rage, as they found thateverything they prized had been carried off. Some of the provisions, however, which had been left behind were at length discovered; andbefore long they found their way to the menagerie. This seemed toastonish them not a little. Several of the creatures, however, havingbeen left without food, were howling piteously. At last I caught sightof a fellow rubbing away with two pieces of bamboo, and I knew wellenough that he was striking a light. Another brought some dried boughs, and they soon had a torch twisted up and blazing away. Uttering a shoutof triumph, one of them rushed up the steps of the house with a blazingtorch, and ran round it, setting fire to the light wood-work and thatch. It rapidly caught, and the flames darting out in all directions, thewhole house was soon furiously blazing away. Some of the men who hadbeen inside rushed out, reeling as if they were drunk, and I guessedthat they had got hold of some of the arrack which had been kept forpreserving specimens. They now began to dance round the house, shoutingand shrieking as if in delight at the destruction they had wrought. Some of them, however, were hid from our view by the building, so thatwe could not see what they were about. Presently their shrieks andcries seemed to increase, and we saw those from the other side of thebuilding scampering away as fast as their legs could carry them, apparently in a panic. The rest followed. Away they went, each mantumbling over the other, and caring only for his own safety. I reallythink that at that moment, had our whole party been together, we mighthave rushed out and cut them to pieces. I heard my uncle utter a lowchuckle of laughter, and presently there issued from behind the buildinghis huge python, hissing furiously, and making its way at a rapid ratealong the ground, as if in pursuit of the pirates. 

"The fellows have set his cage on fire, and the creature has made hisescape from the flames, " said my uncle. "He is wisely rushing to thenearest water to cool himself, and I suspect he thinks less of attackingthem than of soothing his wounds. "

The python, however, as he was speaking, began to move slower andslower. He evidently had considerable difficulty in working his wayover the ground. Presently his head, hitherto erect, sunk down, and helay stretched out at his full length apparently dead. 

"It will be as well, " said my uncle, "to make our way back to the fort, for these fellows will soon recover from their panic, and will suspectthat the owners of the house are not far off. We cannot remain longconcealed from them, for if they once begin to search about, they willsoon discover the path to our river road. "

We accordingly hurried back to the fort. We found that Tanda hadarrived before us. The whole party were in a great state of alarm, forhe had made signs that the pirates had landed, and they also had seenthe smoke from the burning house. They also dreaded from his signs thatwe had fallen into their power. I was glad to find that some deep caveshad been dug, in which Emily and her companions could find shelter. Theprovisions had also been stored in them. All our arms were loaded. Anumber of bamboo stakes had likewise been formed, their pointsprojecting out between the palisades to prevent the pirates fromclimbing over them. Our return quickly restored the spirits of theparty. Emily threw herself into my arms and burst into tears, and Gracefollowed her example. 

We had now a time of great anxiety. In spite of it, however, I was veryglad when Mr Thudicumb proposed that we should pipe to supper. 

"I never knew people fight so well on empty stomachs as on full ones;and as we may have sharp work before the morning, it will be wise if wefall to while we can, " he remarked. 

I found that during our absence Roger Trew had led the way to the well, and brought up an ample supply of water to last us for some time. Thusour fort was pretty well stored; and even should the pirates lay siegeto it, we might be able to hold out for some time. 

"By-the-by, Mr Walter, " observed Roger, "the last time I came up, I sawthat the boughs had given way over the pit we dug; but I was in toogreat a hurry to look in. I have a notion, however, that something orother has been caught, and whether it is that great brute with a horn onhis nose, or some other creature, I cannot say. "

As darkness came on, we assembled in the largest cavern which had beendug, in order that the light might not betray us. Here we found thatwithout danger--as the flame would be hid, and the smoke would, ofcourse, not be seen--we might light a fire and boil water, and cook ourfood, which was a great luxury. Two of the party kept on watch whilethe rest of us assembled to supper. The sentries were accompanied byMerlin, who was a host in himself, as his quick ear was more likely tocatch the sound of approaching footsteps than any one among us. Wewere, however, allowed to enjoy our meal in peace, and we, most of ustired out, lay down to rest, while our watch was set as usual. Oftenduring the night I fancied I heard the cries of the Malays rushing upthe hill, and I started up to find that I had been dreaming. Hour afterhour passed by, Mr Thudicumb would not let me go on guard, as he said Iwas already tired out. I slept on and on, and at length daylightstreamed in through the entrance of the rustic hut in which I had passedthe night. Emily and Grace were on foot, and soon afterwards FrauUrsula made her appearance at the entrance of their bower. "No piratecome, " she observed. "I hope they go away, and not find us out. " Iheartily hoped so also; but, at the same time, had it not been for thegirls, I own I should rather have liked to have had a brush with thepirates, so confident did I feel that we could beat them off. Oliversoon joined us. He looked somewhat pale, I fancied. 

"I have not slept at all, " he whispered to me. "I have been prayingthat we may be protected from those fearful men. It would be sodreadful to have to fight them. Before they could be driven off, somany would be killed; and Walter, I confess I cannot bear the thoughtsof destroying our fellow-creatures. "

"I do not wish it either, " I said; "but if they come, they must take theconsequences. "

I was sure that, notwithstanding his feelings, no one would fight morebravely than Oliver. Those who had been on watch during the night, nowgot up, and the whole party assembled in the centre of our fort. 

"Gentlemen, " said Mr Thudicumb, "on board the _Bussorah Merchant_ wealways used to have morning prayers when the weather permitted, and, with your leave, we will have them now. We have plenty to pray for, andmuch to be thankful for. We should be thankful we have escaped thedangers from which so many of our fellow-creatures have suffered, andthat we are all alive and well; and we need to pray that a stronger armthan ours may fight for us, should we be attacked by those fierce andignorant savages. "

"Very right, " said Mr Hooker, "and I am sure all will agree with you. "

Mr Sedgwick, however, made no remark. He had never said anythingagainst religion; but I had observed, since we first found him, that hedid not appear to be in any way under its influence. However, as he didnot object, Mr Thudicumb forthwith produced a Bible which he had foundin the cabin of the brig uninjured. He now read a portion of Scripture, and then offered up an earnest prayer for our deliverance. I know I forone felt more cheerful after it, and so I am sure did Emily and Grace, while a tear stood in Oliver's eye. He had entered more than any of us, with all his heart, into the simple prayer of the untutored sailor. Watch was, of course, kept meantime by one of the party, and we then ingood spirits went to breakfast, having lighted our fire as before in thepit, making as small a one as possible, so as not to allow the smoke tobe seen at a distance. 

Once more Tanda went out as a scout to try and ascertain what thepirates were about. Soon after he had gone, we were aroused by a loudsqueaking which seemed to come from the wood at the bottom of the hill. It sounded exactly like the cry of a pig. Oliver and I offered to godown and ascertain what it was. I was starting without any arms, andhad got to the gate, when it occurred to me that I might as well take afowling-piece. I ran back for it, and Oliver and I then set forwarddown the hill. The squeaking sound increased for a little time, andthen ceased. We had, however, marked the place from whence it had come. We were making our way through the forest, when Oliver seized my arm. 

"Stop, Walter, " he exclaimed; "not a step further! See, see!" There, at the foot of a large tree, with its tail coiled round an upper branch, its body circling the trunk, was a huge python. Our uncle's pet, compared to it, was a mere pigmy. It was pressing with its enormousbody a large pig, which, with its huge mouth wide open, it was preparingto swallow. So eager was it that it did not observe us. We stoodtransfixed with a feeling akin to horror, lest any movement mightdisturb it. We knew that we should be much safer should it once get theunfortunate pig within its jaws. Greatly to my relief, it now darteddown upon the pig, taking the head within its mouth, and gradually itbegan to suck in the body. We watched it without moving or speaking. In a short time, more than half the quadruped had disappeared, and I nowknew, from the formation of the animal's teeth, that no power could drawit out again, and that thus, till it had entirely swallowed it, we weresafe. Now was the time, therefore, to beat our retreat, and we hurriedback to the fort with an account of what we had seen. 

"We must prevent the creature from causing further mischief, " said MrHooker, seizing an axe. "When it has digested the pig, it may pay us avisit, and may be a more awkward enemy to deal with than even thepirates. Now, if we make haste, he is at our mercy. "

Potto Jumbo begged that he might accompany us, and Oliver and he and I, with the two gentlemen, each armed with an axe and a long bamboo spear, hurried back to where we had seen the python. As we reached it the hindlegs of the pig were just disappearing within its jaws. "Now is thetime for the attack, " cried Mr Sedgwick, rushing forward with his axeand dealing the animal a blow behind the neck. It instantly uncoiledits powerful tail and attempted to seize its enemy. It seemed as if itcould have crushed him with one blow against the tree, but he gave aspring and just escaped it. At the same instant Potto Jumbo sprang inand struck the tail, which instantly flew back and again encircled thetree. The monster now tried to lift up his head to make a springtowards us, but the pig prevented it from opening its jaws, though theforce with which it projected its enormous head was sufficient to haveknocked down the strongest man and killed him on the spot. Mr Hookerwas on the watch, and received it on the point of his spear, whichtransfixed its throat, and must have gone through the pig's body at thesame time. Still his spine was uninjured, and there was great danger ingetting within the coils of its body. Potto Jumbo, however, keptwatching the tail, which was again unwound from the branch of the tree. "You cut, cut at the back while I hold, " he cried out, seizing the veryend of the tail. He threw himself out so as to stretch out the animal. Oliver and I, who had been waiting our opportunity, rushed in, and dealtit several severe blows with our hatchets. Potto pulled away at thesame time. "No fear now, " he cried out; "one more cut and he die!"Once more we rushed in with our hatchets. No sooner did we deal theblows than the creature lay stretched out apparently quite dead. 

"We have settled him, " said Mr Sedgwick. "And now let us measure hislength. "

He paced along the body, which lay stretched out on the ground, and wefound it to be fully twenty-five feet long. 

"An unpleasant creature to encounter in a morning's ramble, " observedMr Hooker. "But how have you managed to escape these reptiles, Sedgwick?" he asked. 

"Simply, I suppose, because they prefer pork to man, " he answered; "andas we have the same taste, we may as well get piggy out of his maw. "

To do so was impossible without cutting off the serpent's head. This weaccomplished with our hatchets. However, the appearance of the pig whenwe got it out was far from tempting, and as we had a supply of food inthe fort, we agreed to let it remain where it was. We had been sointerested in this encounter that we had almost forgotten the positionin which we were placed. A shout from Mr Thudicumb, however, quicklyrecalled us, and we hurried up to the fort. Tanda had just arrived. 

"He is in a state of great agitation, sir, " said Mr Thudicumb, as MrSedgwick appeared, "but what he says I cannot make out. "

Tanda and his master exchanged a few words. 

"Friends, " said Mr Sedgwick, "the pirates are approaching. They havefound their way up the river road, and will be here in a short time. Once more I must urge you to fight to the last. I know them well. Should we yield, a fearful death or painful captivity would be our lot. "

"We are all aware of that, sir, " said Mr Thudicumb; "and I can answerfor all hands that none will fail in their duty. "

The bank round the more gentle slope of the hill had been raisedsufficiently to protect our bodies, so that by keeping close to it, noshot--should the enemy have fire-arms--could hit us. All the musketswere laid carefully loaded against the bank, and the Frau and the girls, who had been practising loading for some time, took their places inhollows which had been formed on purpose, where they might load withoutrisk, as soon as the guns were handed to them. We all now stood at ourposts anxiously watching for the approach of the enemy. At length wesaw some dark-skinned faces appearing amid the brushwood, and directlyafterwards some thirty or more wild-looking savages rushed through itand began to ascend the hill. They stopped for an instant on seeing theformidable preparations made for their reception, while, of course, theycould not tell how many people were within the stockades ready to fireon them. At length one of their chiefs apparently came to the front, and waving his curved sword, seemed to urge them to follow him. On hecame, a humpbacked savage-looking fellow. Even at that distance Ifancied I could distinguish his hideous features. More than once hewent back, and seemed shouting to his followers to keep up with him; andwith wonderful agility, considering his form, he toiled up the hill. 

"Mr Hooker, you are the best shot among us, please to pick off thatfellow, " said Mr Thudicumb. "If it were not for him, I do not thinkthe fellows would have come on. "

The hunchback still continued to advance, his long arms and claw-likefingers assisting him up the steeper places. Again he stopped andappeared to be swearing at his men for not coming faster. He was nowwithin range. I could not help looking on one side to watch Mr Hookeras he stood perfectly calm with his musket covering the pirate chief. Little did the man think that a musket in the hands of an unerring shotwas pointed at him. The pirates, finding no opposition as yet, now cameon more readily, and soon another body of an equal number appearedbehind them, coming from the woods. I could by this time clearly seethe countenance of the pirate. He was an old man, with two or more uglygashes about the face, showing that he had not followed his professionwith impunity. The pirates, uttering fierce cries, were now rushing on. 

"I must stop that fellow's career, at all events, " said Mr Hooker, levelling his piece. He fired. The old pirate stood up for an instanton a rock which he had just reached, waving his sword above his head, and then fell backwards over the men who were coming up behind him. TheFrau instantly seized the gun, and began reloading it. The pirates, whohad been quickly advancing, now appeared to waver. 

"If we had a dozen more fellows with us, we would quickly sally out andput them to flight!" exclaimed Mr Thudicumb. 

"But as we are only nine in all, not counting de ladies and Merlin, anddem fellows fight like wild beasts, we hab hard job to drive dem back, "said Potto Jumbo. "Still we fight while we got drop blood in de veins. Merlin fight wid teeth dough; you see dat! Hurrah, boys!" and Pottotook aim at another Malay leader who now occupied the position of thefirst. 

Merlin was fully as eager for the fight as any one, and rushed backwardsand forwards, poking his snout between the palisades wherever there wasan opening, and barking furiously. 

"I wish we had another python to let loose on them, uncle, " I said toMr Sedgwick, near whom I was standing. "It might have a usefuleffect. "

"Ah, yes; we should not have killed the other fellow, Walter, " heobserved. "But, to be sure, it would have been a difficult matter tocapture him, and still more so to make him take the right course when welet him loose again. "

The pirates, fortunately, had but very few fire-arms among them, andthey evidently depended on a hand to hand combat to overcome us. Thelarger body had now gained a more exposed part of the hill, and began toascend quicker than before. We therefore, taking good aim, had to fireas rapidly as possible. No time for speaking now. Thanks to the skillwith which the Frau and the young ladies loaded the muskets, we wereable to keep up a constant fusillade, which must have made it appearthat we had far more men within the fort than was really the case. Tokeep up the deception, we ran from side to side, thus extending thelength of our line, now firing out through one opening, now throughanother. 

"Do not throw a shot away, " Mr Thudicumb continued saying. "Fix onyour man before you fire. "

I had never seen a shot fired in anger; but I own my blood quickly gotup, and I no longer felt the slightest compunction in killing ourenemies. Even Oliver, so gentle and tender-hearted, played his partwell, and I believe every shot he fired took effect. In my eagerness Imissed once or twice; but seeing the importance of following the mate'sadvice, I endeavoured to restrain my excitement and take steady aimbefore I pulled the trigger. Still our ferocious enemies so faroutnumbered us, that if they once got up to the palisades, even thoughmany might be killed, a superior force would be able to climb up andoverpower us. They were within a dozen yards when, greatly to mydismay, I saw another strong body emerging from the wood, and with loudshouts rushing up the hill to join their companions. I began for thefirst time to think that all would be lost. My heart sank as Icontemplated the dreadful fate of the two poor girls. What would becomeof them and the good Frau when we were all killed? for killed I fullybelieved we all should be. Still, as yet, none of us were hurt, although their arrows flew thickly over our heads, and they had begun tothrow their darts at us. Four or five, armed with muskets, nowadvanced, and also began firing away--their shot pinging against thepalisades. We had far more to dread from them than from the arrows, Ifancied. As they got nearer, however, several arrows came through theopenings, and I heard a bullet whistle close to my ear. It was thefirst time I had heard such a sound, but I knew it well, and could notavoid bobbing my head, though the shot had passed me. Mr Thudicumb andDick Tarbox, however, never flinched the whole time. Uttering loudshouts and shrieks, the fresh body of men now joined their companions, while the first continued to shower arrows and darts and to send theirbullets among us. I saw Oliver suddenly fall. An arrow had struck himon the shoulder. 

"It is nothing, " he called out; "it is nothing, " and endeavoured to drawthe weapon from his wound. 

Frau Ursula saw what had occurred, as she was at that moment handing upa musket, and springing up, carried him down into their cave. Thedreadful thought came across me that the arrows were poisoned. I couldnot, however, leave my post to inquire. His fate might be that of anyone of us the next instant. I could only wish that all were as preparedto meet death as I knew he was. Directly afterwards I saw my unclestagger. A bullet had struck him; but recovering himself, he cried, "Never mind, lads! A mere graze;" and instantly again fired. Themuskets came from below loaded, less quickly than before. I guessed thereason--that the Frau or the girls were attending to poor Oliver. Againa flight of arrows came flying over and through the palisades, somesticking in them, when I felt one pass through my cap, and, as Ithought, wound my head. I could not help having the fearful dread thatthe poison would quickly enter my veins, and expected every instant todrop. Still there was but little time for thought, and I resolved tofight away with my companions to the last. A few minutes more of lifewere of but little value, and I now fully expected that, in spite of thedetermined way in which we were defending our fort, it would be stormedat last. Directly afterwards the Malays, showering their missiles uponus, with loud shouts and shrieks rushed on. Some caught hold of thepalisades, and attempted to pull them down; others began to climb overthem. Some forced their hands through the openings to seize the bamboospears as we thrust them out at our enemies. I caught sight of a numberof pirates making their way to one side where the fort was undefended. Nothing now, it seemed to me, could prevent them from getting in; butwhen I shouted out, Potto Jumbo joined me, and we rushed to the spot. Just then a loud shouting was heard coming up from the bottom of thehill. I could distinguish through the opening, for the space was clearwhere we then were, several pirates turning their heads. The shoutingincreased. Some ran down the hill, the others turned and followed, andthose who had been climbing up the palisades dropped to the ground, andthen, as if seized by a sudden panic, rushed down the hillhelter-skelter, eager to avoid the shot which we sent after them. Wecould scarcely believe what had occurred. 

"Heaven be praised!" said Mr Thudicumb. "We are saved, and I do notthink they will come back again. "

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. 

BUILDING OF THE "HOPE. "

What had thus suddenly made the Malays take to flight remained amystery. Forgetting my own wound, my first impulse was to run down andsee after Oliver. I met Emily, who threw herself into my arms. 

"He is better, he is better!" she exclaimed. "The good Frau has, Ibelieve, saved his life. "

"We are all saved, my dear sister, " I said. "The enemy have taken toflight, and we hope will not come back again. "

"And he will be saved--he will not die, " she again said, leading me towhere Oliver was lying on a bed of leaves. 

The Frau had torn off his jacket and shirt, and I found that, like QueenEleanor, who saved her husband's life, she had been sucking the poison, if there was any, from the wound, and was now carefully bathing it. 

"I do not think I am much hurt, " said Oliver, looking up as I entered. "The good Frau has tended me so kindly and carefully, that I am sure Ishall soon get better. "

When the Frau had finished with Oliver, I begged her to look at my head, and, greatly to my relief, I found that the point of the arrow had notentered the flesh; the pain was caused by the shaft, which had passedover my head, only carrying away some of the hair. While the Frau wasmaking the examination, Emily and Grace stood trembling, watching theresult. Emily now threw herself on my neck and burst into tears, whilelittle Grace took my hand, and exclaimed, --"I am so thankful! I am sothankful that neither you nor Oliver are likely to suffer. "

"And now, my kind Frau, " said Mr Sedgwick, coming down, "perhaps youwill look at my little hurt. You are the best doctor of the party, andit strikes me that I have a bullet somewhere in my shoulder. "

"Well, then, you lie down there, " she said, placing him on the ground, and kneeling down by his side after he had taken off his coat and shirt. "Let me see. Yes, here is the hole the bullet came through. "

I looked, when, to my surprise, I saw a little blue mark, scarcelylarger than a pea, and could not believe that a bullet had passed intoit. 

"Yes, it come in there, " she continued; "I see. Hillo! here it is, though;" and she touched a large lump which appeared just behind theshoulder. "Oh, I got knife. Now you no squeak out, sir;" and taking asharp knife from her pocket, she made a cut across the flesh, when outpopped the bullet almost into the mouth of the faithful Tanda, who hadfollowed his master, and was eagerly watching the operation. Anabundant supply of cool water was then applied, and plasters put on. "There, you stay quiet a little, sir, and you soon get well, " she said;"but stay, I want to pull out the bit of shirt that go in--not much, though. " Indeed, the hole in the shirt was not much larger than that inthe flesh; but still it was evident that some portion had been tornaway. My uncle could hardly refrain from crying out as the Frau probedthe wound. She, however, succeeded in finding the piece of cotton. Fortunately the jacket had flown open at the moment, so that nothingelse had gone in. "There, you healthy man; you be well in a few days--no fear, " she said. 

Seldom has a desperate battle been fought with so few casualties on oneside, though, to be sure, a third of our party might have been put downas wounded. We had reason to be thankful; but still I could not helpdreading that the Malays might return. Mr Sedgwick was about todespatch Tanda, when Mr Thudicumb proposed that we should hoist ourpost, and endeavour to ascertain what was the cause of their flight. Bymeans of the coir-rope we had prepared, it was soon hoisted up, andstepped in its place more securely now than at first, because there wasno necessity for again lowering it. Roger Trew was very speedily at thetop. 

"Hurrah!" he shouted; "hurrah! The prows are shoving off to sea, pulling away like mad! Yes, there's the reason too--a largesquare-rigged, white-sailed vessel coming round the point. By her look, too, she is English; and they know pretty well that if they were to becaught by her, their day of pirating would be over. Hurrah! hurrah!"

As may be supposed, we were all eager to mount to the top of the post, and have a look at the stranger. Mr Thudicumb with his spy-glassfollowed Roger. 

"Yes, there is no doubt about it. She is a British man-of-war; and Idaresay she has been cruising in search of these very fellows. They areall off, though; yes--five, six, eight prows, making their way to theeastward. She will see our flagstaff on the rock, I hope, and send inhere. But I forgot; the pirates carried that away. "

Thus he continued making his observations. We all stood eagerly roundhim, though the ocean was hid from us. 

"She has caught sight of the prows, " he exclaimed, "and is making moresail. They are, however, well to windward of her, and I am afraid shewill have a hard job to catch them up. Perhaps she will make a tack inhere; and if so, she will see us. "

"Would it not be as well to hoist a signal on the Flagstaff Rock, tosupply the place of the flag carried off?" observed Mr Hooker. 

"Of course, of course, " was the answer; "and the sooner we do so thebetter. "

As we knew that the house had been burned down, and no accommodation wasto be found on the shore, it was agreed that the ladies, with Oliver andPotto Jumbo, Mr Sedgwick and Tanda, should remain at the fort, in caseany stray Malays might have failed to get off. It was important also todrag away the dead bodies as soon as possible. In a very few hours theywould render the fort scarcely bearable; besides which they would becertain to attract beasts of prey. Tanda and Potto Jumbo undertook toperform this unpleasant work, and to bury them in some soft ground atthe bottom of the hill. The rest of us then set off to the sea-shore, carrying a large sheet which had been saved from the wreck to act as asignal. 

"And Hooker, my dear fellow--Hooker, " exclaimed my uncle, as we werestarting, "do let me know as soon as possible if our treasures haveescaped; it would be heartbreaking to lose them. Send up Walter as soonas possible. The knowledge that they are safe would bring me roundquicker than anything else, and recompense me for what we have gonethrough. "

"Depend on me, " answered his brother naturalist. "I hope it will be allright; though probably, had the pirates not found their way to the fort, they would have discovered our stores. "

We now hurried down the hill, and made the best of our way along ourriver road to the shore. As we passed the spot where the house hadstood, a heap of cinders alone remained, still smouldering. It wassurprising, indeed, that the trees had escaped. Had they caught fire, alarge portion of the forest, if not the whole of the woods on theisland, might have been burned. We were thankful we had escaped such afearful calamity. On our way we found the apparently dead body of apirate. I was going up to him, when Mr Thudicumb called me back. 

"Stay, stay, Walter!" he cried. "If he is not dead, he may take hisrevenge on you, even though at the last gasp. "

I drew back just in time, for I thought I saw the man's eye move. DickTarbox came on the next moment, when the seemingly dead Malay startedup, and made a rush at me, with his sharp kriss in his hand. But theexertion was too much for him: just as he reached me he fell back, hiswound bursting out afresh, and the next instant he gave a gasp, and wasdead. It showed the desperate character of the men with whom we had hadto contend, and increased our gratitude that we had escaped falling intotheir hands. Two more we found close to the beach, who had been leftbehind by their companions in their hurry to embark. One was alreadydead; the other, though badly wounded, still breathed. We approachedhim cautiously. Roger Trew was on the point of lifting up his musket togive him his quietus, when Mr Hooker called to him. 

"He knows no better, poor wretch!" he said. "If he were our greatestenemy, we should do our best to save him; only let us take away from himthe power of doing mischief. "

"You are right, sir; I forgot that, " said Roger Trew. 

The pirate's kriss was in his hand, but his arm was too weak to lift it. We removed his weapon, when Mr Hooker addressed some words to him, which made the pirate open his eyes wide with astonishment. 

"I have told him we will not hurt him, " said our friend, "and if we cando him any good, we will. I do not think he quite believes us; buthere, fortunately, I have brought some water. He is suffering fromthirst; lift up his head, and I will pour a few drops down his throat. "

This was done; and Mr Hooker--asking me to watch the man, after we hadplaced him higher up on the beach--giving me his flask, hurried off withthe rest of the party to the Flagstaff Rock. 

I confess I was somewhat disappointed, as I thought I should be able toget a better view of the movements of the English ship from thence. Icontinued, however, to apply the flask to the man's mouth, he every nowand then making signs that he was suffering from thirst. I looked outseaward, where I could still see the ship, and she seemed to me to bestanding towards the shore. How eagerly my heart beat with the thoughtsof being once more on board, and on my way to a civilised land! Notthat I was weary of my stay on the island; but I knew how anxiousCaptain and Mrs Davenport must be about their daughter: and she, too, poor girl, was pining sadly for them. 

I lost sight of the party for some time, till at length I saw themclambering up on a point of the rock where our flagstaff stood. It wasstill there, though the flag had been carried away. Presently I sawRoger Trew mounting to the top to re-reeve the halliards; and then upwent the huge white cloth, which flew out in the breeze against thedark-green foliage of the forest. That surely must be seen, I thought. The party stood round it, keeping their telescopes fixed on the distantship. Presently I saw that some movement was taking place on board. Alas! the ship was tacking, and away she stood from the island. Perhapsshe will tack again, and once more stand in for the shore, I thought. With difficulty could I take my eyes off her, to attend to the woundedMalay. His low voice asking for water again drew my attention to him. Although his brow was low and his eyes somewhat close together andturned inwards, the expression of his countenance was not so bad as thatof many of his people; and I thought even that he gave a smile ofgratitude as I occasionally let a few drops of water trickle down histhroat. 

The ship stood on and on. Once more she tacked, and my hopes revived. She was, however, by this time a considerable distance along the coast, and I could scarcely hope that our signal had been seen. I had beenkeeping my eyes on her for some time, without turning my head, when Iheard voices, and looking round, I saw Mr Hooker and his party comingtowards me. 

"No chance of getting off this time, I am afraid, " said Mr Thudicumb. "We shall have to build our vessel, and the sooner we set about it thebetter. "

"We must, however, put a house over our heads in the meantime, " said MrHooker. "This poor fellow, too, if we are to be instrumental inpreserving his life, must be cared for. "

"Of course, sir, " said Roger Trew. "We will have a hut up for him in notime; and then, as it will be better to be near the shore instead ofremaining on the hill, we must get one set up for the young ladies andthe old Frau. "

"Very right, my lad, " said Mr Hooker. "But now, while you attend tothe wounded man, Walter and I will go and look for our treasures, andascertain whether they have escaped discovery by the pirates. "

How eagerly Mr Hooker, whom I followed, looked round him on every sideas we proceeded to the hiding-place, lest he should discover any signsof its having been visited!

"Alack! alack! I am afraid some of them have been here, " he said. "Oh, what mischief they may have done!"

We reached a hollow under the bank of a dry stream. Alas! the boughshad been pulled away, and it was very evident that it had been entered. The first thing we came upon was the jar which had contained thenautilus: it was open and empty. The arrack had been carried off, andthe mollusc lay, entirely destroyed, on one side. 

"This is sad--very sad! Oh, what a loss!" exclaimed Mr Hooker. "Ihope we may discover that no worse mischief has been done. "

We went in, almost falling over a case which had been opened. MrHooker examined it anxiously. It had not been disturbed, but afterbeing opened, the top had been allowed to fall down again. The othercases were in the place where we left them. We now examined them. MrHooker uttered a shout of joy as he found that all had escaped. It wasevident that the Malays had intended carrying off the cases, but hadbeen frightened away before they could accomplish their object. 

"Now, Walter, run up to your uncle with the good news, " exclaimed MrHooker. "He said it would restore him, and I am sure it will. But donot go without your fowling-piece, though. We have had examples of thesavage creatures to be met with in the woods. "

I hurried along as fast as my legs would let me. I knew the delight theannouncement would give my uncle. I took the path we had so oftenfollowed; keeping, as may be supposed, a bright look-out on either side, lest I might encounter a wild beast or serpent. Emily saw me coming, for she was on the watch, and ran down the hill to meet me. She gave agood account of Oliver. 

"I am so thankful, " she said; "he does not seem to have suffered fromthat fearful arrow. I little knew at the time what a risk you were allrunning; but I now see how mercifully we have been preserved. "

Our uncle had been sleeping, but he started up when he heard me speakingin the fort. 

"And our treasures, have they escaped, Walter? Are my collections allsafe?" he asked eagerly. 

I told him that all his things had been uninjured, and that one caseonly of Mr Hooker's had suffered, besides the nautilus. 

"Nautilus, did you say? Has that been destroyed? Oh, those atrociousvillains! That prize on which I set such value! Well, Walter, you musttry and catch me another; you cannot render me a greater service. Alas!alas! that I should have lost that one, and all for the sake of thearrack in which it was preserved!"

I assured him that I would do my best to try and catch another, as I wascertain would also our companions. 

"If poor Macco had been with us, I should have had more hope, " I said. "I never met a more expert fisherman, and I am sure he would havedevised some means, though we might fail. "

He seemed to take much less to heart the information that the Englishship had passed by; indeed, I suspect he was very unwilling to leave theisland till he had re-collected more of the specimens which had beenleft in the house and destroyed. As yet we could not tell whether thepirates had discovered our store of timber for building the vessel, aswe had not had time to visit the bay; nor, indeed, whether the boat hadescaped their sharp eyes. That had been hidden among the rocks at somedistance from the place where we usually landed, and might possibly, wehoped, not have been seen. 

Late in the evening the rest of the party returned. They had given upall hopes of again seeing the vessel, and they came to ask Mr Sedgwickwhether he would like to be carried down to the sea-shore. 

"Certainly, certainly, " he answered; "though I think I can walk. Thelad here--Oliver--must be carried; and if I fail, I will get you to helpme. But the sooner we commence building a house the better. I supposesome time must pass before the vessel can be got afloat, and we can becomfortable in the meantime Tanda here, who helped me to put up theother house, will be of great assistance; and with so many hands, we cansoon get it ready. "

I forgot to mention the creatures which had accompanied us into thefort: we had to pull down some of our stockade to let them out. Andnow, much in the order in which we had arrived, we returned to the siteof the house; near which we found our friends had put up verycomfortable huts for the reception of Mr Sedgwick and Oliver, and theladies. 

It was night by the time we arrived. Our two-footed and four-footedfriends seemed delighted to get back to their old location, and beganfeeding away eagerly, there being an abundance of provender suited totheir tastes scattered about. 

"Up, lads, up!" I heard my uncle shouting out next morning. The soundmade me open my eyes. "Up, lads, up! We have work to do: a house toput up, and a vessel to build; provisions to collect, and stores toprepare. "

All hands of our little community were soon on foot. 

"Yah! yah! yah!" I heard the Frau cry out. "I will prepare breakfast. You men go and work. Yah!"

With axes, knives, and saws, most of us started for the nearest bamboogrove, and were soon cutting and hacking away, bringing down the hugestalks and clearing them of their leaves. Oliver and I, however, wentin search of the boat, promising to join them. We eagerly hastened tothe spot where we had left it, scarcely, however, expecting to find, itsafe. It had escaped discovery, and we returned with the satisfactoryinformation. 

As the stalks of the bamboos were cut down, they were formed intobundles of a size which we could manage to drag over the ground to thesite of the house. Two of the party, under the direction of my uncle, dug the holes where the uprights were to be inserted. Mr Hooker and Iundertook to drag the bundles. When we arrived with the first, we foundthe Frau, aided by the girls, busily employed in roasting and boilingbefore a huge fire which she had kindled. Oliver was still unable to doany work. He therefore remained at the camp--as I may call it--in thecareful hands of the kind Frau; she or one of the girls being constantlyat his side, either with some cooling beverage, or with some delicacywhich they thought might tempt his appetite. At a little distance, inthe shade of some boughs, lay the wounded Malay. I saw his eyes fixedon the girls with an expression of wonder. He probably had never seenany beings so fair and graceful before. I could not help fancying thathe must have supposed them angels from another world; but whether or notI was right, I have my doubts. When, however, one of them took him acup of tea which the Frau had just brewed, he received it with anexpression of countenance which I thought betokened gratitude. 

When a number of people are working together with a will properlydirected, it is extraordinary how rapidly work can be got through. Wehad a considerable number of the uprights in their places before we satdown to breakfast. We were not long about our meal, as we weredetermined to finish what was necessary to be done as soon as possible. Having cut down a sufficient supply of bamboos, we next proceeded tofell several sago-palms, for the purpose of obtaining the leaf-stems forthe walls and partitions, while from the trunks we intended to make asupply of sago for our voyage. By the evening we had made wonderfulprogress with the house, and retired to our temporary huts, satisfiedthat we had done a good day's work. 

Fitting the leaf-stems into frames occupied a longer time; but asneatness was not our object, it was done rapidly. Thus in about fourdays we had a very respectable house over our heads, capable of holdingall the party. My uncle sighed as he looked about it, though, andthought of the treasures his former abode had contained. We now broughtback his and Mr Hooker's collections, and stored them in a divisionwhich we called the museum. 

"The next thing we have to do is to grow some corn for our consumption, "said our uncle. 

"Grow corn?" I asked. "Why, I did not suppose that we were to remainhere a year till it came up. "

He laughed. "A couple of months, or little more, after it is put intothe ground, will be sufficient to produce the ripe corn, " he answered. 

I expressed some incredulity, for I fancied that he was laughing at me. 

"Set to work and scrape up the ground, for it is scarcely necessary todig it very deep. We will put in the corn, and you will see that myprediction will be fulfilled. Fortunately, I saved a quantity of seed, which I placed with my collections in concealment, " he said. 

From house-building all hands set to work to cultivate the ground, andwe quickly had a large space cleared for the reception of the seed, which, although not a native of that clime, flourishes, as it doesthroughout the greater portion of the American continent, whatever maybe the latitude. 

By this time my uncle had almost recovered from his wound, and Oliverand the Malay were much better and able to move about. Both my uncleand Mr Hooker could converse with the Malay. They found him a veryintelligent fellow. He told them that his name was Ali, that he hadfollowed various occupations, but that, having gambled away all hisproperty, he had as a last resource taken to piracy. Among otherthings, he had been a bee-hunter, and seemed to possess a greatknowledge of those wonderful insects. He boasted also of his skill as afisherman. Constantly listening to us as we talked, he soon began topick up a great many words of English. He was thus able to understandthings said to him, though he could not make any very clear reply. 

Mr Thudicumb now once more urged the importance of commencing ourproposed vessel. I rather think that the two naturalists were in nohurry to get away from the island, as they were both of them anxious toreplace the objects of natural history which had been destroyed by thepirates. However, they could not refuse to comply with Mr Thudicumb'srequest, and we therefore set forth with tools to the bay where we hadcollected the materials, which, it will be remembered, we called HopeHarbour. Fortunately, the pirates had not discovered it, or they wouldprobably have burned our wood. The timber and planks which had beenbrought on shore did not appear very promising; at first, indeed, Ithought it would be impossible to make a vessel out of them. 

"Perseverance will overcome difficulties, " observed Mr Thudicumb. "Never fear, Walter. With our axes and saws we shall be able in time tosmooth away these planks and fit the ribs to the new craft. However, the first thing to be done is to get the keel laid, and for that purposewe must have one of the longest and straightest trees we can find. "

There was a clear road from the bay up into the interior, and while oneparty prepared the spot where the vessel was to be built, levelling theground, and fixing logs on which the keel was to be placed, under MrThudicumb's directions another started to select the timber. We werenot long before we came to a tall tree, fully eighty feet in height, andas straight as an arrow. 

"That will do admirably for us, " said Mr Thudicumb; "for though ourvessel must not be so long, we shall require the thicker part for thepurpose. "

Tarbox, Roger Trew, and Potto Jumbo set to work to fell the tree, theforest loudly resounding with the blows of their axes. I must notoccupy too much time in describing how the tree was felled, the branchescut off, and squared into shape. We then, fastening some ratans roundit, dragged it on rollers to the bed which had been prepared, and thusin due form laid the keel of the _Hope_. Mr Thudicumb, with pencil andpaper, had drawn a plan of the proposed vessel. 

"We will give her a good floor, " he said, "though she may be rather longfor her beam; but a long vessel is better suited to the seas we may haveto go through. We will rig her as a cutter or yawl perhaps. "

Day after day we repaired to the bay; but to my eye our progress was butslow indeed, as every timber had to be reformed, and the old bolts takenout of them, as well as out of the planks. It was a long business. With the exception of Mr Thudicumb and Tarbox, we were allinexperienced carpenters. At last, indeed, Mr Thudicumb proposed thathe and Tarbox and Roger Trew, with Potto Jumbo, should devote themselvesto building the vessel, while the rest of us either went fishing, orassisted Mr Sedgwick and Mr Hooker in collecting objects of naturalhistory, or in manufacturing sago, or in making other articles whichwould be required for the voyage or present use. 

We set to work to make our sago, much in the way I have beforedescribed. We had got through the pith of a couple of trees, when oneday Ali made us understand that he had seen some bees at a distance, andthat he was sure we might procure some honey, if we would assist him inobtaining it. The Frau pricked up her ears at the sound. 

"Oh yes, yes!" she exclaimed; "it will be great thing with sago-bread. You go, Ali; go!"

It was arranged that Mr Hooker, with Oliver and I, should accompany Aliin his search. We started, therefore, accompanied by Merlin. Alisupplied himself with a couple of large cloths. He also, as he wentalong, cut some creepers, one a stout one, and another, of considerablelength, very fine. These he begged us to carry. With our guns asusual, we took our way through the forest. I had often remarked that heseemed very uncomfortable, as if there was something he wanted verymuch. As we were proceeding, we came to several tall, slender, andextremely graceful palms. The trunks were from six to eight inches onlyin diameter, though the sheath of green leaves that sprang from theirsummits was nearly forty feet from the ground. They were indeed eleganttrees. Mr Hooker, when he saw them, said they were the pinang, orbetel-nut palm--_Areca catechu_. We found the nuts growing from a stalkhanging down in the centre, forming a loose conical cluster. Ali nosooner set eyes on them, than he climbed one of the trees, and broughtdown a bunch of the nuts. He put several of them into the bag hecarried by his side, and we proceeded some distance, till we came to astony place, when he instantly, selecting two large stones, pounded somenuts. They were ripe, each about the size of a small chicken's egg, theskin of a brightish yellow. Within was a husk, similar to the husk of acocoa-nut. Within this again was a small spherical nut, not unlike anutmeg, and somewhat hard and tough. Having picked some leaves, he tookone of them, and produced from his pocket a small piece of lime aboutthe size of a pea. This he mixed with some of the nut, and enclosed inthe leaf. He then took the roll between his thumb and forefinger, andrubbed it violently against the front of his gums, his teeth beingclosed and his lips open. After this, he began to chew it for sometime, and then held it between his lips and teeth, a portion protrudingfrom his mouth. Nothing could be more disagreeable than the result, forimmediately a profusion of a red brick-coloured saliva poured out fromeach corner, dropping to the ground as if his mouth was bleeding. Heseemed, however, highly satisfied, and continued on at a brisk pace. Soon, however, he spoke a few words to Mr Hooker, who forthwithproduced from his pocket a tobacco-bag. The eyes of the Malay glistenedwith delight as he saw it; and as soon as Mr Hooker gave him a smallportion of the tobacco, cut very fine, he put it in with the betel, leaving long threads, like pieces of oakum, hanging out on either sideof his mouth, not improving his appearance; and on again he went, chewing the mass with evident delight. 

Mr Hooker was not at all surprised. He told me that not only the menbut the women indulge in the same unpleasant habit. When a number ofthem meet to chat, the various articles are produced from a box at hand, and a high urn-shaped receptacle of brass is placed in the middle of thecircle, into which each dame or damsel may discharge the surplus salivafrom her mouth. When a guest comes in, the _siri_ box is immediatelypresented, that the mouth may be filled before commencing conversation. 

In a short time a bee was seen flying before us; and immediately Alihurried on at a rapid rate, till we came under a tall, straight tree, with a very smooth bark, and without a branch for at least eighty feetfrom the ground. On one of the long outspreading branches I saw acouple of large combs hanging down, of a black colour. After watchingit for a minute, there was a slight movement on the outside, and Idiscovered that it was covered with bees. Ali now produced a smallbundle of resinous wood, which he had brought with him to serve as atorch, and giving it to me to hold, lighted the end. He then fastenedone of the cloths round his loins, and another over his head, neck, andbody, leaving, however, his face, arms, and legs without covering. Thethin coil of rope he had brought he secured to his girdle, while heformed round the tree a circle of tough creepers, inside of which heplaced his body. He now secured his torch to the end of another pieceof ratan, eight or ten yards long, with his chopping-knife fastened by ashort rope. Having done this, he began to ascend the tree, throwing hisratan band a short distance above him, leaning back at the same time andplacing his feet against the trunk. It appeared to us who looked onthat every instant he would perform a somersault, and come down headfirst, with a great risk of breaking his neck; but he seemed to have nofear of that sort. Up he went. After ascending a few feet, and gettinga firm hold with his bare feet, he again threw up the creeper; and thushe went on and on. If there was any unevenness in the trunk, he tookimmediate advantage of it by either placing his foot upon it or catchingthe creeper above it. At length he got within about ten feet of thebough on which the bees hung. He then lifted the torch, swinging ittowards the bees, so that the smoke ascended between him and them. Henext in a wonderful manner mounted on the bough; and we could not helpdreading that the bees would attack him and sting him to death. He, however, brought the torch nearer and nearer to them; and in a shorttime the cones, which before had been black with bees, were completelydeserted, and their natural white colour appeared. The insects, insteadof flying towards him, formed a dense mass above his head, where theyseemed to hover as if contemplating an attack. Some, braver than therest, occasionally flew towards him; but he, with perfect coolness, brushed them away, allowing the smoke to circle round above his head, thus keeping them at a distance from his face. At length he got closeto the cone, and, with one stroke of his knife, cut it from the bough, when, fastening the end of the rope round it, he lowered it down to us. Proceeding along the bough, he cut the other cone away in the samemanner, when the bees, angry at being deprived of their habitation, food, and their young, began to dart down towards us. He, of course, had enough to do to think of himself, and continued waving the torchabout his body, while he returned by the same way he had gone up, thoughat a somewhat more rapid rate. 

Meantime the bees had begun to swarm about our heads. Poor Merlin wasfuriously attacked, and I saw him driving his nose among the leaves, inthe vain endeavour to get rid of them. Defeated by the pertinaciousinsects, he rushed howling away through the forest. We, having securedthe cones, followed at full speed, the bees pursuing us, and every nowand then giving a disagreeable sting at our ears, face, and hands. Weknocked them off as they approached as well as we could. Though we wereglad we had got the honey, we agreed that we had paid somewhat dearlyfor it. However, our blood was in good order, and the pain soon woreoff. We had not only got some delicious honey for our friends, but somewax, which was of considerable value. We agreed, however, that the nexttime we went bee-hunting we would each of us carry a torch for ourdefence. 

"Ali says there are many more cones in the island, and it is a pity notto take them, " said Mr Hooker. We were therefore ready to proceed, provided we could find torches. Ali made us a sign to follow him, andsoon afterwards, on the side of a hill which we were passing, he pointedout some tall trees. On approaching them we found that from the trunksmasses of a sort of gum had exuded. 

"Those are dammar trees, " observed Mr Hooker. "It burns readily, andthe natives of these regions use it for torches; indeed, in some placesit serves them instead of candles. "

We found not only small lumps, but some weighing upwards of fifteenpounds. Some were hanging on to the trunk; others had fallen, and werepartly buried in the ground near the roots. Ali took some of theselumps, and, putting them on a piece of rock, with the blunt end of hisaxe reduced them to powder. He then cut some palm-leaves, which heformed into tubes about a yard long, and these tubes he filled with theresin, binding them tightly round with small creepers. He presented oneto each of us, and then signified that if we followed him he would findmore bees' nests, and that we should thus have the means of defendingourselves. 

"But poor Merlin, what can he do?" I could not help asking. 

"We must defend him then, " said Mr Hooker; "and Ali must make anothertube to be at his service. "

Another was quickly manufactured, and we then proceeded on carefully todiscover the nests. In a short time we came to another tree with noless than four cones hanging to one of the branches. In spite of theinjuries he had received (for he had not escaped altogether free), Aliprepared to ascend the tree. He made his preparations as before; and itwas wonderful to see the composure with which he occasionally swung thetorches towards the creatures while ascending, or waved it slowly abovehis head when he got on the bough. Four more fine cones rewarded himfor his enterprise. The bees descended as before, but we received themwith the smoke from our dammar torches, which helped considerably tokeep them off. Now and then, however, one bold fellow would rush inbetween the wreaths of smoke and inflict a disagreeable sting; and wehad difficult work to defend Merlin's nose and tail at the same time. Mr Hooker, however, stood stock still, merely letting his torch burnquietly; and though some of the bees settled on him, they seemed toconsider that they could do him no harm, and again flew off in pursuitof Oliver, Merlin, and I, as we ran away from them. 

We now commenced our return homewards, laden with our honey cones and asupply of dammar. We were proceeding across a space rather more openthan usual, when we saw a creature run up the trunk of a tree and flyobliquely from it towards the ground, near the foot of another, up whichit immediately commenced its ascent. I should have supposed it to be ahuge bat, had I not seen it climbing as it did. Ali immediately madechase; and as the creature did not move very fast, he succeeded inovertaking it before it had got to any great distance up the stem. Hegave it a tremendous blow on the head, when it fell to the ground, andwe thought it had been killed; but as we reached it, it gradually beganto move off, running along like any ordinary quadruped. We caught itjust as it was about to ascend another tree, when again it receivedseveral heavy blows. Even then, however, it seemed not to be dead. Alicoming up, pinned it to the ground with a forked stick. We then sawthat it was a creature about the size of a cat, and that it had broadmembranes, extending completely round its body to the extremities of thetoes, as also to the end of its tail. This was of considerable length, and by the way it curled round a stick we placed near it we found thatit was prehensile. The creature we now saw had a young one clinging toits breast, a miserable little wrinkled, hairless monster, andapparently as yet unable to see. Its fur was beautifully soft, almostlike velvet. The little one had escaped injury; indeed, the mother wasevidently still alive. 

Mr Hooker at once recognised it as a flying lemur, the learned name forwhich is _Galeo-pithecus_. Ali having covered up its head, undertook tocarry it home, as Mr Hooker hoped it would recover. 

"Your uncle will be delighted to have it in his menagerie, " said MrHooker; "and I believe that, unless we cut the creature's head off, nothing will deprive it of life. So I have no doubt that it will be ingood health again by to-morrow morning. "

We had not got far after this adventure when I heard a curious noiseclose to us, which I thought must proceed from some bird. It soundedlike "Tokay, tokay;" almost, indeed, like a human voice. I drew MrHooker's attention to it. He also thought it must be some bird, tillAli coming up at once informed him that it was a lizard, and that he hadoften heard the creatures thus talk. What it said, he declared he couldnot tell, but he was very positive that it did talk some language. Perhaps some day a person who did understand it might come that way. 

As may be supposed, we were cordially welcomed on our return, especiallyby the Frau, who was highly delighted with the honey and wax which webrought her. 

"Oh! now you shall have honey for your breakfasts, and wax candles whenyou sit in the house to read or stuff the birds and beasts; though Icannot tell what use they are after you have taken the meat out of them, or wherefore you get so many skins, and pack them up in the boxes, " sheremarked. 

The Frau was no naturalist. 

CHAPTER THIRTY. 

WALTER DISAPPEARS--NARRATIVE CONTINUED BY EMILY. 

I had not forgotten my uncle's wish to obtain another nautilus, but theweather had prevented us going on the water for some days. It havingagain moderated, I consulted Ali, through Mr Hooker, on the subject, and got him to explain what we proposed doing. We could not, however, make him understand clearly what we wanted. That morning he, Oliver, and I, with Potto Jumbo, went down to the beach to procure shell-fish. We had been some time on the rocks, when I saw an object floating intowards the shore. As it drew nearer, I discovered to my satisfactionthat it was the empty shell of a nautilus. In my eagerness I was aboutto throw off my clothes and jump in to fetch it, when Potto Jumbo drewme back. "Take care, Massa Walter, " he said; "shark about here! Neverswim out in open place like dis. " I, however, pointed out the shell toAli, and tried to make him understand that it was that of which we werein search. He seemed to fancy that I wanted him to swim off for it, and, thoughtless about the sharks, he was on the point of doing so. Potto stopped him also, and by waiting patiently, the nautilus shellgradually floated in towards us, and seizing it eagerly, I returned withit to the house. Mr Hooker had now no difficulty in explaining to Alithat it was the creature in its shell which he so much desired, and Alitold him that he had great hopes of capturing one. 

That evening Ali, Dick Tarbox, and I, went out to fish in our boat inthe line of cliffs near which my uncle had shot the frigate-birds. First, however, we pulled out some way, and laid down our fish-pots at aspot where Ali seemed to think it was possible we might capture one ofthe much-wished-for nautili. It was at this place Ali made usunderstand that we were more likely to catch fish than any other. Hecame prepared with hooks, which he himself had manufactured frombrass-wire, some of which had been found in the wreck. He had attachedabout a fathom of wire to each hook, at the upper end of which the linewas fastened; this was in order to prevent the sharp teeth of the fishcutting the line. He had caught a few fish in a hand net for bait. Having anchored our boat by a stone sufficient to hold her, we lowereddown our lines. To each hook a sort of sling of palm-leaf was fastened, and in this sling was a small stone, so arranged that on reaching thebottom it fell out. We very soon got bites, and Ali was the first tohaul up a fine large fish. Immediately afterwards I got one, and Tarboxbefore long caught another. In the meantime, however, Ali hauled up acouple; indeed, to each of ours he managed somehow or other to get two. Their names I do not remember, but I know I never had better sport in mylife. Gradually the rocks above our heads grew higher and higher in thegloom of approaching night, which seemed to soften the faint outlines ofthe landscape, and to increase the size of the objects round us. Alittle way from us was an opening in the cliffs, beyond which we couldsee the dark forest. From it there issued various sounds, which seemedto echo backwards and forwards among the rocks. Among them we coulddistinguish the moaning cries of monkeys--one seeming to be calling tothe other for help in piteous tones. The effect was curious, and had apeculiarly melancholy sound; indeed we might easily have supposed themto be the cries of captive slaves, or perhaps a more fanciful personmight describe them as disembodied spirits in some haunted island. Meanwhile the night wind, sighing through the lofty trees, came moaningdown towards us. At length darkness compelled us to give up our sport, and, with an abundant supply of fish, we pulled slowly back towards ourusual landing-place, where, having unladen our boat, we hauled her up toa safe spot above high-water mark. 

I felt an unusual melancholy steal over me, why I cannot tell, while, bythe light of a lamp fed by cocoa-nut oil manufactured by my uncle andhis factotum Tanda, I sat writing these lines of my journal:--"To-morrowmorning Ali and I are going off in the hopes of obtaining a nautilus, and he feels confident that we shall get one, probably at a reef whichhe knows of at some distance, almost out of sight of the island. It isso far off that, had he not mentioned it, we should not have been awareof its existence. "

EMILY'S JOURNAL. 

Only yesterday, my dear brother Walter asked me to assist him in writinghis journal from his dictation, begging me to put in any remarks of myown. Little did I think at the time that the whole would be my work. Iobey his wishes, though sick at heart and full of anxiety. Yesterdaymorning he and Ali went off in the boat to fish, saying that they weresure of bringing back a nautilus, which our uncle and Mr Hooker so longto possess; but a whole day has passed, and they have not returned. They were seen to be pulling out to sea further than they have everbefore gone. They had been some time absent, and we were expectingtheir return, when a fearful squall, such as has not occurred since thetime when the brig was lost, broke over the island. Mr Thudicumb andthe kind old boatswain tried to persuade me that I need not be alarmed, but I cannot help feeling most fearful anxiety. The boat is so small, and not at all calculated to contend with a heavy sea. And then thatMalay Ali--ought he to have been trusted? I have heard that the Malaysare dreadfully treacherous, and he may have taken this opportunity ofgetting away to join his own people. I could not have thought that hehad been so heartless and cruel as to injure Walter, and yet I know itis possible. Poor dear Grace can scarcely lift up her head; she hasbeen in tears all day, and Oliver feels it dreadfully. If we hadanother boat we might go and search for him, and Oliver has been tryingto persuade Mr Thudicumb and the rest to build one; but he says itwould take a long time to do so, as no timber is ready for the purpose. It would, indeed, take almost as much time to build a boat as it wouldto finish the vessel, and he thinks that it is more important to dothat. Our uncle and Mr Hooker are very anxious, I see, notwithstandingall they say. This morning before daybreak a strange rumbling noise washeard, and we felt the house shake, and several articles which had beenplaced carelessly on shelves fell down. On running out into theverandah, a bright light was seen towards the mountains in the interior, caused by flames issuing from a high peak, above which black wreaths ofsmoke ascended to the sky. Mr Hooker says that although there might bean eruption of the mountain, yet, as we are a long way from it, weshould have every prospect of escaping injury. I am nearly certain thatthey said this to calm our alarm, for, unintentional, I heard themtalking together, when Mr Hooker observed he did not like the look ofthings; that we are living at the mouth of a broad ravine, and that ifany large stream of lava were to come down, it would very likely takeour direction. 

"That is what I am afraid of, " said my uncle; "but as we have no meansof avoiding it, it would be a pity to put the idea into the minds of therest. "

"Don't you think that we ought to have a large raft built?" Mr Hookerobserved. "If the lava were to come down, we might get upon that andescape being burned, for the whole forest would quickly be in a blaze. "

Our uncle said he would consult Mr Thudicumb; but he thought it wouldtake a considerable time to build a raft of sufficient size, and thatthe time might be better employed in getting on with the vessel. Theytherefore, it appears, have determined to proceed with that. 

"But our collections--our cases--what shall we do with them?" said MrHooker. 

"Well, my dear Hooker, " answered my uncle, "though I would willinglyrisk my own life for the sake of attempting to save them, yet I feel weought not to imperil the lives of these young people or the others withus. It is sad enough to have lost young Walter, and I am afraid he islost. That fellow Ali is a genuine Malay; had he been a Dyak, I shouldhave had more confidence, although he might have been a heathen, or ahead hunter, or a cannibal to boot. But those Malays, half Mohammedanand half idolaters, are very untrustworthy. "

Oh, how my heart sank when I heard these words. I wish that I had notbeen compelled to listen to them; it shows too clearly what they think. Oliver, though suffering himself, tries to console me. He tells me thatI must trust in God, and go on trusting, whatever happens; that I mustnot suppose, even though Walter should be lost, that we have beendeserted by God; and that we may depend upon it, that he has allowed itto happen for the best: at the same time, that he may have many ways ofpreserving Walter, however great the dangers he may have to go through, and of restoring him to us. Poor Frau Ursula, after she has beenlooking at the mountain, wrings her hands, and wishes that she had nevercome to this island. She left Ternate for fear of the burning mountainthere, and now she finds herself in a similar position of danger. However, to do her justice, she tries to wear a smiling countenance whenshe speaks to Grace and me. We are left almost alone at the house, asthe rest of the party are assisting at ship-building. Tanda only comesoccasionally to feed the animals, and to bring us fruit and vegetablesfrom the garden. We volunteered to go and assist also, as we could atall events carry the wood, and hold the planks while the others werenailing them on; but though they thanked us, they said there were enoughhands employed. I believe, however, that only two or three are goodworkmen, and I suppose that we should be in the way. 

Two more anxious days have passed by, and dear, dear Walter has not comeback. We go down constantly to the sea-shore to watch for his boat, butit does not appear. I took Mr Hooker's spy-glass, and Grace and Ispent many hours on Flagstaff Rock, looking out over the ocean. First Itook the glass, then she took it; and so we continued, as if lookingwould bring him back, till our eyes ached with gazing on the shiningwater: indeed, Ursula says we must not do it again, or we might bring onblindness, which would be very dreadful. If it were not for Oliver Ithink we should break down altogether, but he has such a calm, pious, hopeful spirit. He assures me, and I know he speaks the truth, that heyet hopes that Walter will return, or, at all events, that he has notlost his life, and that we may find him some day or other. He haspersuaded our uncle to let him read the Bible to the party before theygo out to work, and he does so now every morning; and then he offers upa beautiful prayer for our safety, and returns thanks for the care withwhich we have hitherto been watched over by our merciful God. 

Again to-day we wished to go to the rock, when Ursula took the spy-glassfrom my hands, and said that we might go, but that we must not take itwith us; that it could not help Walter to come back, and that we shouldsee him without it as well as with it. We had been sitting there forsome time when Oliver joined us. He said that my uncle had sent him toattend upon us, as he thought we ought not to be left to brood over ouranxiety by ourselves. Merlin accompanied him; and he says that infuture we must not go without Merlin. I suspect that there was someother reason, because Oliver came with a gun. Perhaps some wild beastsmay have been seen lurking about in the neighbourhood, and they areafraid the creatures may find us out. Oliver brought a book in hispocket, which he took out and read to us. He reads beautifully, with agentle, yet clear musical voice. His mother taught him, and he saysthat she is a well-educated woman, and a very excellent reader. It is avaluable gift--for I think it is a gift, although it is one which may begreatly improved by study and practice. Two or three times I stoppedhim, however, for I thought I saw an object in the distance which I tookto be a boat. Oh, how my heart beat! But when Oliver looked--and hiseyes are keener than mine--he assured me that there was nothing, andthat it must have been fancy. Again and again I deceived myself in thesame way, and so did Grace. Once I felt sure that I saw a boat--shesaid she saw something too; but we waited and waited, and Oliver readon, and yet the object, if object there was, did not approach nearer. Again I declared I saw a boat. Oliver looked up, and shading his eyes, gazed in the direction in which I pointed. 

"You are mistaken, Miss Emily, " he answered quietly. "I wish you werenot. You caught sight of a mass of sea-weed, and your imagination madeit appear to your sight what it is not. "

Saying this, he again sat down, and continued reading. Tanda hadmanufactured some large parasols of palm-leaves, which sheltered us fromthe sun, or we could not have sat out on the rocks. Oliver had comewithout one of these, and we thoughtlessly allowed him to sit on withthe hot sun burning down on his back. On a sudden, as I was looking athim I saw him turn very pale, and before I could spring to his side tosupport him, he sunk fainting on the rock. Only then I thought of thecause of his illness, and, holding up his head, placed the parasol abovehim, while Grace ran down with his hat, and brought it up full of water. The sea-water, however, was very warm. Though we sprinkled his facewith it, it did but little to revive him. Oh, what would I not havegiven for some cold fresh water to pour down his throat! As I leanedover him I was afraid that he would not revive; he looked so deadlypale, and scarcely breathed. I entreated Grace to run to the house, andbring the Frau, with a shell of fresh water; and I thought that perhapstogether we might carry Oliver back. Grace set off, followed by Merlin, who evidently seemed to understand that something had to be done. Oh, how anxious I felt for poor Oliver. I am sure that I would have givenmy own life to save his. He was dear Walter's friend. I am sure Walterloved him as a brother; indeed, he is well worthy of such regard. Noone also could be more attached to us. I took my bonnet and fanned hischeek with one hand, while I held the palm-formed parasol over his headwith the other. Still he did not revive. I dreaded lest he should havereceived a sun-stroke, which I knew to be a very dangerous thing. Itwas very, very thoughtless of us to allow him thus to be exposed, but wehad been so accustomed to see everybody out in the hot sun that we didnot think about it, and used our parasols more for the sake ofpreventing our faces being burned than from any fear of danger. 

How anxiously I awaited the return of Grace and Ursula! Every now andthen I looked up, hoping to see them, but of course I had to watchOliver, in the hope that he might begin to revive. I could not helpoccasionally, too, glancing seaward in search of Walter's boat. Ithought I saw a slight movement in Oliver's eyes. I was gazing downupon his face when I heard a strange noise coming from the forest. Ilooked up, but could see nothing. I thought I must have been mistaken. Again the sounds reached my ears, and then, turning my eyes in thedirection whence they came, I saw, appearing among the boughs of a talltree, a hideous countenance. I had not forgotten the appearance of themonster we had seen at the lake. A second look convinced me that it wasthe face of a huge orang-outan. I trembled lest he should discoverOliver and me. He was at some distance, however, and evidently employedin eating fruit, as I saw a shower of husks and leaves falling downbeneath him to the ground. Still I could not help dreading that hiseyes were fixed on us. If he were alone, I hoped that there was lessdanger; but if accompanied by his wife and young ones, I knew that therewas great risk, should he see us, of his attacking us, lest we mighthurt them. Though anxious to watch Oliver, I could scarcely withdraw myeyes from the hideous monster, who, as he moved along the bough, nowappeared full in sight. The sounds made me dread, too, that he was notalone; and presently I saw on another bough a smaller creature, andthen, what I dreaded much, another large one among the boughs on thesame tree. Still, as long as they remained on the boughs, I knew I hadless reason to dread danger. 

How long Ursula and Grace seemed in coming! I fancied they would havebeen with me in a much shorter time. At last I caught sight of Gracerunning along the shore round a point of rock, and when she saw me shesigned that Ursula was following. A new alarm now seized me lest theorang-outan should see her as she passed by, and descend the tree inchase. I thought of Oliver's gun, which lay near; but though I knew howto fire, I had never taken aim at an object, and I had little hope ofshooting the mias. I was afraid, too, of crying out, lest that mightalso attract him; indeed, had I done so, Grace would probably not haveknown what to do, and was very likely to be pursued. I watched the treewith greater anxiety even than before, but the mias continued busilyemployed in plucking fruit and handing it to the young one; as Isupposed, teaching him how to open it, and take the best parts. Myheart beat as if it would break, so anxious did I become. Oh, howthankful I felt when Grace at length reached me with the shell of water. 

"I could not help spilling some of it, " she said, as she put it toOliver's lips. "I am sure it will do him good. See! see! he is alreadyopening his eyes. "

He did so, but closed them again. We poured a few drops down histhroat, and then bathed his forehead and head; and in the meantimeUrsula was approaching. She could never move conveniently very fast, and she was now evidently out of breath from running. This made herperhaps more inclined to cry out, to let us know that she was coming. Supposing the mias had not seen her, I dreaded lest her voice shouldattract its attention. That it had done so there was soon no doubt, forI saw him leaning over the bough, and looking eagerly about. Not tillthen did I tell Grace what I had seen. 

"Oh dear! what shall we do?" she exclaimed. "It will seize poor Ursula, I am sure. See! see! it is already swinging itself down from the bough!Yes--there--it has almost reached the ground! Shall we let Ursula knowof her danger, though I am afraid she will faint if she catches sight ofthe creature, she has such a dread of them?"

"No; say nothing: she is too far on to run back again, and it will bebetter for her to get on the rock, and she may reach it before the miascan do so. "

"But if she does not, I must fire!" exclaimed Grace, seizing Oliver'sgun. "I am not afraid of doing that. "

"But you cannot take good aim, " I said. "It will be better not till thelast extremity. "

"No; I will only do so if the mias gets near Ursula, " she answered, taking up the gun, however, and advancing steadily along the rock. 

I had never seen her exhibit so much coolness and courage; indeed, I didnot think that she possessed them. Ursula had stopped at that momentfor want of breath, and the mias also seemed to be sitting on a lowerbranch which he had reached, gazing towards us, as if consideringwhether the person he saw was coming to attack him. Happily all thistime Ursula was not aware of her danger. Having recovered herself alittle, she again began to hurry on towards the rock. Hoping that, asthe mias stopped when she stopped, it might do so again, I now shoutedout to her. The creature turned a quick glance towards us, anddiscovered, as it might suppose, that it had two enemies instead of one. "Quick! quick, Ursula! quick!" now shouted Grace, pointing to the mias. The poor Frau showed by her gestures how frightened she was. Still shemanaged to run on, while the mias continued descending the tree. Before, however, it had reached the ground she had got up to the rock, at no great distance from Grace. 

"Run! run!" cried Grace; "get safely on to the rock, good Frau, and Iwill defend you. "

"No, no, my child, " answered the Frau. "It is for me to fight. Give methe gun. I know how to use it. You run back to Emily and Oliver. Here, take this shell of water, though. I will fire the gun, I say. "

She almost snatched the weapon out of the hand of Grace, who came ontowards us with the water. I saw that the Frau was taking aim at themias, and was considering whether she could hit it at so great adistance. I was afraid that she would not, and entreated her not tofire. 

"No, no, my child, " she shouted out; "I will wait till he come nearer. "

Our position was truly a dreadful one, for the creature might in a fewminutes have destroyed the good Frau, and then come and attacked us ifit had been so disposed. We were now once more quiet, and this inducedthe mias to remain stationary. I wondered why Merlin had not come. Ithought that he might have assisted us at all events; at the same timeit was too probable that should he attack the creature, he would bespeedily worsted. 

We now again applied more water to Oliver's brow, and gave him a fewmore drops to drink. The effect was satisfactory; and not only did heopen his eyes, but his lips began to move, and a slight colour came backto his cheeks. At length I heard him speaking, but in so low a voicethat I had to put my ear to his mouth. 

"What is it all about?" he asked; "what has happened?"

"Do not be anxious, dear Oliver, " I said. "The sun was very hot, andyou fainted. " I did not like to tell him of our alarm about the mias. 

"But I shall soon be well, " he answered. "It is very hot here. I thinkI could reach the shade of some tree, where it would be cooler. "

"Oh no, no; you must not move, " I cried out. "We are safer here. "

The exertion of speaking, however, was evidently very great, and with agentle sigh he again leaned back. Of course, with that horrid creaturenear us, I would not have ventured towards the forest, even had he beenbetter able to move. 

The mias had all the time been watching us, and perhaps, from seeing somany people together, it thought we were about to attack it. Now, toour horror, we saw it reach the ground and stand upright, holding on byone of the boughs, and grinning savagely at us, so we fancied. The Frautook the gun. "I'll fire! I'll kill him!" she cried out. "He must notcome near to hurt you young people. " There was a firmness in her tone Ihad seldom heard. She felt herself to be our protectress, and wasprepared to do battle in our behalf. Oliver heard her speak. 

"What is it?" he asked in a faint voice. 

"Oh, there is a horrid mias near us, and the Frau has taken your gun toshoot it, " answered Grace. 

"She cannot aim properly! Let me fire. Don't fire--don't fire, Frau!"he said, attempting to rise. He was, however, too weak, and again sunkback on the rock, supported by Grace and me. 

With horror we saw the mias let go the bough and begin to walk towardsus on all fours. It advanced towards where a thick shrub grew, whenagain catching hold of a bough, it raised itself up on its hind legs. "Now I'll fire!" cried the Frau. I was afraid even then that had itbeen much nearer she would not have hit it, or at all events wounded itmortally, and I knew that it would become more savage. I cried out toher to stop till it was nearer, but at that instant she pulled thetrigger. She had missed, we feared, for the mias, uttering a savagecry, again moved towards us. 

"Load again; load again!" Grace and I cried out. 

"Bring the gun to me, pray, " said Oliver; "I will load it. I can dothat. " He felt for his ammunition, which was at his side, but the Frautook it from him. 

"I'll load, " she said, beginning to do so. All this time the mias wasadvancing. Now and then it turned its head, however, as if to watchwhat had become of its family, and this delayed its progress. The Frau, having had experience of loading at the fort, was soon again ready. Kneeling down, she raised the fowling-piece to her shoulder. The miaswas still standing upright. At the instant she fired we saw it fall. 

"It is hit--it is hit!" cried Grace. 

"I have killed the creature!" exclaimed the Frau. 

But no, it had merely fallen to its usual walking position, and was oncemore approaching us. There appeared no longer time for her to load. All hope of escaping the savage monster abandoned us. The Frau, however, grasped the gun, evidently intending to do battle. At thatinstant Merlin's loud bark was heard, and we saw him tearing along overthe sand towards us. The mias stopped to look at him, seeming to thinkhim a more dangerous antagonist than were we three females and our sickcompanion. Merlin caught sight of the mias, and bounded towards him. Inow began to fear for our four-footed friend, for I knew the power ofthe creature, and how one grasp of its strong hands would in an instantdestroy the dog. Just, however, before Merlin reached it, loud shoutswere heard, and we saw coming round the point of the rock several of ourfriends with guns in their hands, evidently understanding that we werein danger. Mr Tarbox, the boatswain, led the way, followed by MrHooker and Potto Jumbo. The mias now turned round and moved towards thedog, but Merlin was too sagacious to allow himself to be caught, andwhen almost within the creature's reach he bounded on one side, and thenwheeled off, still barking, with the evident intention of drawing itaway from us. How thankful I felt when I saw him do so, for his purposewas answered. The creature followed him, making springs which at eachbound almost brought it up to him; but on every occasion the dog nimblyavoided it, till he had brought it within range of the boatswain'smusket. The mias, exasperated by disappointment, made two or threesuccessive springs towards the dog, which brought it still nearer to ourfriends. The boatswain fired, when the creature seemed to discover, forthe first time, how near it was to its enemies. The ball took effectupon its shoulder. We saw it stand upright, stretching out its hugearms as if to grasp hold of them and tear them to pieces; but at thatinstant Mr Hooker stopped and levelled his gun, and the savage monsterrolled over on the sand. Still it was not dead, and we were even yetafraid our friends might be injured; but the boatswain stopping, reloaded his gun, and Potto Jumbo rushing in with a spear thrust it atthe creature. There was another report, and we knew that we wereperfectly safe. 

How thankful I felt that we had escaped, for I cannot describethoroughly how fearfully alarmed we were. There is something sodreadful in the appearance of those huge baboons. Our friends arriving, proposed carrying Oliver into the shade; but we told them that we hadseen another mias and a young one, on which Mr Hooker and the boatswainset off in search of the creatures, while Potto Jumbo lifted up Oliverin his powerful arms, almost as if he had been a child, and carried himoff to the edge of the forest, where we could all be sufficiently shadedfrom the hot rays of the sun. Potto Jumbo then set off to join MrHooker and the boatswain. Oliver now quickly recovered, and aftertaking another draught of water, declared that he was able to walk home. We persuaded him, however, to wait till the return of our friends. Ina short time we saw them coming through the forest, dragging a prisonerbetween them. It appeared to be a largish monkey. It was evident itwas in no way pleased at being taken prisoner, for it turned its headround now on one side, now on the other, attempting to bite its captors, but we saw that its snout had been muzzled. 

"We have brought a prize for my friend's menagerie, " exclaimed MrHooker. "Here is a young mias, and I hope to tame and civilise it, though at present its manners are far from cultivated. We killed themother, who now hangs to the bough of a tree. Potto Jumbo soonafterwards caught the young gentleman by a noose round the neck. "

By this time Oliver, having greatly recovered, was able, with theassistance of the Frau and Potto Jumbo, to set off for the house. I wasanxious to remain that I might continue watching for Walter, but theFrau and Mr Hooker would on no account allow me to do so, and at last Iyielded to their wishes and accompanied them home. We reached itwithout further adventure, having to stop, however, several times torest Oliver, who was far weaker than he had supposed. The fright andexcitement we had gone through made Grace and me very ill; and all nightlong I was dreaming that we were pursued by the hideous monster, fromwhom we in vain endeavoured to escape. 

By the morning, however, we had much recovered. Our small captiveshowed its ferocious nature by trying to bite and scratch every one whoapproached it. It caught Tanda by the arm when taking it some food, andnot till it had received several blows on the head would it let go. Itwas then shut up in a strong cage; but the following morning was founddead, after having made a vain attempt to force its way out. 

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. 

MR. SEDGWICK'S UNFORTUNATE EXPEDITION. 

My uncle and Mr Hooker are very, very kind; they do all they can tokeep up my spirits, though I see they are very anxious about Walter--indeed, how could they be otherwise? Oliver was much better in themorning, though he was still suffering from the effects of thesun-stroke, which might have proved fatal; and Mr Sedgwick will notallow him to leave the house, or in any way to exert himself. Some ofthe party go down constantly to the rock and look out for Walter; butwhen each comes back he gives the same answer, "No boat in sight. " Boththe gentlemen do their best to interest me in other matters, so as totake off my thoughts from Walter. My uncle reminded me that I had notbeen for some time to the plantation, which is at a considerabledistance from the house. He took Grace and me there this afternoon. 

"There, young ladies, " he observed, pointing to some of the tall stalkswith beautiful leaves surrounding them. "A month ago these were littleyellow seeds of maize. See how rapidly the germ within them has beendeveloped. See! already there are some ears which we will carry home tocook; and in another month's time they will be ripe, and fit for makinginto bread. "

There was a large plantation of them. We cut off a number of the headswhich grew on the side of the stalk, several on one. Each headconsisted of a long piece of pith, to which the grain was thicklyattached, the whole sheathed in broad oblong leaves, which protect themfrom injury, till the seed is perfectly hard and ripe. Here also was aplantation of sugar-cane. They also were tall, graceful, reed-likeplants, and were nearly ripe. 

Tanda was working in the plantation--or garden, shall I call it? Myuncle told him to bring home a quantity of the canes, and he begancutting them at once. He cut off the tops, and left them and the rooton the ground. I thought I could have carried a number, but I found asingle cane heavy, so loaded was it with juice. 

In another part of the ground there was a plantation of rice. It was onthe lowest level, where it could be well irrigated by a stream which rannear. The rice grew on the top of each blade, the head alone being cutoff. The rice, before the husk is taken off, is called paddy, andrice-fields are therefore generally called paddy fields. 

Among other productions of the garden are several bushes which producethe red pepper. They are covered with fruit of all sizes. Some of themare small and green, and some which are fully grown and ripe are of abright pink colour. These are now fit for gathering, and after beingdried are ready for use. It is called lombok by the Malays. Theyalways carry about a quantity of it, and use it at every meal. Onesmall plot was devoted to the cultivation of tobacco. That also wasalmost ready for use, and my uncle said we should have a good supply forthe voyage. The leaves, as soon as they have grown to a sufficientsize, are plucked off, and the petiole and part of the midrib are cutaway. The leaves are then cut transversely into strips aboutone-sixteenth of an inch wide. These are then hung up to dry in thesun, and have very much the appearance of bunches of oakum. It is inthis state ready for smoking in pipes. When employed for making cigars, the leaves are not cut, but dried more carefully in their whole state. Neither tobacco nor maize are natives of this region, but were broughtfrom the New World two hundred years ago. 

In the evening Tanda arrived with the bundles of sugar-cane. Fortunately the machine which my uncle had invented for crushing themwas at some distance from the house, and had escaped destruction. Itwas sufficient for the object, though rather roughly made. After thejuice had been pressed out it was boiled, and allowed to run into anumber of pots, where it was to cool and crystallise. It was then of adark brown colour. While so doing, a quantity of clay and water, ofabout the consistency of cream, was poured over it. The effect of thewater filtering through was to purify the crystals and make them almostwhite. My uncle told us that it was discovered that the clay wouldproduce this effect by a native, who observed that when birds stepped onthe brown sugar with their muddy feet, wherever their claws had beenplaced it became curiously white. When the finer part of the juice hadbeen pressed out, the remainder, which is thick brown molasses, isallowed to ferment with a little rice. Palm-wine is afterwards added, and from this compound arrack, the common spirit of the East, isdistilled. My uncle manufactured it for the sake of preserving hisspecimens; but he said he considered it one of the most destructivestimulants which can be taken into the human body, especially in thishot country. 

We had all gone to bed last night, and I believe everybody was asleep, when Grace and I were awoke by a curious sensation, as if our beds werebeing rocked. We sat up and began talking to each other, both havingexperienced the same feeling. Again the movement began, at first _very_gently, and then rapidly increasing till the whole house seemed to bemoving up and down, like a ship at sea, while all the timbers creakedand cracked as if it were about to fall to pieces. 

"What is the matter? What is it?" cried Frau Ursula, starting up. "Ohdear! oh dear! there's an earthquake!" and she sprang from her bed. "Come! fly, girls, fly! The house will come down!" she screamed out. 

Her voice awakened those in the other rooms who were still asleep. "Don't be alarmed!" I heard my uncle saying. "A marble palace would bethrown to the ground long before this house will be. We are as safehere as anywhere. "

Scarcely had he spoken, however, when several crashes were heard insuccession, and the house shook so much that I felt almost sea-sick. Inspite of my uncle's exhortation, the Frau hastily threw on her clothes, and we, imitating her example, followed her down the steps, where wewere speedily joined by the rest of the inmates. There were strangenoises in the forest, and it seemed as if the trees were knockingtogether, while the animals round us uttered unusual cries. My uncleand Tanda were the only people who remained inside. He again cried tous to come back, and at length the Frau was persuaded to return. He hadstruck a light, and enabled us to see our way. 

"There, go to bed again, " he said; "a few bottles and cases only havebeen tumbled down, and no harm has been done. "

It was some time, however, after we had gone to our room, before wecould again go to sleep. It seemed to me that we had scarcely beenasleep many minutes before we felt another shock, very nearly as violentas the first. We again started up, and my uncle's voice was once moreheard, urging us all to remain quiet, and not expose ourselves to thedamp night air. This time we obeyed him, though the Frau sitting upwrung her hands, wishing herself in some region where earthquakes werenot experienced, and burning mountains were not to be seen. NeitherGrace nor I could sleep for the remainder of the night; and I found thatOliver had been kept awake. 

The next morning, when we met at breakfast, we looked somewhat pale, Isuspect. My uncle was inclined to banter us, and told us that we shouldnot mind such things, as he had felt several since he had been on theisland, and no harm had come from them. I saw him, however, soon afterthat looking somewhat anxiously, I thought, up at the mountain, fromwhich wreaths of smoke were ascending somewhat thicker than usual; and Iheard him urging Mr Thudicumb to hasten on with the vessel. "Tanda andI will prepare stores as fast as we can, " he observed. Theship-builders hurried off with their tools, but he and Tanda and Oliverremained behind. They afterwards set off to what we call Cocoa-nutGrove, as a large number of cocoa-nuts grow there. Tanda led one of thebuffaloes with huge panniers on his back. After a time they returned, having procured a number of cocoa-nuts. They were very different fromthe cocoa-nuts we had been some time before eating, far more like thoseI had been accustomed to see in England. When the nut is young theshell is soft, and of a pale green colour. It shortly afterwards, whenthe shell is formed, turns to a light yellow, and on the other side is athin layer of so soft a consistency, that it can easily be cut with aspoon. In this condition it is always eaten by the natives. When itgrows older, the outside assumes a wood colour. The husk becomes dry, and the hard shell is surrounded within by a thick, tough oilysubstance, and, indeed, just as we see it in England. The natives lookupon it in this condition as very indigestible, and seldom eat it. Itis of value, however, for the oil which it now contains. Such were thenuts which Tanda brought to the house. We all set to work to break thenuts and to scrape out the interior substance with knives. When thiswas done, it was put into a large pan and boiled over the fire. After atime the oil was separated from the pulp, and floated on the top. Wethen, under my uncle's directions, skimmed it off, and poured it intobowls and bottles. It was now fit for use--a very sweet, pure oil. Asour pan was not very large, it took some time to make a quantity. Wewanted some for present use, but the chief object was to have a supplyfor our lamps on board the vessel. This oil, my uncle said, isgenerally used throughout the archipelago for lamps; indeed, it isalmost the only substance used for lighting. 

We were so busily employed during the day, that we almost forgot allabout the earthquake. There was one thing, however, we did not forget;for, in spite of occupation, my thoughts were constantly recurring toWalter. As soon as our work was over, we ran down to the beach, accompanied by Oliver, who carried his gun for our defence, lest anothermias might appear. In vain we scanned the horizon. No sail appeared, no object which we could even mistake for the boat, and with sad heartswe returned to the house. The sun had just set. As we were comingalong the path to the house, we saw some large creatures moving about inthe air with a peculiar motion unlike birds. Going a little way we sawtwo more, and then another couple appeared. Oliver raised his gun andfired, when down fell a huge creature which looked like a quadruped withwings. Though unable to fly, it began to defend itself bravely, andOliver had to give it several severe blows before he could venture totouch it. "It will be a prize to Mr Sedgwick, whatever it is, " heobserved, fastening a line round the animal's neck. He dragged it up tothe house, and when we brought it up to the light we found that it was ahuge bat. The Frau, when she saw it, declared that it was a flying-fox. Mr Sedgwick, however, said it was really a bat, and when he measuredit he found that is was four feet six inches from tip to tip of itswings. Oliver said it looked quite like an antediluvian animal. MrHooker said he had often seen them; that one day he found one hanging tothe bough of a tree with its head downwards. He fired several shotsbefore the creature would release its crooked claws from the bough towhich it held. Tanda proposed skinning and cooking it, saying it wasgood to eat. However, Grace and I begged that we might not be asked tosup upon it, as the appearance of the animal was far from tempting. MrHooker called the creature Oliver had shot a _Pteropus_. 

Although, through the industry of my uncle and Tanda, we were wellsupplied with vegetable food, we were greatly in want of meat. Hetherefore invited Oliver to accompany him on an expedition to shoot wildducks on a lagoon at some distance. He advised us, during theirabsence, to keep within sight of the house, or at all events not to gofar from it. Ursula begged that Merlin should remain with us. 

"Yes, yes, " said my uncle: "he might act as a retriever for us; at thesame time, I dare say, we can do without him, and he will serve as yourguard, and a very faithful one he seems to be. "

I do not know why, but I felt rather anxious about my uncle and Oliverwhen they set out. I could not help thinking of the serpents and wildbeasts they might encounter. They were going also to a district wherecrocodiles abounded. I was more anxious because they despised thecrocodiles, and said they were stupid creatures, and would never hurtany one who was on his guard; and that only animals when very thirstyand drinking, or people incautiously bathing, were ever caught. As soonas they were gone, we set to work with our various duties in the house. I have not described them, but we had plenty to do, and wished to employourselves usefully. After that, Grace and I agreed to go down to thebeach in the vain hope--I am almost compelled to acknowledge that it isso--that Walter might be returning. I can now understand how those whohave lost some dear one at sea go to the shore day after day and monthafter month, hoping against hope, that they might return. When I amaway from the beach, I am constantly wishing to return to it, and oftenin the house I look down the pathway leading to the shore, fancying thatpossibly I might see Walter coming up it. Oh, what joy it would be tomy heart! My dear, dear brother!--the only person in the world nearlyrelated to me, whom I know well and love thoroughly. Our uncle is verykind, but I as yet do not know him well, and he is odd in some things. Oliver truly acts the part of a brother, and I am sure loves me as asister, and I value his regard. Merlin seemed also to watch the horizonas anxiously as we did. I am sure he knows that Walter is away, and isalso looking for him. 

We watched and watched, till the sun, sinking low in the horizon, warnedus that we must go back and prepare supper for our friends. Theship-builders would soon be coming back, and we hoped that my uncle andOliver would also be coming home. Again we cast one lingering looktowards the horizon, but there was no break in its clear, well-markedline. We found the Frau somewhat anxious about us. "I do always thinkof that horrid mias, for though Merlin would fight for you, yet thecreature would kill the dog with one grip of his big hands, " sheobserved. We had got the table spread, and the Frau was putting somedishes on it, when Mr Hooker and the rest arrived from Hope Harbour. They had seen nothing of my uncle and Oliver. Why had they not comeback? I remembered my forebodings in the morning, and again began tofear that some accident had happened to them. Mr Hooker, however, saidhe thought they would have been led, by their anxiety to obtain game, further than they intended; and as all the party were very hungry, theycommenced supper without waiting for them. Grace and I sat down, butcould eat nothing. Oliver had scarcely recovered his strength, and Iwas afraid that he might have been seized with the same sort of attackas he was a short time ago. It grew darker and darker, and very rapidlynight came down upon us. Still no sign of the missing ones. Mr Tarboxproposed going out to search for them with torches. Roger Trew andPotto Jumbo agreed to accompany him. A supply of dammar torches wassoon manufactured, and each carrying a bundle on his back, with one inone hand and a gun in the other, they sallied forth. As long as theycould find their way, there would be less danger moving through theforest at night with torches than in the day-time, as savage beasts andsnakes avoid the light, and only harmless moths and bats fly against it. In my eagerness I should have liked to have gone with them, but theywould not hear of it. Merlin, however, having performed his duty inwatching over us, when he saw them going out, quickly followed, and ofcourse he was likely to be of use in searching for the lost ones. MrHooker and the mate were not so strong as they were before theirillness, and were therefore easily persuaded to stay behind. They triedto keep up my spirits, and reminded me that my uncle was so wellacquainted with the country, that he was not likely to have got into anydanger himself, or to have allowed his companions to do so. 

Often Grace and I ran out to the verandah to watch for them, hoping tosee the bright light of the torches re-appearing along the path. How myheart bounded when at length I heard a shout and saw a gleam of light inthe distance! It grew brighter and brighter, and then I could make outseveral people carrying torches. I tried to count them. I saw three, and then a fourth figure. There ought to have been six. I coulddistinguish my uncle from his tall figure and peculiar dress. Then itseemed to me as if they were carrying something between them. In vain Ilooked for Oliver, whom I should have known by his being shorter thanthe rest. We ran down the steps to welcome them, and inquired what hadhappened. 

"Don't be alarmed, Miss Emily, " I heard Roger Trew, who came first, exclaim. "Your uncle is all right, but Oliver--" Oh, how my heart sank. "Well, he has been somewhat hurt. He will come round, though; don't beafraid, miss. Poor Tanda, it has been a bad job for him. "

Before I could make any more inquiries, the rest of the party, who boreOliver among them, arrived, and he was carried up the steps. I ran tohis side. He could speak but faintly. My uncle seemed very much out ofspirits, as his faithful Tanda had lost his life. 

"I do not know which of us may go next, " he observed. "Oliver has had anarrow escape, let me tell you; and he deserved to escape, for a verybold thing he did. He is a brave lad. It would have been a pity tolose him. "

"But what has happened? What has happened?" exclaimed the Frau. "WhyOliver again ill?"

"You shall hear all about it by-and-by, Frau. But here, give Oliversome food, he requires it, for even I am almost faint for want of mysupper. "

The Frau attended to Oliver's wants, and my uncle sat down to thesupper-table and began eating away without speaking further. He was nota man of many words, and when anything had annoyed him, I observed thathe was more silent even than usual. As I did not think Oliver was in afit state to speak, I resolved to bridle my curiosity till the next day. Food and a night's rest greatly restored Oliver, and he was up nextmorning at the usual hour. He then gave me a short account of what hadhappened:--

"Instead of taking our usual course across the bamboo bridge, " heobserved, "we struck away to the right to explore a part of the countryMr Sedgwick had not visited. We caught sight of several wildcreatures, and among others a mias which led us a long chase, and eventhen managed to climb up into his nest in a tall tree where we could notreach him. You see, Emily, these creatures build nests for themselvesand their young ones, and indeed, from what Tanda told Mr Sedgwick, Ibelieve they build one every night when they go to sleep in the boughsof a large tree. Certainly this one seemed to have no inclination toattack us, and I could easily believe that they would not generally doso, unless alarmed and afraid of being attacked themselves. After alittle time we reached a most curious spot, all around destitute ofvegetation. The ground rose towards it, and in the centre was aminiature conical hill, out of which there bubbled a stream of waterrunning down on one side of it. Mr Sedgwick hurried forward to examinethis curious spring, and on tasting the water, he took some grease outof his wallet to wash his hands in the fountain. Immediately heproduced a thick lather, and shouted out to me to come near and wash myhands if so disposed, as he had discovered a veritable soap-spring. [Note. There is a soap-spring of this description in Timor, an islandour friends did not visit. ] I proposed that as the spot was at no greatdistance, we should mark it, so as to be able to repair there to washour clothes, preparatory to our voyage. Mr Sedgwick said he had nodoubt it contained a large quantity of alkali and iodine, which had beenthe cause of the destruction of the surrounding vegetation. Not far offwere some beautiful clear springs, which possessed none of thesequalities. We drank the water from the latter, which tasted thoroughlypure, and was beautifully clear. Above them rose several loftybanyan-trees, their numberless stems forming cool arbours which temptedus greatly to rest there, and I could not help wishing that you hadaccompanied us thus far. I think, had Mr Sedgwick discovered itbefore, he would have built his house in the neighbourhood. Howdelighted Walter would have been with the picturesque beauty of thescene. Going on for some way over a variety of hills, we descended to abeautiful lake, where we soon discovered a flock of brown ducks. Ongetting down, however, to the edge, we found a border so marshy that wecould not get a good shot at them. On the side where we were was a bandof dead trees. We proceeded along the lake, through the tall, sharp-edged grass, till we got exactly opposite the spot where the flockhad settled. They could not see us, as we were thoroughly sheltered bythe grass and trunks of trees; at the same time it was difficult toshoot them on account of the trees which intervened. We kept as closeas we could, expecting them every instant to take to flight, when MrSedgwick sprang up, and I followed his example. We both fired at thesame time. Although a number of the ducks flew away, six or seven atleast remained floating on the water. Had Merlin been with us, wethought we should soon have had them; but now, how to get them out wasthe question. I proposed swimming off for them, but Mr Sedgwick saidthat after my illness I ought not to make the attempt, and then Tandaoffered to go. `Very well, ' said Mr Sedgwick; `you, Oliver, stay andtake care of the guns, and Tanda and I will go. ' Accordingly, throwingoff his clothes, he and Tanda began to wade through the mud and reeds. It appeared dangerous work, as the mud was very soft and the reeds verytall, and often they were hid from sight. I had never felt so anxiousbefore. Presently I saw them emerge from the reeds and begin to swimtowards the ducks. Some of them not having been killed outright, hadfloated to a distance from the others. Towards these Tanda made hisway, while Mr Sedgwick swam towards the four which were still floating. He was already bringing them back, when, to my horror, I saw betweenhim and Tanda a huge snout appear above the surface. I knew it to bethat of a crocodile. I trembled for the fate of our kind friend. Tanda, I thought, would be safe, as he was near the shore. Could I saveMr Sedgwick? Whether Tanda saw the crocodile or not, I do not know;but he had already seized the ducks, and had once more plunged into thewater, swimming towards his master. Mr Sedgwick struck out boldly. Hehad caught sight of the creature, but it did not unnerve his arm, norwould he let go his ducks. I heard his voice shouting. `Fire!' Ithought he said. Putting the other guns down, I immediately loaded withball, knowing that shot would be utterly useless. I approached the edgeof the lake, and fired at the monster's head, feeling that the lives ofmy companions might depend on my aim. The ball struck the monster, butI saw it bound off into the water. The creature sank, and I dreaded tosee it come up near our friend. The next instant, what was my horror toobserve it rise again, and with open jaws rush at Tanda. The bravefellow shouted out and thrust the ducks forward, hoping, apparently, todraw back in time to escape those terrible jaws; but the monster was alarge one and hungry, and so great was his impetus that it seemed almostas if not an instant had passed before the upper part of the unfortunateTanda's body was seized and he was dragged to the bottom of the pond. Not a shriek escaped him; not a sound was heard. 

"Great as was my horror, I still had presence of mind again to load, tobe prepared to assist Mr Sedgwick, should it be necessary. I scarcelythink he saw what had occurred, and with powerful strokes he made hisway towards the bank. Even when he had reached the sedges, I knew thathe might not be safe, as those terrible monsters could easily followhim. To assist him, however, I kept shouting at the top of my voice, holding my gun ready to fire should one appear. At length he made hisway across the sedges, and landed on the bank, holding up the birds, andexclaiming with a laugh, `We have done well! I hope Tanda has beenequally successful!' Sad was the change which came over his countenancewhen I told him what had occurred. Not till then did I know how anxiousI had been. The sun all the time was burning down on my head, and asudden sickness overpowered me. I knew no more till I found myself inthe shade of the banyan-trees, near the cool fountain I have described. Mr Sedgwick was sitting near me, and looking very sad. He felt greatlythe loss of Tanda, and, I believe, thought that I also was dying. Thecool air of evening, and the water with which Mr Sedgwick had liberallybathed my head, had revived me. It had been a great exertion to himcarrying me thus far, and he seemed to doubt whether he could manage toconvey me to the house. However, he at length took me up, but he wasvery nearly overcome, I suspect, when we were met by our friends. "

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. 

THE "HOPE" SAILS IN SEARCH OF WALTER. 

Several days have passed since I last wrote in dear Walter's journal. Mr Sedgwick seems scarcely yet to have got over the loss of Tanda;indeed he was his right hand man. Still he works away very hard byhimself in arranging the stores for our voyage, and the Frau and Emilyand I help him as much as we possibly can. We have a good supply ofsago-cake. We went out and helped him to gather in the maize, which isnow ripe--having enormous ears. We have busied ourselves in separatingthe grains. Then we have paddy. We assisted in cutting it, but wecould not make much progress; and Potto Jumbo devoted a couple of daysto that work, so that we have now enough. We find great difficulty, however, in beating off the hull in a large mortar. We had seen Tandado it, when not a grain was driven out; but when we attempted it, wesent them flying out in all directions. However, by placing a clothwith a hole in it, for the handle to go through, over the mouth, wemanaged to get on better, and prepared in the course of a few days agood supply. At a little distance from the house grew a grove of aspecies of banana which my uncle planted. He called it the _Musatextilis_. It was about fifteen feet high. From the fibrous stem ofthis plant the manilla hemp is manufactured. It was now cut down, andby being beaten thoroughly the fibres were drawn out, and our uncle andPotto Jumbo set to work to manufacture rope from it for rigging thevessel, as they did not consider there had been a sufficient supply ofrope saved from the brig. 

We had been anxious to go and see the vessel, and one day we set offwith the ship-builders at an early hour. Our surprise was very great tofind her perfectly ready for launching. Her masts and spars and rigginglay under a shed on one side, and it seemed as if it would only benecessary to put her in the water, and get the stores on board, to sailaway. But sail where? That was the question. Should I have anysatisfaction in sailing away without first looking for Walter? Wouldour uncle consent to do this? The uncertainty took away some of thesatisfaction I should otherwise have felt. 

The whole of the party now collected, when Mr Thudicumb announced thatthe launch was that morning to take place. Hopes and tackle had beenarranged and secured to the rocks to assist in hauling her off, and Iwas told that I was to throw a bottle of arrack at her bows, and to nameher. Having no bottle, I found that the arrack had been put into asmall gourd. It was hung from the bows, against which I was told toswing it. No sooner had I done so, wishing the _Hope_ a prosperousexistence, than she began to glide off towards the water. Quicker andquicker she went, and it seemed to me that she would slip away out tosea; but ropes restrained her, and in another instant she floated calmlyin the bay. Loud cheers broke from our small company, and Roger Trew, who had remained on board, waved his hat, and danced a hornpipe in hisglee at the success of their undertaking. 

All things are ready for the voyage. The _Hope_ is to be rigged as acutter. The seams have been filled in with dammar; and though no painthas been used, she appears to great advantage with the natural colour ofthe wood. I thought we were all to go in her at once; but it isconsidered better that she should first make a trial trip in search ofWalter. I was very anxious to go; but my uncle says he cannot allow me, and that Grace and I, with the Frau and Oliver, must remain on theisland. Her crew, therefore, will consist of Mr Thudicumb ascommander, Dick Tarbox, Roger Trew, and Potto Jumbo as crew, with MrHooker as passenger. He wishes to go, both on account of his anxiety tofind Walter, and also, as they will visit a number of islands and reefsin their search, he expects to find numerous objects of natural history. 

We were busily employed for several days in carrying down stores to HopeHarbour; even the water had to be carried a considerable distance. Itis contained in large pieces of bamboo, which can be stored securely inthe hold, as there are no casks in which to put it. Then they havesago, rice, and Indian corn, and young cocoa-nuts and bananas, mangoes, and several other roots and fruits. Among the most valuable are thebread-fruit, just now ripe, the trees of which my uncle planted when hefirst came to the island. He had also grown some tea-plants, and amongour other occupations I forgot to mention, was preparing the leavesaccording to the Chinese mode. The beverage does not taste very strong, but it has a nice flavour, and will answer its purpose very well. Thecocoa-nut oil which we manufactured is also contained in pieces ofbamboo. Our sugar is not very white, and would not be considered highlyrefined, but it is sweet and nice, and Grace and the Frau consider it avery delicious sweetmeat. The vessel is thus stored with thenecessaries of life. I hope she may sail well. She is deckedcompletely over, with three compartments for cabins. When we all sailwe are to have the centre, the men are to be forward, and the gentlemenaft, with a small cabin for Mr Thudicumb in the fore part of thevessel. There are large lockers on either side for stores, some ofwhich are to be placed in the hold, but only those which will not sufferfrom being wet, as it is thought likely that the vessel will leaksomewhat, perhaps, in consequence of the want of skill on the part ofthe workmen. However, each one says he has done his task to the best ofhis ability, and can do no more. My uncle and Oliver retain two of thebest fire-arms, and the rest are to be put on board the vessel, in casethey should fall in with pirates, or land on any part of the coast wheresavages exist. We are to go down to-morrow morning to see them off. Oh, how earnestly will my prayers ascend for their safety, and that theymay find dear Walter!

The _Hope_ has sailed. We went down to Hope Harbour early in themorning, having breakfasted by lamp-light, and as soon as all had goneon board the anchor was weighed. It was like a Malay anchor, made ofwood, and a huge stone to keep it down. Favoured by the land-breeze, the _Hope_ glided out of the harbour. Oliver said she appeared to sitbeautifully on the water, and he thought she would be a fine sea-boat. Amid cheers and tears and prayers--oh, how earnestly I prayed, and I amsure so did Oliver and Grace--we saw her sail away from the land. Wehastened homeward, that we might get a last look of her from FlagstaffRock. The _Hope_, instead of proceeding out to sea, was now standingalong shore. How pretty and light she looked as she glided by. Wecontinued waving an adieu, but I do not think those on board could haveseen us; indeed, we could only just distinguish them as they stood onthe deck. Away, away she sailed towards the east. She went in thatdirection because Mr Thudicumb believed, from the way the wind blewwhen dear Walter was carried away from the land, that he would have beendriven to some place in that direction. The wind was light, so that shecontinued in sight for a long time. We could not tear ourselves awayfrom the spot. How well was she called the _Hope_; for our hope wasstrong that she would find him of whom she was in search. Gradually shebecame smaller and smaller, and less distinct; and now her hull wasentirely hid from view, and we could see only the white canvas above theocean. At length that began to descend in the horizon, and a smallwhite speck alone was visible, gradually decreasing in size till itdisappeared altogether. I could not help regretting that we were notall on board, but those who knew better than I do decided it otherwise, and so I do my best to silence my regrets. It is a good thing, too, that we have Oliver with us. He exerts himself not so much to keep upour spirits, as to show us how we ought to think and feel; and he provesclearly that as God knows best what should be done, we should bow humblyto his will, whatever may occur. What a blessing it is to know that Godwatches over us, and arranges our affairs for us better than we can forourselves, if we show a readiness to submit to his will. It would, however, be a hard trial should the vessel return without having foundWalter. My uncle is kinder than ever. He seems to understand howanxious I am, and continues to try and find employment for us. We havea number of curious birds to feed, and some poultry which escaped theMalays having been found, we take care of them, as also several animalswhich require being attended to. 

Among the most precious and beautiful were several birds of paradise, prized above all others in the collection. The first I will mention wascalled the superb bird of paradise. The plumage was black, though, asthe sun shone on it, the neck showed a rich bronze tinge, while the headappeared to be covered with scales of a brilliant metallic-green andblue. Over its breast was a shield of somewhat stiff feathers, with arich satiny gloss and of a bluish-green tint, while from the back of theneck rose a shield--in form like that on the breast, but considerablylarger and longer--of a rich black, tinged with purple and bronze. Itwould be difficult to do justice by a verbal description to the beautyof that little gem of a bird, when, animated, it expanded its shieldsand stood quivering on its perch. I often thought how much morebeautiful must be the appearance of numbers collected together in theirnative woods in the interior of New Guinea, from whence this one wasbrought. The feet of our little pet were yellow, and it had a blackbill. We fed it on fruits, especially small ripe figs, and also oninsects, such as grasshoppers, locusts, and cockroaches, withoccasionally caterpillars. 

Another of our pets was called the six-shafted or golden bird ofparadise. It was not less curious than the former. The plumage, thoughblack in the shade, glows in the sun with bronze and purple, and on thethroat and breast are broad feathers of a rich golden hue, exhibiting ina bright light green and blue tints. The back of the head is adornedwith the most brilliant feathers, shining as if composed of emeralds andtopazes; in front is a white satin-like spot, and from the sides springsix slender feathers, thin as wires, with small oval webs at theextremities. As if the beautiful creature was not sufficiently adorned, on each side of the breast rise masses of soft feathers, which greatlyincrease its apparent bulk when fully elevated, and almost hide itswings. 

Walter in his journal has already described several other birds ofparadise. Our uncle calculates that there are eighteen known species, all remarkable for their beauty, and the curious arrangements and colourof their plumage. 

Poor Tanda used to look after them, and now Oliver and Grace and I haveundertaken the task as far as we are able. 

We had for a long time given up watching for Walter. The _Hope_ mightfind him, but it was not very likely that he could come back in thesmall boat. I should have given way long ago to despair had not Oliverbeen with us; but he showed me that despair is on all occasions wrong, and I endeavoured to overcome my anxiety. 

How quiet our party appeared that evening, so many having gone. Myuncle spoke but little. Oliver did his best to interest Grace and me;and the Frau, though she did not talk very learnedly, talked away, anddid her best to amuse us. Every now and then she turned on Mr Sedgwickand bantered him on his silence. Merlin went up to the seats which hadusually been occupied by the absent ones and snuffed at them all round. Then he went and lay down in his usual place on a mat near the door. Hehad seen them go off in the vessel in the morning. I wonder if he knewwhere they had gone. I believe he was fully aware that they had gone insearch of Walter. 

There was another earthquake last night. The house shook almost as muchas before, and this morning I thought my uncle looked far more anxiousthan ever; indeed, he observed that he was not quite certain whether itwould not have been wiser for us all to have gone on board the _Hope_. "These earthquakes are often forerunners of an eruption, " I heard himremark to Oliver. Oliver and he went out soon afterwards to HopeHarbour with their axes, and were absent all the day. When they cameback Oliver said he had been employed in cutting down trees. I askedhim what they were for. 

"Why, Mr Sedgwick thinks it may be as well to prepare a raft, in casewe should wish to leave the island before the return of the boat. "

"But could we possibly wish to do that?" I exclaimed. "Not underordinary circumstances, " he answered. "But, Miss Emily, I would urgeyou to brace up your nerves for whatever may occur; or better than that, seek for strength from above to go through any danger to which you maybe exposed. I think indeed that Mr Sedgwick himself wished me to talkto you about the matter, for he has grave apprehensions that there maybe, with short notice, an eruption of the mountain. I had terribleevidence of what that may produce, when Walter and I escaped from ourisland. He therefore thinks it prudent to have a raft ready sufficientto carry us all. If we could build it, it would remain secure in HopeHarbour, though we may pray that it may not be required. The trees wehave cut down are of a very light wood, which floats easily, and we aregoing to place the planks which remain over from the vessel, with aquantity of bamboo on the top of it, so that we may quickly make abuoyant and secure raft. "

I believe I should have been far more alarmed at this information had Ireceived it from any one else, but Oliver spoke in so calm a way that Ifelt sure that all would be for the best. I then told Grace, who wasperhaps more alarmed than I had expected her to be. I trusted, too, that the _Hope_ would return before such a fearful event should occur, and that we might be safe away from the island in her. We graduallytold the Frau what Mr Sedgwick apprehended. "Ah, yes!" she said, looking up at the mountain, "I think so too. Before long that send upstones and ashes, and send down rivers of lava from its sides; but Ihope we be away first. I would rather be living in my own Dutch land, where we see no hill higher than a mole-hill, and where we have the seaready to come in over the country with every storm, than I would liveout in these beautiful lands, where the earthquake like the sea, and themountains are like so many cannons stuck in the ground with theirmuzzles up. "

When my uncle came home I told him what I had heard, and begged he wouldallow us to come and help him and Oliver to make the raft. "I do notknow that you can help us in building the raft, " he said; "but you canassist in preparing the provisions and stores, without which it would beof little use, as we should only put to sea to be starved. "

This we gladly undertook to do, and immediately commenced arrangingpackages for the buffaloes to carry. The Frau hurried off, and workedvery energetically, every now and then casting an anxious glance up atthe mountain. "What if it blow up before we ready?" she exclaimed. "Dear, oh dear!" The buffaloes had become so accustomed to us that wecould lead them without difficulty, and as soon therefore as we wereready, we started off by the well-beaten track to Hope Harbour. I willnot say that we were not a little anxious lest we might meet a mias ortiger or other wild beast, but we had Merlin as a guard, besides which, we hoped that the frequent firing of the guns had driven them away. Wefound my uncle and Oliver hard at work upon the raft. It was now almostready to launch. "We must build a shed also in which to store our goodstill the moment comes for embarking, should we be compelled to quit theisland, " he observed. "We will hope, however, for the best, and thatthe old mountain will remain quiet till the _Hope_ returns. " We madethree trips with the buffaloes, till we had collected an ample supply ofprovisions, as also some additional clothing, and canvas with which toform a covering to the raft. We were of some assistance also in puttingup the shed. This was soon done. It had, however, to be tolerablysecure, to prevent the entrance of monkeys, or any wandering bear whichmight have found his way to the store. Both creatures are greatthieves, and would have carried off the whole of them. This done, myuncle and Oliver made several improvements on the raft. A strong railwas put up round it to serve as a bulwark, and a place raised in thecentre, also securely railed in, which they said should be our post. They rigged also a couple of masts and sails, and some long oars, aswell as a rudder and some short paddles, which latter might be used attimes when the oars could not be so well worked. Altogether we lookedwith some satisfaction on the raft, and felt thankful that we had themeans of escaping should we be driven from the island. 

We were now looking out every day for the return of the _Hope_. Theweather, which for long had been very fine, once more gave signs ofchanging. We remembered too clearly the sad night when the brig waslost, and we dreaded lest the cutter might be exposed to a similardanger. Hitherto the weather had been beautifully calm and clear; nowclouds were gathering in the sky, though the wind was not as yet verystrong. 

"How dreadful it would be, " said Grace, "if the mountain were to burstforth while a hurricane was blowing! We should be driven from theisland, and yet not be able to venture on the sea. "

"We should not give way to such thoughts, Miss Grace, " remarked Oliver. "Let us go on trusting to Him who has hitherto taken care of us. "

"I feel rebuked, " said Grace, a little time afterwards; "I will try toquiet my alarms, and hope for the best. "

Having now made all the arrangements which could be thought of, we veryfrequently went down to Flagstaff Rock to look out for the _Hope_. Often we had to return disappointed, however. At length one day, whenOliver, Grace, and I, attended by Merlin, were collected there, Graceexclaimed--

"See! see! there is a white spot in the horizon!"

We all looked towards it. 

"I fear it is a line of foam-crested seas, " said Oliver. "See! itextends far on either side. It is caused by a hurricane, which issweeping towards us. "

"Oh, but I am sure there is a sail too!" said Grace. "Look again, Oliver. If you shade your eyes, you will see it rising above the foam. "

We all looked; and at length both Oliver and I agreed with Grace thatthere was a vessel's sail. She seemed to be coming towards the island. How eagerly we gazed at her! At length we had no doubt about thematter; and Oliver said he was sure she was the cutter. We wished tolet Mr Sedgwick and the Frau know the good news; and yet neither of usliked to leave the spot. 

"Merlin can remain with you, " said Oliver at length, "and I will go andtell them;" and off he set. 

The cutter drew nearer and nearer, carrying a press of sail, consideringthe strong wind which was now blowing. She was apparently making forHope Harbour, instead of standing in towards Flagstaff Rock. From theway of the wind, the entrance to Hope Harbour would be tolerablysheltered. This probably was the reason. I understood enough about seaaffairs to know that she was carrying so much canvas in order to weatherFlagstaff Cape. When that was done, I trusted she would be safe. Oh, how I wished we had a spy-glass to see who was on board! Could Walterbe there? How my heart beat! Poor dear Grace, too, was greatlyagitated. We had long wished for this moment; and now it had come. Notonly were we still in doubt, but agitated by anxiety for the safety ofthose on board. It appeared to me that our friends were in greatdanger, from the way the little cutter heeled over to the wind. On shestood, without attempting to lessen the sail; when, as we were gazing ather, suddenly a fearful blast struck her. Over bent her mast and sail. We both of us shrieked with horror. Before we could look again she wasupset, and the sea breaking wildly over her. 

"Oh, she will sink! she will sink!" cried Grace--"and all will bedrowned!"

She had passed the cape, and was driving in towards the shore, the seaevery instant increasing in height and fury. Would she float till shereached it? or, should she reach it, would she escape the fearful rockswhich lined so long an extent of the coast? We watched her with fearfulanxiety, trying to ascertain what those on board were doing; but thedistance and the spray which drove over her almost concealed them fromour sight. We were still gazing at them, when we heard my uncle andOliver utter exclamations of dismay. They had just arrived at the spotwhere we were. 

"We must go round to Cormorant Bay, " said my uncle. "I think she willdrive ashore thereabouts, if she floats as long; and if our friends canmanage to cling on till then, they may possibly be saved. But the riskis a fearful one. "

Hurrying from the rock, we had to go all the way round by the house toget to the bay of which my uncle spoke. The Frau saw us as we passed, and followed as fast as she could move, though she in vain attempted tokeep up with us. On we ran with Merlin. We no longer thought ofsnakes, or orang-outans, or tigers, so eager were we to reach the bay. As we passed the house, our uncle and Oliver snatched up some largebamboos and ropes to assist them in getting our friends on shore. Weeagerly looked out through each opening towards the sea, in the hope ofseeing the vessel; but she was nowhere visible. Oh, how my hearttrembled lest she should have sunk before reaching the shore! Sometimesour agitation was so great that Grace and I could scarcely proceed. Again we regained our courage, and ran on; but I felt as if I was insome fearful dream, so eager were we to get there, and yet so incapabledid we feel ourselves of moving fast. At length the bay to which wewere directing our course appeared between the trees. We made our waydown to the beach; but so fearfully agitated was the ocean that we couldnot at first distinguish the vessel. Yes! but there she was, though--still floating, and at some distance from the land; but the foaming seaswere washing over her, and it seemed impossible that anybody could yetbe clinging to her sides. The spray broke in our faces, and preventedus from seeing clearly. Oliver, however, at last exclaimed--

"Yes, yes--I am sure there is some one holding on to the bulwarks! Yes!I see two--three figures! I am sure of that. Perhaps there are more. "

We stood with aching eyes gazing on the vessel. We could render her noassistance. Still it was evident she was driving in closer and closer. Happily the bay towards which she was coming was free of rocks; andthough a tremendous surf broke on it, yet it might be possible for them, with our assistance, to escape to land should she once reach the beach. As she drew near, my uncle fastened a rope round his waist, and toldOliver to do the same. 

"Now, Frau, " he said, "you take hold of this rope, and do not let me go, or my life will be sacrificed. Girls, do you do the same for Oliver. "

And thus they stood, each with a long bamboo in his hand, ready to rushin and help those who might still be alive. Now the thought presseditself upon me, "Is Walter among them? If he is, will he reach theshore alive?"

Grace and I grasped the rope tightly. Now a huge wave came roaring in, with the vessel on its summit. She seemed close to us, and then awayshe glided towards the ocean. Oh, how it tantalised us as we sawseveral persons still clinging to her!--and I thought I coulddistinguish Mr Hooker and Dick Tarbox. Yes--and there was a slightfigure also. "Can that be Walter? Yes, yes--it must be!" I thought. 

And now once again the vessel was driving towards the land. On--on shecame! Now at length she touched the beach. 

"Spring! spring!" cried Mr Sedgwick, rushing into the water, the Frauholding the rope with all her might. Oliver followed his example. 

The figure on which my eyes were fixed let go its hold, and the nextinstant was buffeting the waves, which seemed to be carrying him out tosea. Oliver dashed in, we almost being dragged in after him. But weheld the rope tightly, leaning back against it; and Oliver grasped theperson with his hand, and with desperate energy we hauled them bothashore. Oh, what joy and gratitude I felt when I recognised Walter, ashe staggered forward towards us!

"Yes, I am safe, dear sister! And you--" He could say no more, ere hesank on the ground. "Go and help the others, " he said, faintly. "Donot delay. On, Oliver, on!"

Oliver again rushed forward, and caught hold of Potto Jumbo, who at thatmoment leapt from the vessel, to which he had till then been clinging, into the foaming surf. Oliver grasped him by his woolly hair just as hewas being torn away; and directly after, Potto, gaining his feet, rushedup the sand carrying Oliver in his arms. Oliver himself was almostovercome by his exertion. My uncle, in the meantime, had caught hold ofMr Hooker, and placed him in safety, and was now rushing in to helpDick Tarbox. He succeeded in his efforts. Meantime Potto Jumbo, takingthe rope off Oliver, fastened it round his own waist. "I go for theothers, " he cried out. "You hold dere, Oliver and you young ladies. Don't let go. Walter, he soon come all right--no fear. " Saying this, Potto rushed into the water, and reaching the wreck, seized hold of MrThudicumb, who was still clinging to it. But where was honest RogerTrew? Mr Thudicumb was landed, but greatly exhausted. Just then wesaw another figure holding on to the bulwarks forward; but he had beforebeen so completely covered with the foam, that we had not observed him. Mr Sedgwick and Potto made a dash at him together, and though heappeared more dead than alive, they succeeded in dragging him up thebeach. Still another person remained onboard. Who could he be? "Isee, I see!" cried Potto Jumbo. "I see; I go get him. He my cook-mate. Hurrah! hurrah!" Saying this, Potto Jumbo fastened the end of MrSedgwick's rope to his own, and crying out to the rest to hold it, hedarted once more into the sea. Twice the surf bore him back again tothe beach; but he persevered, shouting out at the same time, "Come, come--no fear!" The person he was attempting to rescue heard him, andwaiting till a sea was approaching, sprang in. The wave carried himtowards Potto, who seized him in his powerful grasp; and those who hadhold of the rope hauling away, both were dragged up in safety. Yes, there stood Macco, whom we supposed, as Walter had done, had been killedby the savages. There he was, however, there could be no doubt aboutthat. He crawled to Walter's side, and taking his hand, looked in hisface, exclaiming, "Oh, I t'ankful you escape, Massa Walter. Me lub youas one fader, one broder, one eberyt'ing. " The expression of Macco'scountenance showed that his words were true. 

Not till now could I run to Walter's side, and for some minutes I coulddo nothing else but put my arms round his neck and kiss him again andagain. 

"We may well thank Heaven that we have escaped, " said Mr Hooker; "butwhat will become of the vessel I cannot tell. "

"We must try and secure her, " said Mr Thudicumb; "for though she isgetting a fearful bumping, if she is thrown on shore we may manage tolaunch her again some day when we are ready for her. "

The matter, however, was settled in a different way; for another fiercesea rolling towards us, drove her with such violence against the beach, that her sides were completely beaten in, and in a few minutes shebecame a confused mass of wreck. 

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. 

WALTER'S ADVENTURES. 

Although our friends were greatly exhausted by having to cling so longto the cutter with the sea breaking furiously over them, after restingfor some time on the beach they were able to proceed to the house. Iclung to Walter's arm as we walked along, and could only again and againsay how rejoiced and thankful I was that he had escaped. He seemed sopale and weak, that I forebore asking him questions. Still, of course, I was longing to know what adventures he had gone through. He, however, seemed more anxious to be told what had occurred to us during hisabsence. 

"You shall read all the chief events in the continuation of yourjournal, " I said. "You remember, Walter, that you asked me to go onwith it should you be interrupted, and I have done so; and perhaps if Iread it to you I shall be able to make remarks as I go on, which willstill further enable you to understand all that has occurred since youwent away. "

The next day, as Walter was utterly unable to go out, I spent in readingwhat I had written; and he then showed me his note-book, which he hadfortunately had with him, and in which he had also marked down the chiefpart of his adventures. The particulars of the voyage of the _Hope_ Ihad yet to learn. I now, however, handed him over his journal, that hemight enter more clearly the events he described to me. Mr Hookerafterwards told us about the voyage of the _Hope_, which had terminatedin so disastrous a way to our little vessel. Happily, the mountaincontinued burning slowly, though steadily, and our uncle told us hetrusted it would do so without committing further damage, though hesuspected that the beauties of many of the scenes we visited round itsbase must have been considerably marred; indeed, now and then a puff ofwind brought a quantity of fine dust in our direction, which coveredeverything, and even penetrated into the house. 

I found that Mr Hooker, and those who had suffered least from theirshipwreck, had gone to Hope Harbour. They said they wished to see ifanything could be saved from the cutter; but I suspect, from someremarks which they let fall, that their intention was to increase thesize of the raft, and to make some further improvements on it, so thatit might carry, if required, the whole of the party without difficulty. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

WALTER'S JOURNAL. 

Ali seemed as anxious as I was to obtain a nautilus, and we agreed earlyin the morning to set off in search of one. I found that he had broughtseveral bamboos full of water, as also a supply of sago-cake and rice. We had our fish-pots with long lines ready to lower in deep water, withfishing-lines and hooks and a supply of small fish for bait. We firsthauled up the pots which had been lowered a short distance from theshore; but though there were several fine fish in them, no nautilus wasfound. Ali now made me understand that we should be more likely toobtain what we wanted near a reef at a considerable distance from theshore, and taking the oars, he pulled away lustily out to sea. In ashort time a breeze sprang up, when we hoisted our little lugsail, andskimmed merrily over the water, just rippled into wavelets by the briskbreeze. Ali's countenance was at no time very prepossessing. I couldnot help thinking that it had a more than usually sinister expression. Still I persuaded myself that this was fancy, and, ashamed of mysuspicions, resolved to do as he proposed. At length I caught sight ofa part of the reef rising a few feet out of the water. By the whiteline of the surf which extended on either side, I saw that it was ofconsiderable length under the surface. Lowering our sail, we pulledround to leeward of it, where we found the water sufficiently shallow toenable us to lower the pots. Ali made signs to me that we should besure to catch a nautilus at this point if we waited long enough. Havingput down the pots, we pulled a little distance along the reef, where heproposed fishing with our lines. We had soon hauled in several finefish, one an enormous fellow, which must have weighed nearly two hundredpounds. We had great difficulty in hauling it in; but believing that itwould be acceptable at home, I was unwilling to let it go. The fishstruggled violently, and in our efforts to get it in, one of our oarsslipped overboard. I was so eager to get the fish, that I scarcelythought of the oar. We then got it into the boat; but it seemedinclined to take it from us, and send us overboard. Ali hammered awayat its head and tail till at last he quieted it; not, however, till theoar had been driven by a current to a considerable distance. Scarcelyhad we got the fish in, when we had another bite, and this was also alarge fish, and occupied us some time. When I at length looked aboutfor the oar, I could not see it. We, however, hoisted up the stonewhich served as an anchor, and Ali sculled in the direction we supposedit had gone. He thought he saw it; but when we got up to the spot wefound only a piece of sea-weed floating on the surface. 

The weather, as you remember, had begun to change, and I saw it was timefor us to return to the shore. Without an oar, however, this was noeasy task, as the wind had begun to blow directly from the shore. Itnow came in strong gusts, and though there was not much sea, still itwas sufficient to try the boat, and we were obliged to continue bailingto keep her free of water. I now perceived clearly the dangerousposition in which we were placed. With only one oar, should the windcontinue blowing from the shore, we must inevitably be driven off. Iproposed getting back under the lee of the reef and anchoring. This wedid, and for some time held on. Our fish-pots had been lowered, and Iproposed hauling one of the nearest to us up. Great was my delight, ongetting it on board, to find that a nautilus had been caught. The shelland creature were perfect, although it was very different from thegraceful one I had seen pictured in books, with its tentaculi spreadout, and apparently employed in rowing over the water; but in reality, as Mr Hooker had told me, used as fishing-lines, or, at all events, forcatching its prey. Another pot was at some little distance, and sodelighted was I at catching this one, that I hoped we might find anothernautilus. We therefore hauled in our anchor. Scarcely had we done so, when a tremendous blast came over the land, and before we could regainthe reef, we were out of soundings. The boat was now tossed aboutviolently, and I saw, and so did Ali, that our only prospect ofpreserving our lives was to hoist the sail and keep before the wind. The sea had changed greatly, and came dancing and foaming up round us. Where we should drive to, we knew not. My heart sank within me at thethought of being driven away from Emily and my friends, and I knew, too, the great anxiety my absence would cause them. I could not tell also towhat dangers we might be exposed. If the boat escaped being swamped, she might be cast upon a reef. We had, providentially, a good supply ofwater and an abundance of food. Our fish, however, would not keep manydays; but while it lasted, we had no fear of starving. 

Whether Ali had intended to get away from the island or not I could nottell. If he did, his purpose was answered. I saw him cut some of thefish into strips, and hang them up to the mast. This he did for thesake of drying them, and thus preserving them longer. All we could donow was to keep the boat directly before the wind, for I dreaded lestshe should broach to and be immediately overturned. I cast a look backat our island, which seemed gradually to sink into the sea, till atlength it was altogether lost to sight. Here we were in this small boattossing on the waves out of sight of land, and not knowing where we weregoing. Perhaps Ali knew better than I did. He, at all events, did notseem to be alarmed, and when unemployed, he continued humming melancholyMalay airs, which certainly did not tend to raise my spirits. There isa great difference in reading of an adventure and going through it. Iconfess I should have felt less anxiety had Oliver been with me; but asI could not exchange ideas with my companion, and we could only veryimperfectly understand each other, it was very trying. During the day Ihad managed to steer pretty well, so that with occasional bailing wekept the boat free of water; but at night it was far more difficult. Still, we had for present safety to run on before the gale. Often Ifancied that I heard voices calling to me across the water. More thanonce it appeared to me that tall ships were passing us; but as we couldnot alter our course, there was no hope of nearing them; indeed, Ibelieve that they were phantoms of my imagination. The Malay did notoffer to steer. He seemed contented with the way I was doing so. Inspite of the dangerous position in which we were placed, I was everymoment becoming more and more sleepy, and felt that I would have givenanything to be able to go to sleep for a few minutes. At length I madeAli understand that he must take the helm. He came carefully aft, and Ichanged places with him. I had every reason to suppose that he knewwell how to steer, from the way I had seen him manage the boat, and Itherefore confided the helm to him without fear. Scarcely had I lainwith my back against the mast than I was fast asleep. It appeared to methat the boat was flying on as before, though sometimes tossed even moreviolently than at first. 

When I at length awoke the grey dawn was breaking, clouds were overhead, and the dark seas rolled up on either side, foaming and hissing as if tooverwhelm our small boat. It appeared wonderful that she should be ableto ride over such tempestuous seas. Still, on she went, Ali steering ascarefully as I had done. I felt very thirsty, and took a draught ofwater from one of the bamboos. Ali signed to me to give him another, which he drank off; and I then handed him a little sago-bread and somedried fish. He, however, preferred the fresh fish, which he ate raw. I, as yet, had no inclination to do that, and preferred biting away at adried piece with my sago. I became more anxious when I saw how far wewere getting from the island, as I knew the difficulty we should have inreturning. After a time I offered to relieve Ali, and he then lay downand went to sleep. In the course of the morning the sea had gone downconsiderably; but we still continued running before the breeze. Thetime seemed very, very long, and my only consolation was that the windwas decreasing, and that, at all events, we might be able to direct ourcourse for the island. I forgot for the moment that the wind might havechanged, and that not knowing how we had been steering, even with theaid of the sun we should be unable to find our way back. I was thankfulwhen Ali awoke and offered to take the helm. 

When I again opened my eyes, I found that Ali had been eating some fishand sago and drinking the water. I had taken a draught, when, lookingto our supply, I found to my dismay that only one bamboo cask of waterremained. Ali, however, made no remark; indeed, my suspicions wereconfirmed of his wish to get away from the island, and he, at allevents, seemed to know more nearly whereabouts we were than I did. Iknew that nothing caused so much dreadful suffering as want of water, and I feared that we should be exposed to it unless we could fall inwith land. I was now able to stand up in the boat and scan the horizon, but nowhere was land to be seen. The sun rising enabled us to steermore steadily, and we continued to proceed towards the north. I nowtried to make Ali understand that we must economise our water to theutmost. He took the bamboo, and I saw, instead of returning it to itsplace, that he put it down by his side. I could not help thinking fromthis that he intended to appropriate it to himself. However, as I hadlately had a draught, and was not thirsty, I made no remark. The sunsoon struck down with great heat upon our heads, and gave me anincreased desire for water. I made signs to Ali that I wished for some, but he shook his head, as if to signify that I must wait some timelonger. I did so patiently, thinking that perhaps he was right. However, at length I could brook no longer delay, and springing up, seized the bamboo. He cast an angry glance at me, but even had he had aweapon in his hand, I should not have been prevented from drinking thewater. I could have swallowed the whole of it, but refrained, andmerely took a small draught, barely sufficient to quench my burningthirst. I then made signs to him that when he was equally thirsty hemight also have some, but kept it in my own possession. I suspected, however, that when I was again compelled to go to sleep he would seizeit, and perhaps drink the whole of the contents. Now and then thedreadful thought came across me that he might perhaps murder me, orthrow me overboard. I might be wronging the man; but I knew he had beena pirate, and was not likely to be very particular as to what he woulddo. 

Again daylight departed, and when at length I fell asleep, I wasdreaming of fountains and lakes and sparkling streams and draughts ofcrystal water. I awoke to find my mouth parched with thirst, and onlifting the bamboo, I discovered that every drop had been drained. Ifelt sure that unless we could fall in with land death must be ourportion--at least, for my own part, I believed I could not go through awhole day without water. The sun had not been up long before I began tofeel the suffering I had expected. I knew that drinking salt water wasdangerous in the extreme. I saw, however, that Ali was continuallychewing a little dried fish, and sometimes a few grains of rice, ahandful of which had been in the boat. I followed his example, butfound but little relief. Again and again I looked round in the hope ofseeing land. At length I caught sight ahead of a long line of whitebreakers. I pointed them out to Ali, that we might avoid them, supposing that a reef existed in that direction. He stood up andexamined them, and then altered the course of the boat a little. As weapproached, I saw beyond the breakers a line of white sand. It was, Ijudged, a lately made coral island. We continued on till we got on thelee side of it, when we ran close into the rocks. It appeared, as faras I could judge, to be about a mile and a half in circumference, theshore so steep that a big ship might have run in alongside it. Thewhole was covered with fine white sand, without a vestige of vegetation. I was unwilling to land, though I thought it possible water might beobtained, for I had a dread that Ali might leave me there and go off byhimself. He seemed to understand my suspicions, and jumping out, madethe boat fast, and led the way over the sand. I saw that it was coveredwith a great variety of sea-birds, some of which rose immediately weadvanced, and began shrieking and uttering loud cries as they hoveredover our heads, disputing our advance. We had literally to defendourselves with the boat-stretchers which we carried, and knocked overseveral of them while on the wing as they flew towards us. They wereincited, we discovered, to attack us in defence of their young, numbersof which, from the little gaping nudity just out of the shell towell-fledged bantlings, covered the ground. There was also a greatnumber of eggs, many of which were newly laid. Of these we got a largestore, besides half filling the boat with the birds we had killed. Invain, however, we searched all the island round for water. Not a dropcould we discover. Even the hollows in the rocks were dry. It wasevident that no rain had fallen there for a long time. The blood of thebirds, however, somewhat quenched our thirst. At first Ali would nottouch it, but on seeing me take it, he at length overcame his scruples. I confess that when we returned to the boat I endeavoured to keep first, still feeling that he was very likely to leave me. I think, however, Iwronged him there, as he made no attempt to get off without me. 

Once more we were steering to the north. All day long I kept a brightlook-out, in the hope of seeing some other island. Two days passed. Oh, how fearfully did I suffer from thirst during the last of them; Iwould have given everything I possessed for a draught of cold water. Wewere gliding on during the night, when it seemed to me as if suddenly atall grove had sprung out of the water. I rubbed my eyes, and looked, and looked again. Yes; there could be no doubt of it; we were passing apalm-covered island. I awoke Ali, who had just before fallen asleep. To land at night was dangerous. However some risk must be run. Wetherefore continued close to the shore, in the hope of finding somesheltered bay into which we might run the boat. The dawn was justbreaking, and at length, with the help of daylight, we discovered aplace where we thought we could venture to land. We ran in on a softwhite sand; but the sea following, almost filled the boat with water, and we had to jump out and haul her up to escape a second wave, whichcame rolling slowly in after the first. So eager were we to find water, that the instant we had hauled the boat up out of reach of the seas, webegan running along the beach. 

The island was a small one, with numerous palm and other trees growingon it. I eagerly looked out for the sago-palm, remembering that it wasin a grove of one of these trees we had found water on our island. Wesearched and searched in vain. Already our tongues were clinging to theroofs of our mouths. The birds had soon grown putrid, so that manyhours had passed since we had moistened our lips. I felt ready to drop, and Ali also was almost overcome. We eagerly chewed the leaves oftrees, but they gave us no relief. Oh, how delightful would have beenthe sound of a bubbling fountain! No sago-trees, no sign of water couldwe discover. I found my knees shaking, my strength leaving me. Atlength I could no longer stand. I leant against the trunk of a talltree, and gradually sank down to the ground. I began to dread thatdeath would overtake me, and what a fearful death! I had read of such, but never supposed that I should realise it myself. Ali cast a look atme. He could do nothing to help me. He was going to desert me, Ithought. My voice was failing. I tried to call him back, but I couldno longer articulate, and a dreamy, half-conscious state of feeling cameover me. "I shall thus sink calmly into death, " I thought. I tried topray, I tried to collect my thoughts, but in vain. How long I thuscontinued I know not, when I heard a voice shouting. It was Ali's. Iopened my eyes, and saw that he was running towards a tall tree. Atlast I saw him ascend the trunk. It seemed wonderful how he could getup. Presently I heard something drop. It was a bunch of cocoa-nuts;another and another followed. I tried to crawl towards them, but had nostrength to move. Ali descended the tree. He seized a cocoa-nut, brokeit open, and drank the contents. Once more I tried to cry out. Then Isaw him running towards me. Oh, how delicious was the draught which hepoured down my throat! In a few seconds I felt like another being. Mystrength returned. I sat up and eagerly clutched another cocoa-nutwhich he handed me. In a wonderfully short time I felt perfectlyrecovered. 

We hunted about, but could find very few more trees. We should soon, weknew, consume the young fruit. We remained, however, on the island allthe day, and as we wandered along the beach, we came to some soft hotsand, in which we discovered a number of turtles' eggs. We had nowsufficient to support life, but I well knew that our provisions wouldnot last long, and that we must once more put to sea. Ali also clearlyunderstood this. We quickly got a light with pieces of bamboo, andcooked our eggs, and having loaded ourselves with as many cocoa-nuts aswe could carry, set off to return to the boat. As we went along, thefear seized me that we had not hauled her up sufficiently, and thatperhaps she had been washed away. I could scarcely refrain from settingoff running, so eager was I to ascertain the truth. I soon, however, found that my strength was not sufficiently restored for activemovement. On we went, till we had reached the beach where I thought wehad left the boat. She was nowhere to be seen. I looked aboutanxiously. I was giving way to despair, when, casting my eyes along thesand, I observed that it had been undisturbed. There were no traces ofour feet. I knew therefore that we could not have been at the spot. Ali pointed along the beach, and we proceeded some way, when at length Icaught sight of a dark object in the distance. Yes, it was our boat;but already the water had reached her stern, and in another minute shewould have floated away. We drew her up still further, and secured herby her painter to a stone high up the beach. 

My suspicions about Ali had not been altogether removed, but still, theway he had treated me in bringing the cocoa-nuts when he might have leftme to die, showed me that he could not have any sinister intentions. Itherefore proposed that we should sleep on shore that night, and proceedto sea early the following morning. We accordingly built a hut high upon the dry sand, and made ourselves comfortable beds with leaves, onwhich we could stretch our limbs and rest at ease during the night. Wefirst, however, lighted a large fire, though there was not much fear ofany creatures disturbing us on that small island. 

Next morning we made a further search for turtles' eggs, and havingfound a good supply, we placed them and our cocoa-nuts on board theboat, and then launching her, once more put to sea, steering as beforeto the northward, where we hoped to find land with food and water on it. Our stock of sago-cake was getting low, but that mattered little, Ithought, as without water I found it very difficult to masticate. On, on we sailed. I had miscalculated distances, for though, looking at thechart, as I frequently had done on board the _Dugong_, the sea did notappear of great width, yet when sailing across it in a small boat thematter was very different. For two dreary days we glided on over thecalm sea, looking out for land, or for some passing vessel which mighttake us on board; but neither appeared. I recollected Macco's wonderfulvoyage in his frail canoe, and felt that I ought not to despair. TheMalay sat passive. What he was thinking of I could not tell. Occasionally he offered to take the helm when I grew weary, and I soonfell asleep. When I awoke, there he was sitting like a statue, scarcelymoving limb or eye. On we sailed. The sun rose and sank again, andstill we were in the midst of the circling horizon. Our stock ofcocoa-nuts was getting low; indeed, though the juice is very refreshingfor a draught, it cannot take the place of pure water. Our sago-cakewas exhausted. We had but three eggs remaining. It might be many daysmore before we could reach another island, I feared, and if so, could wesupport existence till then? These thoughts were passing across my mindas the sun was reaching the horizon. I saw Ali bending forward andlooking under the sail. He said not a word, however. I gazed in thesame direction, but could see nothing. The sun sank beneath the water, and darkness came on. I had been at the helm for some time, when Ifound Ali taking it out of my hands, for I had dropped to sleep. I laydown, and in an instant was unconscious of all that was taking place. 

When I awoke it was broad daylight. A dark shadow was passing across myface. I looked up, and saw that we were gliding under some tallmangrove bushes. I sprang up eagerly. We were entering the mouth of ariver. Astern, the blue sea shone in the beams of the rising sun. Oneither side were dark trees. "Soon get water and food, " said Ali. Onwe glided. I felt my spirits and strength greatly restored, andreturned thanks to Heaven for bringing us into so promising a region. We were soon amidst the most luxuriant vegetation. Tall trees rose upon either side of the river, with thick underwood, which here and theregave place to small patches of grass. From the banks we occasionallysaw huge alligators gliding slowly off into the water, or watching us aswe passed with their cruel-looking yellow eyes. Curiously shapedlizards crawled along the banks, or lay extended on the boughs of thetrees, gazing at us, and occasionally puffing themselves up intoextraordinary shapes. From either side also came strange sounds--theshrill call of pea-hens, the cooing of pigeons, high above all of whichwas the pertinacious chattering of monkeys, while parrots and othergaily-coloured birds flew from bough to bough, and gigantic butterflieswith brilliant wings skimmed over the surface of the stream. Themonkeys followed us as we proceeded, or else the banks must have beenthickly inhabited with them; some throwing themselves frantically frombough to bough, coming close down to our heads, others uttering hoarsecries, as if to frighten us away from their neighbourhood. Oftentimes Icould not help fancying that some natives were watching us, sohuman-like did the faces of the larger monkeys appear. Now and then weinterrupted a little family enjoying themselves in a clear space at thebase of a tree, the patriarch sitting calmly watching the proceedings ofhis progeny, while the mother was gambolling with her young one, orseeking food among the grass, or under the roots of a tree; and then shewould come with her prize, and commence playing with her infant, andcaressing him like any human mother, tumbling about perhaps in rather astrange fashion. As we came more in sight, the whole family wouldscamper off, a few remaining to the last, grinning fiercely at us, hooting and chattering hoarsely, and shaking the boughs in theirindignation at our unwelcome appearance. Anxious as I was, I could nothelp being amused at these things; but Ali was utterly indifferent tothem. 

On we glided, till at a fresh turn of the river I saw rising above thebank some buildings on poles, extending a considerable way along it. The buildings we were approaching were raised eight or ten feet abovethe water on strong posts. There were wide platforms of bamboo beforethem, over part of which projected the roofs of the verandahs. Severalladders hung down from the platforms to enable the inhabitants to ascendfrom their boats. They were somewhat similar to those we had seen inPapua, but far more substantial, and built in a much more elegant style. The inhabitants, apparently, had only lately risen, and came out on theplatforms as we approached. The men were dressed in waistcloths of bluecotton, hanging down behind, mostly bordered with red, blue, and white. Some had handkerchiefs of the same colour bound round their heads, andone or two were ornamented with gold lace. They wore also ear-rings ofbrass, and moon-shaped, with heavy necklaces of white and black beads. On their arms were numbers of rings made of brass or white shells, whileover their shoulders hung their long black shiny hair, which set off toadvantage their pure brown skin. Some of them held knife-headed spearsin their hands, while to a belt round the waist hung a long slenderknife and a pouch with materials for betel-chewing. One man, who seemedto be the chief, wore on his head a bunch of large gaily-colouredfeathers secured by a circle round it. They were mostlypleasant-looking people, and seemed ready to welcome us as weapproached. The women had far more covering than the men. Round thewaist they wore coils of ratan, stained red, to which their petticoatswere attached. Below it one whom we took to be a chief's wife wore agirdle of small silver coins. Others had additional ornaments ofbrass-wire, but most of them wore a large number of brass rings roundnot only their arms, but their legs, from the knee to the ankle, whilecuriously shaped hats adorned with beads ornamented their heads. Altogether they were far superior in appearance to the savages I hadexpected to see in these regions, and I had little doubt that we hadarrived at the mainland of Borneo, and that they were a tribe of Dyaks. 

We made signs that we were very thirsty, pointing to our lips, and thechief, coming forward, beckoned us to ascend the ladder. This I didfirst, Ali following with not so much confidence behind me. He was atonce perceived to be a Malay, and he must have known that his countrymenare apt to ill-treat the Dyaks, and consequently he could scarcely haveexpected to be received by them as a friend. From the looks of thepeople, however, I had no fears of them, especially when one of thegirls, running off, brought back a large bamboo full of cool water. Oh, how delicious it was! the first which had passed my lips for many days. I handed it to Ali, whom they did not seem to treat so courteously asthey did me. When I signified that I should be glad of more, instantlya fresh supply was brought me. The chief now addressed Ali, who, Ifound, fully understood their language, and he seemed to be giving anaccount of the cause which had brought us to their country. The chiefappeared satisfied; and now giving orders to some of the women, a basketcontaining some pork and rice and some fine-looking bananas was broughtto us. I felt no great inclination to eat the pork and rice, for mythroat was hot and parched, but I got through a portion; and oh, howdelicious were the bananas! No sooner had I got them into my mouth thanthey seemed to melt away. They were of the colour of the finest yellowbutter, and of an exquisite flavour. I felt as I ate that I could nevertake enough of them. I saw in the open space behind the house aplantation of them, showing that they were carefully cultivated. TheDyaks showed me a corner of a room where I might rest, for theyperceived that I was sleepy and weary, and I believe most of the menwent out either to cultivate the ground or on a hunting expedition. What became of Ali I could not tell; but as, after a little time, notwithstanding his cool reception, he seemed to be at home with thepeople, I concluded he would take care of himself. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR. 

WALTER'S ADVENTURES IN BORNEO. 

My Dyak hosts seemed well-disposed towards me; yet, I confess, I was notaltogether comfortable in their society. The first morning after myarrival, just as I left my sleeping-corner, I saw a large basketstanding in the chief's room. Supposing it to contain provisions, Ilooked into it, when, what was my horror to see it filled with a numberof dried Imuran heads grinning horribly up at me! I turned away indisgust, when I saw the chief looking at me with a glance of triumph inhis eye, just as a civilised person would have been pleased atexhibiting a collection of his orders of merit for gallantry in battleor sagacity in the council. They were trophies, I found, taken by thechief in his wars with neighbouring tribes. Probably it was thepossession of these which had raised him to his position in his tribe. 

Soon afterwards I saw a number of young men coming along. They weresinging and shouting. I saw that one of them had a head, yet gory andfresh, on the top of a spear. A light brown girl, really a prettycreature, ran out to welcome him; and I afterwards discovered that shewas his bride-elect, and that he had gone with his companions on a forayin order to obtain this human head, to make himself worthy of heraffection. These people were, however, very gentle and mild in theirmanners to each other, and had I not witnessed this, and similar sights, I could scarcely have supposed they were the savages they have beendescribed. A party soon afterwards assembled, apparently to go out on ahunting expedition. Each man had a wooden tube about five feet long. This was a blow-pipe, through which bamboo arrows are shot with greatprecision. The points are dipped in a subtle poison, which destroysbirds and small animals almost instantaneously when struck with them. Some of the men, also, were armed with bows and arrows. The chief mencarried swords about two feet in length, slightly curved, and broad atthe end. They were admirably tempered, and the chief, to show me howsharp they were, cut through with a blow a small bar of iron, and thenshowed me the blade to prove that it was not in the least turned. Thepoison of their arrows was, I believe, extracted from the juice of atree similar to the upas-tree of Java. It is called _ippo_. 

I accompanied them on the hunting expedition, when they used generallythe blow-pipe I have described. The instant a bird was struck, itdropped dead to the ground. I observed that they immediately cut roundwhere it had been wounded, and all the birds thus killed were afterwardseaten without any bad effect. 

Having completely recovered my strength, I was anxious to recommence ourvoyage, and told Ali of my wish. He, however, seemed in no hurry to goaway; but signified that, if I would be content to wait a little longer, he would accompany me. I endeavoured to employ the time in obtainingsome knowledge of the Dyak language, as also the habits and customs ofthe people. I found that at a little distance from this village anotherexisted, inhabited by the same tribe, or at all events the people wereon terms of friendship with each other. There was great wailing oneday, and I suspected that a person of consequence, perhaps a chief, wasvery ill, or had died, in the other village. Finding some of the peoplegoing in that direction, I followed them. The path, however, was verydifficult to walk in, as it was sunk a foot or so below the ground oneither side, and was only broad enough for a man's foot to tread in; theDyaks walk in a peculiar manner, by placing one foot directly before theother, without in the slightest degree turning out their toes. I foundon my arrival at the village that my suspicions were correct. The chiefwas not dead, but very ill, and as I saw him lying on his mat in anupper room, I perceived that he had not long to live. Had I known atthe time more of the customs of the people, I should have been greatlyalarmed for my own safety and that of Ali. 

On my return with several people of our village, the chief made signs tome that he was going on an expedition. Supposing it to be for hunting, I gladly signified that I was ready to accompany him. Several largecanoes, which I had not before seen, were now drawn out of a place ofconcealment a little up the stream. Our chief with about fortyfollowers entered them, armed with their swords, bows and arrows, andblow-pipes. Not till we had got a little way down the river did Idiscover that they bore a more warlike appearance than would have beenthe case had they been simply going on a hunting expedition. What hadbecome of Ali I could not tell, or I might have learned from him moreabout the matter. We started soon after daybreak, and pulled along thecoast for a considerable distance, when we landed in a bay whereapparently there were no inhabitants, as the thick jungle came closedown to the water without a break on either side. Here the flotillaremained till the sun sank low, when we shoved off and continued asbefore along the coast. It was dark when we entered the mouth ofanother river, up which we proceeded, the men paddling carefully, andnot a word being spoken. We kept close in with the bank, now and thentouching on the long straggling roots of a mangrove-tree, then forcingour way through the entangled mass of underwood, out of which affrightedbirds flew shrieking amid the darkness. 

I had now but little doubt that we were on some marauding expedition. Now and then we stopped, apparently that our leader might listen toascertain whether any enemy was near, when from the forest there cameforth shrill whistles, chirrups, unearthly cries, drumming noises, suchas make one of these Indian forests apparently more full of life duringthe night than when the sun sheds his beams over the scene. Now weglided away more towards the centre of the river, which was as smooth aspolished glass, and reflected, wherever the trees left an opening, themillions of stars which sparkled in the clear sky overhead; while aboveus on either side rose the tall stems of the mighty trees, waving theirsable plumes in the air; and often, as if some sprites were amusingthemselves in letting off rockets, sparks of fire darted out in thickmasses, now appearing in one spot, now in another amid the wavingleaves. The sparks were produced by thousands and tens of thousands offire-flies. Thus we made our way up the stream, now branching off inone direction now in another, till I could not possibly have discoveredmy way again to the ocean. At length we drew up under a thick shadedbank, when the chief and most of his followers landed, steppingnoiselessly over the soft green sward as they made their way through theforest. One man only was left in each canoe. I also remained, havingnow stronger fears than ever that my companions were bent on evil. Nota sound was heard except those I have before described proceeding fromthe forest. Suddenly I saw a bright light burst forth amid the branchesof the trees. Loud shrieks and cries rent the night air. My companionsseemed highly excited, and could scarcely restrain themselves fromleaping on shore and deserting the canoes. The cries increased. Shoutsof triumph rose above them. For some minutes they continued. Sofearful were the sounds that they made my heart sink within me, andgladly would I have escaped from them. Then all was silent. In a fewminutes we heard steps coming through the forest. I had little doubtthat some village had been attacked by my friends, and expected to see anumber of prisoners brought to the canoes; but, instead, every man borea round ball in his hand, so it seemed through the gloom; but when theystepped into the canoes, what was my horror to discover that each was ahuman head held by the hair. Shoving off their canoes, they began topaddle away down the stream up which we had come. Once more they weresilent, as they had been when we approached the ill-fated village. Ihad now no doubt that they had set fire to it while the inhabitants werefast asleep, and then, as they rushed out to escape the flames, they hadwaylaid and cut off the heads of all they could catch hold of. 

When daylight broke, we had already gained the mouth of the river. Eachman who had been so fortunate as to kill an enemy, sat with a gory headby his side, and my horror was increased when I saw that several werethose of women and children. I turned away sick at heart from thespectacle. The river opened out on one side into a wide lagoon, and asthe mists of night rose, I saw at no great distance a tall bird with redplumage standing in the water seeking his prey. His body wascomparatively small, but he had an enormous neck, and a bill a yardlong, it seemed, and of immense size at the head. I knew him at once tobe an adjutant bird--the chief of fishermen. Soon he began to move hishead rapidly about, then he made some rapid strides into deep water, into which he plunged his long beak, and presently rose with a largefish held by it. The fish wriggled about as if attempting to escape, then by a sudden jerk he seemed to throw it into his mouth, down whichit disappeared. 

Again we were at sea, paddling along parallel with the shore. There wasno longer a necessity for silence, and the Dyaks gave vent to their joyand satisfaction at the success of their headhunting with shouts andsongs and peals of laughter. "It was no laughing matter to the oncepeaceful inhabitants of the village you have so ruthlessly destroyed, " Ishould have liked to have said, but as they would not have understoodthe sentiment, I remained silent, and I saw that they smiled whenever Iturned away my eye with disgust as it chanced to fall upon their gorytrophies. They met, on our return, with an enthusiastic welcome. Directly on landing they set off to the neighbouring village, probablyto console the dying chief with the sight of the heads they had brought, to assure him that in his passage to the other world he would have nolack of retainers. They had been gone some time, and the house wasalmost deserted, when I saw Ali paddling up in our boat to the steps. He sprang up on the platform and came to me. "Bad people dese, " hesaid. "Dey cut off Ali's head, dey cut off Walter's head, " and he madea significant sign across his throat. "I know what do, ay, ay. "

I could not understand his purpose--indeed, he did not deign further toexplain himself. He had left the boat at the steps. He made signs tome to get into her. I did so, and found that he had supplied her with apair of oars and a number of bamboos of water, as well as a supply ofrice and fish and other articles of food. He then made signs to me torow a little way down the river, and there to wait for him. I had gotto a little distance, when I saw some one moving under the house, wherea quantity of dry husks of rice and stalks of various sorts had beencollected. I recognised Ali by his costume, different from that of theDyaks. Presently I saw him making his way from under the house, andcoming along the path near the spot where he had told me to meet him. Just then several Dyaks sprang out from the jungle; I saw the brightgleam of a sword, and the instant afterwards Ali's body fell to theground, and a Dyak waved his head in triumph in the air. Such might bemy fate, I thought. A strong breeze was blowing. While the Dyaks wererejoicing round the head of the man it appeared to me they had sotreacherously murdered, I saw a bright flame spring up from under thehouse. Presently it caught the dried bamboos which formed the flooring, and in a few seconds the whole building was in flames. As the greaternumber of the inhabitants were absent, there were not people enough toattempt to put it out. A few seemed to run into the building, butquickly retreated. I dared not return, warned by the fate of Ali, andsuspecting that, should I fall into the Dyaks' power, I should betreated in the same way. I therefore bent to my oars, and began to pulldown the stream as fast as I could go. I might have hoisted my sail, but that, I thought, might attract the attention of the Dyaks. In themeantime the whole house was wrapped in flames, while the wind blew thelight embers towards the neighbouring houses and trees. The riceplantation caught fire, and soon I saw the fire extending on either sidedown the banks of the river. It seemed as if a hundred torches had beenapplied to the jungle at the same moment, but it was not so. The sparkwhich Ali had kindled was the origin of the whole. Fearful was therapidity with which the flames had spread among the dry brushwood. Formonths probably not a drop of rain had fallen there. Now the fireworked its way amid the leaves and dry grass, now the flames mounted thetrees, wrapping round the tall palms, the leaves being like touch-paper;and no sooner was one ignited, than the next caught fire. Thus bothbanks of the river soon bore the appearance of being covered withgigantic torches flaming and waving in the air. The sun had set by thistime, the flames looking more fierce and lurid amid the darkness ofnight. Away the fire leaped from tree to tree, licking up with itsfiery tongue every object it encountered. I pulled for my life, for thefierce flames blew across from side to side of the stream, making afiery arch overhead, while the boughs as they burnt through camecrashing down in masses of fire astern of me. 

Fast as I rowed, the flames came faster, and it seemed impossible that Ishould escape. A fearful death, I thought, was about to overtake me. It was like some terrible dream. I dreaded lest the boat might groundon some bank, or run against the wide-spreading roots of themangrove-trees. But on, on; I felt that my only prospect of escape wasto persevere. I had often to turn my head round, to try and discoverthe branch of the stream up which we had come. I saw one at length onmy left, and pulled down it, having strong doubts, however, whether itwas the right one. At length I appeared to have got to a distance fromthe flames, which I could see however, burning up as brightly as beforeamid the trunks of the trees which lined the banks of that part of thestream through which I was now making my way. My arms began to ache, perspiration dropped from my brows, but still I must go on. I was bythis time getting out of sight of the flames, but I could still see theglare of the burning forest rising above the topmost boughs of thetrees. Finding myself in a broad stream, I began at length to breathemore freely. The wind came down it. I guessed by that that it leddirectly to the sea. For the first time I dared to cease rowing, andstepping the mast, hoisted my sail. Strange sounds came out of thewoods on either side, and sometimes I fancied I could hear the shouts ofthe Dyaks pursuing me, to revenge on my head the destruction of theirvillage. I knew that an account of the catastrophe would soon have beenconveyed to the tribe whose chief lay dead, and I thought it probablethat they would come in pursuit of me and cut me off, should it be knownthat I had escaped. I glided on, recovering my strength with the rest Iwas thus able to afford myself. And now the river opened out wider thanbefore, and I saw through the gloom the calm sea spread out before me. There was not a ripple on the bar. The current ran smoothly, and myboat, carried on its tide, glided out into the ocean. 

I was now as eager to escape from the land as I before had been to reachit, but in what direction to steer my course I knew not. On I sailed. The boat now began to rise and fall on the swell of the open ocean. Shewas well provisioned for many days, and I trusted by economising my foodto make it last till I should reach some land inhabited by civilisedpeople. As far as I could judge, therefore, I steered to thesouth-west. Encouraged by Macco's preservation under somewhat similarcircumstances, I hoped either to be picked up as he was, or to reach theshore I was in search of in safety. When day broke I was already atsome distance from the land--too far, I hoped, to be seen by any of theDyaks who might be in search of me. I had, however, miscalculated mystrength, for having been pulling for so long during the night, I soonbegan to feel excessively fatigued, and longed to lie down and sleep. At length I could no longer resist the temptation, and lowering my sailand mast, I stretched myself in the bottom of the boat. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE. 

WALTER'S ADVENTURES CONTINUED. 

How long I had slept I could not tell, when a voice reached my ear. Myheart bounded. Could it be some one calling me from a ship! I tried torise, but felt unable. It was still night. Presently I saw rising highabove me, as I thought, the lofty masts and sails of a large ship. Onshe came, so fast it seemed that a rope thrown from her could reach me. At length I tried to shout. I lifted up my hands, for I thought theywould not fail to heave a rope, but she glided by. I could see no oneon her deck, but I thought I could count the ports. She must be a shipof war, I fancied. On she went. I turned my aching eyes towards her asshe glided away from me; and I thought a shout of mocking laughter cameover the water towards me in answer to my appeals for help. Again andagain I tried to cry out; but it seemed as if my voice would not leavemy chest. I lay still in the bottom of the boat, with a feeling ofhopeless despair creeping over me. Then again I closed my eyes; andwhen I once more opened them, the sun was shining across the water, justrisen from his ocean bed. There was not a breath of air blowing acrossthe water. No land was in sight. Here and there a flying-fish rose outof the mirror-like deep, skimming across it, again to disappear. Oncemore I rose, and was about to seize the oars, when I bethought me thatit would be labour in vain. In what direction should I pull? Hungerreminded me of the provisions Ali had put on board the boat. I took adraught of water and ate some food. It restored my strength; and I nowbegan to suspect that the ship I had seen had been but a phantom of thebrain, and that I had been dreaming all the time. I sat at the helm, longing for a breeze. Then I stepped my mast and hoisted my sail, hoping that it might come, and I should be ready for it. 

I remembered that I had not offered up my petitions to Heaven. I kneltdown in the boat and prayed fervently. Once more I rose, refreshed inbody and mind. I began to reflect that He who had hitherto guarded mefrom so many dangers would guard me still. The thought restoredconfidence to my heart. Presently I saw a light ripple on the water. It disappeared; but again, at a little distance, another cat's-paw spedover the surface. I hoped it might be the forerunner of a breeze. Soonmy sail began to bulge out. A gentle breeze blew me along. Now theboat was running rapidly along through the smooth water. I felt sure, should I keep to the south or south-west, that I should fall in at lastwith land. To regain the island I knew was almost a vain hope, and Imight lose too much valuable time in making the attempt. Hour afterhour I sat at the helm, gliding over the water. Again I thought of poorMacco. How much better off I was than he had been. I had a supply ofprovisions and water, and was in a well-built boat, and knew that I mustin a short time, if I continued on my course, inevitably fall in withland; whereas he had been on the wide Indian Ocean, and might havesailed on for many hundred miles without meeting it. Thus I continuedall day long, till night again came down over the world of waters. Formany hours during the night I kept awake. At length I began to feel myhead drop on my breast. Each time I did so I raised myself with aneffort; but I found I could only keep awake for a short time, when againthat terrible drowsiness came over me. It arose, I knew, from weakness, and the hot sun to which I had been exposed all day. Still I steered onbefore the wind. I did my utmost to keep awake till daylight shouldagain appear. I thought my eyes were open, and that I was steering asbefore. Suddenly I felt a violent shock; and starting up, I found theseas washing round me, and tall trees rising up a short distance ahead. The boat had run upon a sandy beach. Another sea came rolling in, andsent the boat broadside on to the beach, throwing me out. Withdifficulty I crawled up over the sand. The sheet had been made fast;and what was my dismay to see the boat's head going round, and before Icould rush into the water to seize her, she had already receded from theshore. I was on the point of rushing into the water to swim after her, when, overcome by weakness, I sank on the sand; and I well knew that hadI made the attempt I should probably have lost my life. I endeavouredto collect my scattered thoughts; but rudely roused from sleep, I haddifficulty in reflecting where I could be. At length, however, I beganto consider that I could not possibly have reached Java, or any of thelarge islands in a line with it; and thought I must be on some smallerisland; but whether inhabited or not I could not tell, or whether or notI could there find the means of supporting life. How anxiously Iwatched my boat, hoping that perhaps some other sea might put her headround, and that once more she might return to the shore. The breeze hadfreshened, and she quickly glided away. In a short time I could nolonger distinguish her amidst the gloom of night. 

I sat down on the beach, endeavouring to consider what I should do. Isaw, at a short distance behind me, a thick wood; while on either sidedark rocks ran into the sea. "I might have been driven against those, "I reflected; "and had I been so, in all probability the boat would havebeen dashed to pieces, and I should have been drowned. Have I notreason then to be thankful that I have been preserved? No, I should bewrong to despair. I will yet hope that I may find means of preservingmy life. " With this thought I lay on the sand to wait till the light ofday would enable me to explore the island and search for the means ofsupporting existence. I had no food, no weapon of defence; but onfeeling in my pocket I was thankful to find I had my knife. Oh, of howmuch value was that little clasp-knife then to me! At first the noiseof the surf had prevented me from hearing any other sound; but, as myears got accustomed to it, I could distinguish the usual noises of anEastern jungle--the cries of the night-birds, and the chattering andmoaning of the monkeys. They gave me assurance that I should be able tosupport existence, for I knew that where they were food would be found. My mind thus set somewhat more at rest, I dropped to sleep. 

The bright rays of the sun shining in my eyes awoke me; and rising to myfeet I found that I was on a green, smiling island, with rocks and hillsscattered here and there towards the centre; while a thick belt ofpalms, the ever-present pandanus, and numerous other trees, surroundedit. My first thought was to search for water. The experience I hadgained when with Macco on our island was now of the greatest assistanceto me. Had I been cast alone upon such a spot I might have perished;but now I knew well where to search for the sign of water. I had notgone far when I saw between the trees a grove of bamboo. I soon cutdown a stout piece, the point of which I sharpened; and thus it servedme as a staff and a weapon of defence. I also made a spade, such asMacco had manufactured; and before long I came to a hollow under sometrees where the ground appeared soft. I eagerly set to work to dig, andafter getting down to the depth of three or four feet, my satisfactionwas great to see water springing up. I had expected to be compelled todig much deeper. A piece of bamboo served me as a cup, and allowing thewater to settle, I was enabled to obtain a delicious draught. Thus oneof my chief causes of apprehension was dissipated. 

Returning along the beach, I walked along looking up for some cocoa-nuttrees. The shore, however, was lined with rocks, and it did not occurto me that at such a spot they were not likely to be found. I thenremembered that it was only on low beaches, where the nuts had beenwashed ashore, that I had ever seen the trees growing. I thereforeclimbed to the top of the highest rock in the neighbourhood, and lookedalong the shore, in the hope of discovering some open beach. I saw oneat some distance, and eagerly made towards it. I was not disappointed, for no sooner had I reached it than I saw in the centre a grove ofcocoa-nut palms. But how should I be able to climb so tall a tree, weakand unnerved as I was! I was approaching the nearest tree, eagerlycasting up my eyes towards the tempting fruit, which hung down inclusters, when I heard a loud hammering sound; and there I saw on theground a huge crab, such as I had before met with in Amboyna, busilyemployed in breaking the shell. If I could kill him, I could secureboth meat and vegetable at the same time. I had got close to him beforehe heard me approach, when he began to sidle off at a great rate. Seizing the cocoa-nut which he had just broken, I ran after him. Brought to bay, he lifted up his huge claw; but I darted my spearthrough the joint and fixed him in the sand. As I did so I dashed thecocoa-nut with all my might on his back. It bounded off; but I seizedit again, and once more struck him a blow which effectually preventedhim from making further resistance. 

I had now an ample supply of food for a hearty meal. I was at no lossto light a fire; and collecting a supply of sticks and leaves, I strucka light with the two pieces of bamboo as Macco had done, and soon hadthe crab roasting before the fire; while I satisfied the cravings ofhunger with a draught from the cocoa-nut and a portion of the fruit. Inow hunted about under the trees and found several other cocoa-nutswhich had fallen, and though not equal to those which were less ripe, they were sufficient to satisfy hunger and support life. Having thusobtained the means of subsistence, I bethought me that the next wisestthing to do would be to build a hut. I had been greatly tormented bymosquitoes and sandflies, and I thought by going a little way into theinterior I might avoid them. On searching I discovered a large rockwithin which was a cave. Here I thought I might find shelter, and atthe same time light a fire, the smoke of which might keep off mytormentors. As I had but little clothing, and found the night, afterthe heat of the day, chilly--though, probably, in England it would havebeen considered intensely hot--I determined to build a front to my cave, so that I might keep out the night air, and at the same time anyunwelcome intruders. The cave was in a peculiarly sheltered spot; and, indeed, had I been in search of such a retreat, I do not think I shouldhave discovered it. 

I cut down a number of bamboos, and these I placed close together infront of the cave, leaving only a narrow opening through which I couldpass. I strengthened the interior by cross pieces, thus leaving onlyroom to creep under. The door I also formed of bamboo, which I couldshut closely. I thus hoped that I might not only keep out any largeanimals, but snakes or reptiles, which might be inclined to get in. Imade a torch of dry wood, with which I surveyed my cave, carefullyexamining every hole and crevice. I discovered several bats, which Isoon put to flight. Had I been very hungry, I should probably havekilled them for food; but while I saw a prospect of obtaining cocoa-nutsand crabs, I was not reduced to such an extremity. 

I little thought at the time of what importance this hiding-place wouldbe to me. It took me some time to scrape out the dirt on the ground, and it was almost dark before I had finished the operation. I managed, however, to collect some leaves and branches with which to form my bed. I had only time to eat a piece of cocoa-nut and crab for supper beforedarkness came on. I then lighted my torch, and with the smoke managedto drive away all the mosquitoes, and then shut to my door. Closely, however, as I had placed the bamboos, the creatures quickly came backagain; and I had to start up and strike a light and make some moresmoke, in order to get rid of them before I could again go to sleep. However, I got tired of this operation, and at length dropped off tosleep, allowing them to sting me at their will. 

I soon found that I ought to have been grateful for having been cast onthis island. Scarcely had I left my abode the next morning, when I cameupon a tree with enormous leaves, many of them a foot wide and a footand a half long. From it hung a fruit in the form of a melon, attachedby its stem directly to the trunk or limbs. I recognised it at once asthe valuable bread-fruit tree. Here was a supply of wholesome food forme as long as I might have, I hoped, to live on the island. To get atthe fruit, however, was the difficulty, though it was at no greatheight. I bethought me, therefore, that I would make a ladder ofbamboo. I should have liked to have had some fruit for breakfast, butas it would take some time to make my ladder securely, I had to contentmyself with the remainder of the crab and some more cocoa-nut, and adraught of water from my well. I had, indeed, to go towards the wellfor the purpose of obtaining a bamboo. To secure the rounds, I cut aquantity of fine ratan, or some of the smaller creeper, which answeredthe purpose pretty well; and to prevent them slipping, I secured fromthe top to the bottom a piece of ratan twined round them on both sides. My ladder, though not very sightly, was, I hoped, thus made secure. Onreaching the bread-fruit, I was delighted to find that it was scarcelyyet mature, --the best state, indeed, for eating. I eagerly cut down acouple of the melon-like fruit and descended with them to the ground. 

As my breakfast had not been substantial, I lost no time in cutting up abread-fruit into slices, which I toasted before the fire, pouring overit a little cocoa-nut milk. 

I must not take up too much space in describing the various events of mylife on the island. I spent most of the clay on the beach, sometimesclambering up to the top of a high rock, whence I could gain anextensive view of the sea, in the hope of seeing some vessel passing, and being able to attract her attention. 

I may say at once that I had an abundance of food, both crabs andshell-fish, and various fruits, so that I was kept in good health. Myclothes, however, had already been much worn, and were now torn almostinto tatters by my excursions through the woods. 

I had just climbed up a rock, when I saw a fleet of native vesselsapproaching the island. I examined them anxiously, and was soonconvinced that they were either the same pirates who had paid us a visitat my uncle's island, or gentry of a similar character. I could nothelp feeling considerable alarm for my own safety. What was I to do?If they touched on the island, should I be able to conceal myself fromthem? As I had walked about the woods the possibility of such acontingency had occurred to me. At first I thought of hiding away in mycave; but the marks of the fire outside, and the trees I had cut down, should they find their way to it, might betray me. Still I knew that, even should they land, they were not likely to go far into the interior. Near the top of the rock was a hollow in which I might lie completelyconcealed, with the assistance of a few boughs, which I might placeacross it. Here, therefore, I determined to take up my post, should Isee that they intended landing. As they came nearer I left the beachand watched them from the underwood. I was soon convinced that theywere pirates, probably on some marauding expedition, and that they wereabout to land. I hoped that they would not remain long, as probablythey were coming ashore to repair some of their vessels, or to obtaincocoa-nuts or water. At length I saw the vessels entering the bay. Some anchored, while others ran on to the beach, when their crews, leaping out, carried tackles and ropes to the nearest trees, and beganto haul them up. My idea as to their object, therefore, was correct. Iretired as soon as they had done this, making my way as silently aspossible towards the spot I had fixed on. I had, as far as I was able, obliterated the marks of my fire by covering them with leaves and brokenbranches. I had also concealed the mouth of my cave with branches, in away which I thought looked so natural, that no one would attempt toenter. I then climbed up to my proposed hiding-place, carrying someother branches which I had cut down for the purpose I contemplated. Ifelt somewhat like a bird in a nest, for I was completely concealed fromthe view of those below; at the same time I could look out between thebranches and see what was going forward. I had taken the precaution ofcarrying up some provisions with me, so that I might not suffer fromhunger. 

I had remained here for some time, when I heard the Malays shouting toeach other in the distance. What the cause of their doing so was Icould not guess, as they are not generally addicted to making a noise. The sounds now grew nearer; then once more they appeared to recede. Sometimes I fancied that they had discovered some sign of a person beingon the island, and were in search of me. Still, my concealment was socomplete that I hoped to escape discovery. Presently I heard a noise asif some human being or beast was breaking through the underwood, andlooking out I caught sight of a man running. I looked again and again. Could my eyes deceive me? If that was not Macco, it was a personwonderfully like him. And yet I felt sure I had seen Macco killed onthe shore of Papua; but yet he was so unlike a Malay or a Dyak, or anyof the inhabitants of New Guinea, that I could scarcely suppose he couldbe any other than Macco. It seemed to me that he was looking about forsome place to conceal himself. I could resist the temptation no longer, but shouted out, "Macco, Macco!" He stopped and looked up with a glanceof astonishment. "Macco, is it you?" I again cried out. 

"Yes, yes; oh, de joy!" he answered. 

I now showed myself, and scrambling down from my aerie, I was in a fewminutes by his side, taking his hands and looking into his face. 

"Yes, yes; you Massa Walter!" he could only exclaim, his feelingsovercoming him. 

"But why are you thus running through the wood?" I asked. 

"I run from de pirates. Dey make me slave, " he answered. 

"Then climb up here with me; there is room for both of us, " I said. "Notime to be lost, or your pursuers may overtake you. "

He was quickly stowed away in the hollow, across which I drew the bushesas before. We had not been there long when again the voices of theMalays sounded nearer. They were making their way through the jungle, evidently determined to retake their captive. After a time they drewnear the rock. They seemed to be passing close to the spot where we layhid; but so well had I concealed the opening to the cavern, that thoughthey went completely round the rock, they did not discover it. Maccotrembled in every limb at the thought of being retaken. I whispered tohim to be calm, for I was in hopes we should escape. The shadows of thetrees began to grow longer and longer, and soon we had the satisfactionof seeing the shades of evening draw over the island. We were safe, Inow knew, till the following morning, for I was sure the Malays wouldnot wander about during the night in a strange place. I thereforeinvited Macco to descend, that we might rest more comfortably in mycavern. I here had, as I before said, a supply of food, to which Maccodid justice, for I found that he had been a long time without a meal. 

His history was a brief one. He had remained for some time as a slaveamong the Papuans, and had then been sold by them to some traders, whowere carrying him off, when they were attacked by the pirates, intowhose possession he thus fell. They had compelled him to work at theoars in their boats. The labour, he said, he did not so much mind, asthe fearful scenes of cruelty which he was obliged to witness. Hetherefore determined to make his escape on the first opportunity. Having lived so well on our island, he determined to hide himself onlanding on this one, preferring to live a life of solitude to thesociety of heathen savages. "Now, Massa Walter, I no care. Oliveralways say One above look after poor people who lub him, and now I knowhe does. " We slept soundly in our cave, and at the earliest dawnclambered back into our aerie. 

I had been longing for a companion from the time I landed, and often andoften thought how far better would have been my lot if I had had Oliveror Macco with me; and here the latter had been sent to bear me company. We spent the day in our hiding-place, for we were afraid that the Malaysmight renew their search for Macco; and we could still hear them in thefar distance, their voices reaching to the top of the rock over theheads of the trees. I was proposing to descend to try and see what theywere about, when again we heard their voices drawing near. We could nothelp feeling anxious, lest on this occasion they might discover us. 

"But we must hope for the best, " I said half aloud. 

"Yes, Massa Walter, hope for de best, " repeated Macco; "and if it nocome, still hope for de best. All best when we put trust in God. "

Once more we caught sight of the Malays forcing their way through theforest, and calling to each other, evidently again searching for Macco. Several times I thought they were coming close up to the mouth of thecavern, and once a party of them stopped directly under where we wereconcealed. I held my breath with anxiety, and my heart once morebounded as if released from a weight when I saw them take their waythrough the forest. 

We again passed the night in my abode, and afterwards climbed up to thetop of the rock. No sounds reached our ears. "Now I must go and see ifthey are really getting away, " I said, "but you stay here. I know myway through the forest, and one person is less likely to be discoveredthan two. " I accordingly set out towards the beach, taking my bamboospear, which I trailed after me. Some of the pirate vessels had theirsails hoisted, and were gliding out of the bay. The crews of the otherswere just shoving them off into deep water. I watched them eagerly, andat length they all went on board. Still I thought it possible that atthe last moment some might land, and make another search for Macco. Itherefore waited till they were all well out of the bay, and thenhurried back with the satisfactory intelligence to my dark-skinnedfriend. "We have reason to be t'ankful, Massa Walter, " he observed. "Dose great cut-t'roats!" I was now much happier than before, havingMacco as my companion; at the same time, I was very anxious to let mydear Emily know that I was safe. I told Macco of my anxiety. 

"Why, then, we not build canoe?" he said. "It take time, but it can bedone. "

"But I have only my knife to do it with, " I said. 

"But I have knife too, " he said, drawing out a longish weapon from hisbelt. 

Still I thought with such weapons our object could not be attained. Twodays after that, as I was walking on the beach, I saw something stickingup in the sand. I was going to pass it carelessly, when I thought itwas a piece of wrought wood. I went towards it, when great was myastonishment, and greater still my satisfaction, to find that it was aMalay axe, which had been left by the pirates in the sand. I called toMacco, who was at a little distance. "Dere, dere!" he exclaimed. "Nowno difficulty. I use dat well, and build boat. " At first I proposedmaking a dug-out, but Macco said he had often assisted in boat-building, and that a plank boat would be far superior. 

"But how are we to get the planks?"

"Oh, " he said, "I split some of de trees, and work dem down. "

"But that would take so very long, " I observed. 

"Neber mind, Massa Walter. Long time come to end, and work done. "

His courage raised my spirits, and I now determined to set heartily towork in carrying out our proposed undertaking. Several days passedaway, and some progress had been made. Macco had already cut down atree, and formed some wedges to split it up with, when one morning, while he was at his work, I agreed to go down to the beach to look forsome shell-fish or crabs as a variety to our food. No sooner did Ireach it than my eye caught sight of a white sail shining in the morningsun. I rubbed my eyes. I could not be mistaken. No; there was aEuropean vessel, I was sure of it, with a single mast. Could she be thecutter which my friends had proposed building? Were they on theirhomeward voyage, or were they coming to look for me? Perhaps, afterall, the island where I now was might be at no great distance fromtheirs. Perhaps they were sailing away, having given me up in despair. I could not move from the spot, but kept gazing and gazing at the sailto ascertain whether it was approaching. Yes, yes; I was sure it was. On it came. The breeze freshening, the seas rolled in on the beach. Nearer and nearer drew the cutter. I ran down to the water, and wavedmy hands and shouted. They could not have heard me, but yet they camein directly towards where I was standing. Presently I saw the sailsbrailed up, and now a boat, with several people in her, put off from thevessel. They approached. Mr Hooker was in the stern. The boat's headwas turned round, so as to allow her to drop in through the surf. Irushed in towards her, and burst into tears as I shook my kind friend'shand, and helped him to spring on shore. 

"My dear boy, you are safe! We had given up almost all hope of findingyou, when we picked up your boat!" he exclaimed. 

Great was my astonishment to find that the boat was my own craft whichhad brought me to the island. 

"Are they all well?" I asked, looking eagerly towards the vessel. "IsEmily well, and Grace, and Oliver?"

"Yes, yes, " he answered; "all are well. We left them at the island; butthere is no time to be lost. The weather looks threatening, MrThudicumb says, and the sooner you are away from this the better. Stepin now. I suppose there is nothing to detain you?"

"No, but I have a friend, " I answered; and told them how Macco hadescaped from the pirates. 

Begging them to wait, I ran back to where I had left him at work. 

"Well den, " he said, "we leab de boat for some oder person to build. Ibery glad to see Potto Jumbo and my old friends. "

I ran back to the boat, Macco following me. We were soon on board, andpulling to the cutter. All sail was then made for Sedgwick Island; forso we resolved to call it. The weather, however, got worse and worse, but still Mr Thudicumb was very anxious to enter Hope Harbour; and inspite of the threatening sky and strong wind and increasing sea, wecontinued our course towards it. The loss of the vessel, and themerciful way in which our lives were preserved, has already beendetailed by Emily. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX. 

AN ERUPTION OF THE BURNING MOUNTAIN. 

The mountain had been quiet for some days. Our apprehensions of aneruption had passed away. We had succeeded in hauling the _Hope_ onshore; and Mr Thudicumb was of opinion that we should be unable torepair her, though it might take some time to enable us to do sosufficiently to prosecute our voyage to Singapore. We were all in goodspirits, as we trusted that after so many misadventures we should beable to succeed. The Frau and the girls had been busily employed inpreparing a fresh supply of provisions, while sago, rice, and maize, andsugar-cane in abundance, had been brought from the plantation. My uncleand I had been out shooting, and had killed a couple of deer, threehogs, and a number of wood-pigeons and other birds. We had thus a goodsupply of meat. 

We had all retired to rest, and were in the expectation in a few days ofgetting the _Hope_ ready for launching. Suddenly we were awaked by myuncle's voice shouting out, "Up! up! Sleepers, awake! Put on yourclothes, and endeavour to retain your presence of mind. " In an instantI was wide-awake, and knew by the tone of his voice that somethingserious had happened; indeed, the bright glare against the thick foliageof the trees in front of my window would have told me so. Oliver and Idressed rapidly, and ran to the room occupied by the Frau and the youngladies. 

"What is it? what is it?" I heard the Frau exclaiming. 

"Quick, quick, " I answered; "put on your clothes, and take whatever youhave of most value. "

They were already dressed, and now came to the door with looks of terrorin their countenances. 

"We shall have time to save our lives, I trust, if we do not delay, "said my uncle, who now appeared in the chief room. 

Here we all collected. Each man bore on his shoulders as much provisionas he could carry, done up in bags, already prepared for the purpose. "On, " cried my uncle. "Mr Thudicumb and Tarbox desire to bring up therear; I will lead the way. " We hurried down the steps, and began ourmarch toward Hope Harbour. The mountain was throwing up sheets offlame, amid which appeared huge masses of rock and stones, while overour heads came down a shower of light ashes. Already a fringe of flamesurrounded the mountain. It was the jungle which had caught fire, andwas blazing furiously. The bright glare of the flames was reflected onthe trees on one hand, making the night as bright as day. My uncle hadset at liberty his poor animals. "They must seek their own safety, " heobserved; "and their instincts may guide them to the least dangerousspot. " Mr Hooker insisted upon taking Emily's arm, I supported Grace, and Roger Trew begged the Frau to let him help her. Macco walked withOliver, while Potto Jumbo ran to the front to assist my uncle inclearing the way. We hastened forward as fast as we could move, thepoor Frau panting with the unusual exertion she was compelled to make. The very heavens seemed on fire. The earth shook. The wild beasts inthe forests roared and howled. The birds uttered strange cries ofterror, and flew here and there. At length we reached the bamboobridge. At such a moment it seemed a fragile structure to cross. Not amoment was to be lost, however, for already the fire seemed rushing outtowards us, the trees crackling and hissing as the flames caught them. Terror-stricken animals rushed past us, heeding us not. My uncle, MrHooker, and the Frau, with their companions, had crossed, and Grace andI were on the bridge. It seemed to be shaken violently, and as I lookedup towards the mountain, I saw a mass of liquid fire rushing down thesides, and apparently wending its way towards us. I had nearly gainedthe further end of the bridge, when another violent shock occurred, andthe frail structure fell into the water. With difficulty could I haulmy companion up the bank. But where were Oliver and the other threemen? They too saw the stream of fire rushing towards them. I trembledlest we should be separated, or they might be overwhelmed in thedestruction we were endeavouring to escape. Macco cried out to Oliver, "Come on! come on!" and taking his arm, he rushed down the bank andplunged into the stream, from which a vapour was ascending, as if it wasalready heated by the fire above. I could not desert Grace, or I wouldhave hurried back to assist them; but they needed it not, for the nextinstant Macco and Oliver landed, Mr Thudicumb and Tarbox were alreadyin the water, and the other two were stretching out their hands to helpthem. I felt greatly relieved when I saw them all landed. 

But even now our danger was fearful. On came the fire, on came thestream of lava. We had still a long way to go, it seemed. The rest ofthe party, not knowing what had occurred, had already got to somedistance. We rushed after them at increased speed. Poor Grace couldscarcely support herself, but I helped her along. At length we overtookour friends. "On, on!" cried Mr Sedgwick, every now and then turningback and pointing towards the beach, much as an officer might encouragea forlorn hope, only we were flying from danger instead of running intoit. The fire seemed scarcely a hundred yards from us, and already wefelt the heat of the advancing conflagration. At length the bay openedout before us, but the fire was by this time close on one hand, and theflames were curling up some tall palms which we the instant before hadpassed. Crash followed crash as the trees sank before the devouringelement. Already it had gained the edge of the path and ignited thewood on the opposite side. We had to pass under an arch of fire. Ientreated Oliver to keep close behind us. He and Macco sprang forward. At that moment there came a crash, and a tall tree fell directly behindthem, cutting off the mate and boatswain. It was no time to stop, however. I felt this for my companion's sake, and I know not, even if Ihad been alone, that I should have ventured to turn back to help them. 

I feared that our two friends had been lost. Without them, how could weexpect safely to navigate our frail raft? We had got some way, almostclear of the wood, when I heard shouts, and turning my head, greatly tomy relief I saw both Mr Thudicumb and Tarbox leaping over the burningtrunk, their clothes already on fire. They were striking out theflames, however, and rushing on. "On! on!" I heard Tarbox shoutingout, and his voice seemed as strong and cheery as ever. In a fewseconds they overtook us, and we altogether rushed frantically out ofthe burning forest. A minute later none of us could have passed. Wehurried down to the beach. "On board the raft! on board the raft!"shouted my uncle, "for the lava may rush down from the mountain evenhere. "

The raft was moored securely in the harbour, and, since I had seen it, had been greatly enlarged and improved. Potto Jumbo and Roger Trewrushed into the water, and cutting--the cable, towed it ashore. Theprovisions meantime were carried from the house where they had beenstored, and those we had brought with us were put on board. We all nowhastened on to the raft. The masts, and spars, and oars, and all theother things which had been prepared were also placed on it. "Now, shove off!" cried my uncle, "and Heaven protect us! Mr Thudicumb, webeg you to take charge of the raft. My duty is over. " Merlin was thelast of our party who leaped on board. With long poles, which had beengot ready for the purpose, we shoved off. Not a moment too soon; foralready the lava which had overflowed the stream was making its waytowards the harbour, while the showers of dust increased, thicklycovering the raft. 

I cast an affectionate look at the _Hope_. She had been the means ofrescuing me from my solitary island, and restoring me to my sister andfriends. In a few minutes, she would probably be a mass of cinders. Assoon as we were clear of the harbour, we got out our oars and paddles, and urged the raft away from the island. It was nearly calm. The heatwas drawing the air towards the mountain, thus creating a contrarybreeze to what we expected to find, or wished for. The scene which tookplace on our own island when Macco and I were carried from it, wasvividly recalled to my mind. There was the mountain blazing away, witha vast sea of flame surging at its base, spreading here and there withfearful rapidity, while the showers of ashes came every instant thickerand thicker. Three streams of lava were descending from the sides ofthe mountain, sweeping away in one instant the tall trees against whichit forced its course as if they had been willow wands. Even now itseemed as if destruction might overtake us. We urged on the raft withall the energy of despair. Mr Thudicumb steered, the rest of us workedthe oars. The Frau and the two girls were seated in the centre, surrounded by the lockers which contained our provisions. While thewater was smooth, there was no danger, but we could not help seeingthat, exposed to a heavy sea, there would be great risk of our beingwashed off it. 

We soon had reason to be thankful that we had escaped from the island, for the fire was every instant seen to be extending on both sides, whilethe eruption became more furious than ever. Suddenly a loud roar washeard coming over the water, and a vast rent was made in the side of themountain. It seemed like the work of magic. The whole outline was inan instant changed. The conical top was rolling down, while in otherplaces huge mounds were seen to be forced up as it were out of theearth. The glare of the conflagration reached us even at the distancewe were from the island. I had been watching Emily and Grace, andthough their countenances exhibited anxiety, there was no senselessterror perceptible. The Frau certainly did show alarm, and every nowand then hid her face when the mountain sent forth fresh volumes offlame, or continued roars were heard as vast fragments of rock werehurled up into the air, and came crashing down on the earth, newopenings being made in the side of the mountain. 

"There is a breeze from the eastward, " I heard Mr Thudicumb exclaim. "Hoist the sails, lads!"

The masts had already been stepped. We hoisted our two lugsails, with asmall jib on the bowsprit, which had been rigged ahead, and the raftfeeling its effects, glided over the surface. 

"We may reach some part of Java, even if we cannot get as far asSingapore, " observed Mr Thudicumb. "It would be a long voyage in sucha craft as this; but if the weather holds fair, and our provisions lastout, I see no reason why we should not accomplish it. We shall have thesun soon, and that will help us to steer the right course when we losesight of the island. "

Streaks of bright light were now appearing in the east, and presentlythe whole sky was overspread with a ruddy glow, which increased inintensity near the horizon, till the sun, a vast globe of fire, roseabove the waters, and quickly shot upwards in the sky. Still we werenot clear altogether of the cinders which fell in light showers upon ourheads, but we had lost all dread of being overwhelmed by any heaviersubstance, though we could see that many huge stones and rocks werefalling into the water astern of us. The very island itself was tornand rent by the various subterranean powers working away beneath it, andit seemed probable, from what was taking place, that the whole would erelong be submerged by the ocean. How thankful we were when at length, the breeze freshening, we were carried to a distance from the awfulspot. 

"Should we not return thanks to Him who has preserved us?" said Oliverat length in a quiet tone to Mr Hooker. 

"Certainly we should, my boy, " was the answer; and together we kneltdown on the raft, Mr Thudicumb still steering, and offered up ourthanks to him who rules the winds and seas and all the powers of theearth. 

With a better appetite than might have been expected, and with cheerfulspirits, we went to breakfast. No distinction was made between theladies and gentlemen and the men. All shared alike. We had an oillamp, with which we could boil our tea, and our other provisions we werecompelled to eat cold. Few of them indeed required cooking. 

Day after day we glided on, still favoured by fine weather. The littletent we had brought sheltered the Frau and her charges. Those who hadbeen on watch also were not sorry in the day-time to creep into it andgo to sleep. Thus we all obtained sufficient rest, and those alone whohave been exposed as we were, can understand how sweet that rest was. 

"A sail! a sail!" cried Roger Trew. The beams of the rising sun wereshining on the white canvas of a ship which was hull down a long way tothe westward. She seemed to be crossing our course, but whether wecould reach her before she had stood to any great distance seemeddoubtful. We got out our oars to increase the speed of our raft. Howeagerly we all kept looking towards that patch of white just risingabove the horizon! We drew nearer and nearer. Perhaps the look-outaloft might have seen us. From the deck of the ship we could scarcelyhave been visible. Frequently, as we drew nearer, I felt inclined toshriek out and to shout to her to stay for us. 

"Do you think she is English?" asked Mr Hooker. 

"Little doubt about it, " answered Mr Thudicumb. "She is a merchantman, though probably bound round from Singapore to trade with some of theseislands, and maybe to go to Sydney, or perhaps up to China. "

It seemed very doubtful, however, whether she would perceive us beforeshe had got to a distance. Already she was ahead of us, standing awayon the port tack. Our eyes, as they had hitherto been, were still fixedon her. 

"See! see! there is lift tacks and sheets!--the helm's a-lee!--she'scoming round!" shouted Tarbox. "We are seen! we are seen!"

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN. 

OLD ENGLAND REACHED AT LAST--CONCLUSION. 

The ship was standing towards us. We had now no doubts of her being alarge English merchantman. She was a new ship, too, apparently. Presently she was hove to. A boat was lowered, and with rapid strokespulled towards us. "Who are you? Where do you come from?" asked someone in the boat as we lowered our sails. 

"Our answer would be a long one, friend, " said Mr Sedgwick. "We areEnglish people escaping from a burning mountain. "

"You will be welcome aboard our ship at all events, " was the answer. "Here, catch hold of this rope, and we will tow your raft alongside. "

A rope was hove to us over the stern of the boat, and without furtherwords we were towed away towards the ship. I eyed her with pleasure. Ihad often thought that if I once got ashore I should never wish to go tosea again. On looking, however, at her fine proportions and trimrigging, I felt that I should be proud to be an officer of such a craft. 

Of course we did not move quickly. It was some time before we werealongside. "Come, we must now take you on board, " said the officer inthe boat. "The ladies first, I conclude. " The Frau, Emily, and Gracewere handed in. "We can take more, though. Here you, young man, andone of you gentlemen. " Mr Hooker followed him into the boat. 

An accommodation ladder was let down, as the sea was as smooth as in asheltered harbour. The Frau was helped up the side first, and the twogirls followed. Suddenly I heard a loud shriek of astonishment, andpresently whose face should I see but that of my old friend CaptainDavenport appearing at the gangway. In another instant he had hisdaughter Grace in his arms. 

"My mother! where is my mother?" exclaimed Grace. 

"Here, here, my child!" and Mrs Davenport received her daughter fromher husband's arms. Both held her, gazing anxiously at her face. 

"You are restored to us, my child, " said Mrs Davenport. 

"And Emily, our second daughter!" exclaimed the old captain, takingEmily in his arms. She received almost as loving a welcome as Grace haddone, and I had ample reason to be thankful for my reception. 

I must make a long story short. We found that Captain and MrsDavenport, after waiting at Singapore for some months, vainly expectingour return, and after having made every inquiry in their power for themissing _Dugong_, had at length given up the search, under the beliefthat we had been lost in a typhoon. A ship had touched at Singaporewhose captain had died, and Captain Davenport having lost so much of hisproperty in the _Bussorah Merchant_, had been compelled to accept thecharge of taking her home. He had there been immediately appointed tothe command of a new ship--the _Ulysses_. The offer he gladly accepted, as she was, after touching at Singapore, to proceed round the southcoast of Borneo, and thus up through the Sea of Celebes to thePhilippine Islands and Japan. He had faint hopes of finding us, but yetthe opportunity was not to be lost. 

Our meeting was indeed wonderful, and we had reason to be thankful thatwe had been saved the sufferings to which we might have been subjected, and that their anxiety was thus happily ended. I need scarcely say thatMrs Davenport and her husband suffered greatly at the supposed loss oftheir daughter, while I fully believe they mourned also greatly for us;indeed, they treated both Emily and I as if we were their own children, and nothing could exceed their kindness and attention. CaptainDavenport offered to return to Singapore for the sake of landing MrHooker and our uncle; but they preferred remaining on board the ship, declaring that they must set to work to replace the treasures they hadlost; and as the ship was to remain for several days at every place shetouched at, they hoped in a limited degree to do so; but I could nothelp being amused sometimes at hearing them mourning the loss of theirspecimens--not, however, so much on their own account as on that of thescientific world in general. 

"But surely, uncle, " I said one day, "you have saved your note-books, and from them you may give a good deal of information. "

"Of course, Walter, " he answered. "That is my great consolation. Hadit not been for that, I scarcely think I could have survived theterrible disaster. "

We had reason to be thankful that we had fallen in with the _Ulysses_, for we had not been on board a couple of days when it came on to blowhard, and so heavy a sea got up, that I suspect our raft would scarcelyhave held together, or at all events we should probably have been washedoff it. I must reserve the notes we made at the fresh places we visitedfor another occasion. 

At length we were once more on our homeward voyage. The first mate ofthe ship having got appointed to the command of a vessel which had losther master, Mr Thudicumb took his place. The boatswain also was takenill, and Dick Tarbox became boatswain in his stead; while the other menentered as seamen on board the _Ulysses_. 

We arrived in England after a prosperous voyage. I told CaptainDavenport that I hoped he would allow me to accompany him again to sea, trusting that I might soon obtain a berth as mate on board his ship. 

"I should be very glad to have you, Walter, " he said; "but I havereceived some information which will make it your duty, I suspect, toremain on shore. When I was last in England, I saw an account in thenewspapers of the death of the surviving children of your father's elderbrother, and now he himself has followed them to the grave. As far, therefore, as I can learn, you are heir-at-law to the title and estatesof Lord Heatherly. "

I almost lost my breath as I listened to this information. I couldscarcely indeed believe it. 

"I think you must be mistaken, my dear sir, " I answered. "I never evenheard my father say that he was likely to succeed to the title. "

"Probably not, " said Captain Davenport, "as your eldest uncle had twochildren, and Lord Heatherly had a younger brother; but as all four havesince been removed by death, I believe that there is no other heir thanyourself. "

This information he gave me at his house at Poplar, where Emily and Iwere residing with him. That very afternoon our uncle, Mr Sedgwick, arrived. He, too, had just heard of the death of my uncle, MrHeathfield, though he was not aware that all his children were alsodead. 

"I see that I must bestir myself, Walter, for your and Emily'sinterests, " he observed. "Captain Davenport is right, I am sure, insupposing that you are the heir-at-law to Lord Heatherly, besides whichyou have inherited some property which would have been your mother's. "

My uncle, though an enthusiastic naturalist, was also a man of action. He proposed immediately setting off to visit Lord Heatherly, and to seewhether he would acknowledge my claims. 

"I was once well acquainted with his lordship, " he observed, "and Ithink he will attend to my representations. If he does not, we must seehow far the law can help us. I have, however, little doubt that he willbe ready to acknowledge you as his heir. "

The next day a postchaise arrived at the door, when my uncle and Istarted in it for Hampshire, in which county Lord Heatherly resided. Aswe neared the house, I observed the sadly dilapidated condition ofnumerous cottages we passed; indeed, the whole property seemed to wearan air of neglect very unusual, I must say, about an English estate. Onarriving at the house, the servant who opened the door said that LordHeatherly was very ill, and could not possibly see strangers. 

"But I am not a stranger, " said Mr Sedgwick; "and this young gentlemanis a relation of his lordship, --indeed, the nearest he has; and probablyLord Heatherly would be glad to see one who will some day succeed to hisname and estates. "

The manner of the servant immediately changed. "Lord Heatherly, sir, is, I am afraid, dying, " he answered; "but I will let his lordship knowwho has come, and possibly he may be ready to do as you wish. At thesame time, pray understand, sir, that it will not be my fault if herefuses to see the young gentleman. "

"Of course not, my good man, " said Mr Sedgwick. 

In a short time the servant returned, saying that Lord Heatherly wouldsee us. We found the old lord lying on a stately bed in a handsomeroom, a harsh-featured nurse by his side, while a footman stood at thefoot of the bed ready to receive orders. 

"Mr Sedgwick, I remember you, " he said. "Your sister married mycousin. --And so this lad claims to be my heir? Let me look at him. Iremember Walter Heathfield's features well. Yes, I can believe that youare his son. I have made no will. All my estates are entailed, and ifyou can prove that you are next of kin, you will succeed. It mattersnot to me, though I should prefer that they were inherited by one whohas been brought up as a gentleman. I do not wish to dispute yourrights, if you are really my heir. The doctors say I am dying. Theymay be right. I have lived a number of years, and I am pretty welltired of life. You think, young gentleman, that you are about tosucceed to a noble inheritance; but let me tell you that an estate likethis entails many cares and responsibilities. The responsibilities Ihave ignored. Of the cares I have had enough. If you follow in myfootsteps, you will find but little satisfaction in the property. It issomewhat heavily encumbered; and if my brother Jack had succeeded, itwould in a short time have been still more so. There, I have given youa few hints; it will be your own fault if you do not take them. Speaking so much has wearied me. You and Mr Sedgwick are welcome toremain in the house as long as you please. If I am alive to-morrowmorning I shall be happy to see you again. You will find dinnerprepared for you. And now, good afternoon. "

My cousin, who was propped up with pillows, made an inclination with hishead, but did not even attempt to hold out his hand. My uncle bowed, and I followed his example as we left the room. We found the servantsarranged in the hall, and with many bows they ushered us into thedrawing-room. Soon afterwards the housekeeper made her appearance, andbegged to learn my commands. I declined, however, giving any, sayingthat we were but guests in the house of Lord Heatherly, and would trustto her to act as she thought fit. I asked Mr Sedgwick whether hewished to remain. 

"Yes, Walter, " he said; "I think it will be the best thing to do. Ifhis lordship publicly acknowledges you it will be nine-tenths of the lawin your favour; and, indeed, as I cannot learn who else claims to be theheir, I trust that you will have no competitor. "

I had never in my life seen a better entertainment than was in a shorttime put before my uncle and me. I felt very shy when sitting down attable with so many attendants, and was very glad when dinner was overand they retired. My uncle and I then drew our chairs towards the fire, and talked over my prospects. Certainly the change seemed very great, when I reflected that not a year ago I was living a solitary being, castaway on an island in the Eastern Seas, and that I was now heir to atitle and a large estate. 

During the night I was awaked by hearing the sound of footsteps movingalong the passage, and soon afterwards there was a rap at the door. Ijumped out of bed, and asked who it was. It was the butler, who enteredthe room and lighted the candles. 

"His lordship is very much worse, sir, " he said; "and if you wish to seehim alive, you should come immediately. "

I hurried on my clothes, and, accompanied by Mr Sedgwick, who had alsobeen roused, repaired to Lord Heatherly's room. The doctor was by hisside. He made a sign to us to come forward. The dying man opened hiseyes and fixed them on me. "He is my heir, " he said. "In a few minuteshe will be Lord Heatherly, and I shall be dust. "

Scarcely had he uttered these words when I saw a fearful alteration takeplace in his countenance. The medical man held his pulse, and presentlyI saw him lean forward and close my cousin's eyes, whose last gaze hadbeen fixed on me. 

"He is gone, " said the doctor, "and I can be of no further service. Probably the young Lord Heatherly and you, sir, " he added, turning toMr Sedgwick, "will give such directions as you may think fit. You, Iconclude, are acquainted with the late Lord Heatherly's wishes. "

Strange were the sensations which came over me. I had scarcely realisedtill then my position. I felt, indeed, utterly unfit to think or actfor myself, and was very glad when I once more found myself in my ownroom and in bed. 

As may be supposed, I slept but little for the remainder of the night;and the next morning when the servants addressed me as "your lordship, "I almost felt as if they were mocking me; indeed, I was not a littleannoyed by the constant repetition of the expression. At length Ibegged my uncle to come with me to the study, giving directions to theservants that we should be left alone. However, we were sooninterrupted by persons who came to take orders for the funeral, and Ifound myself at once with numberless responsibilities on my shoulders. The first moment of quiet I could find I sat down to write to Emily, andto send messages to our kind friends. Mr Sedgwick undertook to comeback as soon as various necessary arrangements were made, and to bringher to Heatherly Hall. I begged that he would invite Grace to accompanyher, requesting that, after the funeral, Captain and Mrs Davenportwould come also. 

I will pass over the account of the funeral, which was attended, I amsorry to say, with very few real mourners, though all the families inthe neighbourhood sent their carriages, and a few gentlemen who had beenmore intimately acquainted with the late lord came themselves. 

In a short time another claimant appeared; but as I had beenacknowledged in the presence of sufficient witnesses by the late lord, he soon withdrew his claim, and I was left in undisputed possession ofthe title and property. I remembered Lord Heatherly's remarks withregard to the responsibilities of my position, and I considered wellwhat they were. He acknowledged that he had reaped but poor enjoymentfrom his wealth. "That also may be my case, " I said to myself; "but onething I will do, I will pray for guidance from above, and will endeavourto fulfil to the best of my power the responsibilities cast on me. " Myuncle had an old friend, a clever and honest lawyer, whose services Iimmediately engaged; and with his aid, and that of the steward of theestate, I set to work to ascertain what incumbrances existed, and whatwas most required to be done on the property. The cottages of the poortenants were in a sadly dilapidated state. My first care was to have anumber built in a style best suited to their wants, with four or morerooms in each, and with various conveniences for their comfort. Theywere well drained, and had an ample supply of good water. For theirspiritual wants I engaged an experienced missionary, who mightconstantly go among them; and while he preached the glad tidings ofsalvation, might ascertain who were sick or suffering, and report to meaccordingly, that I might relieve them. 

Among my first guests was Oliver Farwell. He took an eager interest inwhat was going forward, and greatly assisted the missionary in hislabours. I asked Oliver what profession he purposed following, whetherhe wished again to go to sea. 

"I should probably have done so, " he answered; "but Mr Hooker hasproposed that I should go to college, and my tastes certainly lead me toadopt one of the learned professions. I delight in study, and shouldlike to choose the one by which I might the most benefit myfellow-creatures. Had I my free choice, I should wish to become aminister of the gospel, for I am sure to no more honourable or importantcalling can man devote the energies and talents with which his Maker hasendowed him. "

"I am thankful to hear that, Oliver, " I answered. "You and I have beenlike brothers so long, that you must allow me to treat you as a youngerbrother, and bear your college expenses. I have, too, I understand, twolivings in my gift, the incumbents of which are at present old men, andI gladly promise to present you to the first which becomes vacant, should you by that time have been ordained. "

"I will tell Mr Hooker of your kind intentions, " he answered; "andindeed, Lord Heatherly, I am truly grateful to you for them. "

It sounded very odd to hear Oliver calling me Lord Heatherly. "Call meWalter, as before, my dear Oliver, " I said. "You and I must always beOliver and Walter to each other. "

As soon as a number of decent cottages had been put up, I offered themto the tenants at the same rents that they had paid for the ruinousones, which I then had pulled down, as I found they were utterly unfitto be repaired. On their sites, after the ground had been drained, Ierected others; and in the course of two or three years, no one wouldhave recognised the place. Three or four wretched public-houses orbeerhouses had existed in the village. I declined renewing the leasesof the tenants of these, and got a respectable man to take a new anddecent inn, which I had built for the purpose. That part of the parishhad been noted for poachers, and the number of other disorderlycharacters it contained. These either left the place or took to bettercallings. 

One of my earliest undertakings was to have a good school-house erected, with a residence for the master and mistress, in the most centralposition I could fix on. By giving rewards and encouragements to thepupils, in a short time there was not a child on the property who didnot attend school. 

I consulted Emily, as also my uncle and Mr Hooker, as to how I couldbest prove my gratitude to Captain and Mrs Davenport. They managed toplace a sum to his credit at his banker's, in a way which prevented himfrom suspecting from whom it came. Shortly afterwards I found, from theway he spoke of the satisfactory addition to his fortune, he had no ideathat I was the donor. 

"Our great wish had been to give our dear Grace a finished education, "observed Mrs Davenport. "She is already as well informed as most girlsof her age, but probably a few accomplishments would be advantageous toher. With our increased income we can now afford to send her to afirst-rate school. I have heard of one where the mistress is not onlyan accomplished lady, but a pious woman, who watches over the mostimportant interests of her pupils, and from the account I have heardfrom the young ladies under her charge, I feel sure that Grace cannotfail to benefit by spending two or three years with her. "

When Emily found that Grace was to go to school, she begged to accompanyher. I had too many duties to perform to allow me to go to college, which I should otherwise have done, though already rather old, Ifancied, for commencing a university career. I, however, through MrHooker, found a first-rate tutor, and during the time my sister andGrace were at school, I read hard every day with him. I found also hisadvice of great assistance in my efforts to improve the condition of thepeople committed to my charge. 

Captain Davenport had not given up the sea entirely; but after makingtwo or three successful voyages, he so improved his means, that he wasable to retire and live on shore, where he obtained a lucrativeemployment. 

He had some time before presented me with Merlin, who soon made himselfat home in the house, though he never went far from it, evidentlyconsidering it, as the ship had been, under his especial charge. Whenever he heard me narrating our adventures, he pricked up his ears, as if he understood what was said, and wished to corroborate my account. He lived to extreme old age, amiable and faithful to the last. 

Emily, at length, having left school, came to reside with me, andpreside over my establishment. I should have said that it was far lessdifficult to manage than in my cousin's time, as I had dismissed severalof the footmen and grooms, as well as other useless hangers-on, who, Ifelt sure, benefited neither themselves nor me, by living lives ofidleness. As may be supposed, Emily, who had grown into a beautifulyoung woman, had no want of admirers; but, to my surprise, she refusedseveral excellent offers in succession. 

"Why should I leave your house, my dear brother?" she answered, when oneday I gently expostulated with her on the subject. "When you have awife of your own, it will be time enough for me to do so; unless shewishes me to remain. "

Soon after this, Oliver Farwell, who had generally spent his vacationwith me, was ordained, and the incumbent of the chief living belongingto the property having died, I presented him to it, and he commenced acareer of sympathising care over the flock committed to him, which soonendeared him to them, while he gained the love and respect of people ofall denominations in the parish. 

"It is a long time since the Davenports paid us a visit, " I said toEmily one day. "Will you write and invite them? I am sure that youwill be glad to have your old friend Grace with you. "

I had not seen Grace for a long time, and I somehow or other alwaysthought of her as the little girl who had been Emily's friend, and thedaughter of our kind protector during our adventures in the EasternArchipelago. I could scarcely believe my eyes when an elegant andrefined young lady stepped out of the carriage which brought Captain andMrs Davenport to my house. I had never thought of marrying; indeed, Ihad not been attracted by any of the young ladies in my immediateneighbourhood. When I saw Grace, however, and found her sweet, andamiable, and well-instructed, and refined, and right-minded, possessedindeed of all the qualities which should adorn a woman, new thoughts andfeelings took possession of me, and I became convinced that no lady inthe world was more calculated to add to my happiness than she was. Still, I could not tell how her own feelings might be engaged. PerhapsEmily saw how things were going on, for one day she said to me--

"I do not think you need be afraid, Walter; and if you ask her, I shallbe very much surprised if she refuses you. "

Thereon, before many hours had passed away, I spoke to Grace, and foundthat there was every prospect of all my hopes of happiness beingrealised. 

"And, Emily, " I said to her the next day, "will you confide to me thereason why you have refused so many good offers of marriage? I do notwish to get rid of you, and I am very certain that you would add greatlyto Grace's happiness if you remain here. "

"In that case, " she answered, "I think it will be my duty, as well aspleasure, to remain your guest. "

"That is not a categorical answer, " I remarked. "Come, Emily, tell me, is there no one for whom you have more regard than for those unhappygentlemen whom you refused?" I saw a gentle blush rise to her cheek. "Well, " I said, "I shall ask Oliver Farwell to come and stay here. Hekeeps away far more than there is any necessity for, as he can easilyride across the park to his vicarage, and equally well attend to hisduties as he can when residing there. "

"If Mr Farwell keeps away, he has probably good reason for doing so, "answered Emily; "though, of course, you are welcome to ask him to comeover here, if you like to do so. I greatly respect him, and I am surewhatever he does is from a right motive. "

The following day I rode over to the vicarage, and pressed Oliver tocome and stay with us, and help to entertain Captain and Mrs Davenport. I saw he hesitated somewhat. Though he congratulated me sincerely onmy prospect of marriage, he uttered an involuntary sigh as he ceasedspeaking. "I hope, my dear Oliver, that you may enjoy the samehappiness yourself, " I said. "I am very certain that the usefulness ofa clergyman is greatly increased by the assistance of a suitable wife--one who will sympathise with him in his unavoidable trials anddisappointments, and who will attend to many of the cases of distresswhich he may find it difficult to manage. " He looked grave, and then Ithought he gave an inquiring glance up at my face. "Yes, Oliver, " Isaid; "and I am sure if you can find a woman possessed of the qualitiesyou desire, and her heart is disengaged, she is not likely to refuse toshare your fortunes. "

Before I left, Oliver had promised to come over that day to the hall. Whatever Emily had intended to do, somehow or other before long Oliverfound out that, should he make her an offer, she was not likely torefuse him. 

The two marriages took place on the same day, and among those who werepresent were Dick Tarbox, Roger Trew, Potto Jumbo, and our old friendMacco--Merlin wearing a huge favour on this occasion. Macco, indeed, was installed soon afterwards as a butler at the vicarage; while PottoJumbo became under-cook in my establishment, and soon, by hisintelligence and attention, rose to be head-cook. Dick Tarbox and RogerTrew promised, when they gave up the sea, to come and settle down on myestate, and I pointed out the site where I would build two cottages fortheir accommodation. 

My friends and I had gone through many trials and dangers together, andI believe we had all learned an important lesson from them, --to putimplicit trust in a merciful God who watches over his creatures, whoallows not a sparrow to fall to the ground unknown to him, who desiresthe happiness of all, and who has made the way plain and simple, havinggiven us the most minute directions by which that happiness may beobtained. 

THE END.